*rln

mm

IflflEOT'

Wilft

5*S5©

^ „* ft *

H£vy>G91 133^1 v.C

^OtfJW.*^

(3

4
QLCuJUij., ALdL. ISA-la.

This book was digitized by Microsoft Corporation in
cooperation with Yale University Library, 2008. You
may not reproduce this digitized copy ofthe book for
any purpose other than for scholarship, research,
educational, or, in limited quantity, personal use. You
may not distribute or provide access to this digitized copy
(or modified or partial versions of it) for commercial purposes.

yt9J&J£?l^

yf (9 0(5>.

FAMILY EXPOSITOR;
OR,
A PARAPHRASE AND
VERSION OF THE NEW TESTAMENT
WITH
CRITICAL NOTES,
and
A PRACTICAL IMPROVEMENT OF EACH SECTION
IN SIX VOLUMES  VOLUME SIXTH.
CONTAINING
THE EPISTLES OF PAUL THE APOSTLE

HEBREWS  JAMES  I.PETER  II. PETER  I. JOHN  II. JOHN.
III. JOHN  JUDE  REVELATIONS.

BY P. DODDRIDGE, D.D.
TO WHICH IS PREFIXED,
A LIFE OF THE AUTHOR,
BY ANDREW KIPPIS, D.D. F.R.S. AND S. A.

Ylavla. to. suroroMK* «wov7«, to oo-ov c<}>' e/jtiv K.ttBteut.®' vfa$, tcula. Tnpno-0.
[til, x.o.1 fjniht tuv ev a-uloK airis-is. Tatpas-o-so-it th; xx. eifolcs <rviiiva.i tat \iUpt\a)i
vttf&ga/tiv. Origen.

QEtyetiBgt'g ffinitioit,
FROM THE EIGHTH LONDON EDITION.
SOLD BY HIM AT WASHINGTON HEAD BOOKSTORE. SOLD ALSO BY SAID
ETHERIDGE AND BLISS, IN BOSTON.
f 
S. Etheridge, printer, Charlestown, Massachusetts.
1808.

Ml' a; 693

ADVERTISEMENT TO THE READER,
BY THE
EDITOR.
J. HE author of this work had written upon the
title of that manuscript volume, which contained
the Epistle to the Romans, the following direc
tion. " N. B. If I die before this work is fin
ished, as it is most probable I shall, I desire that
it may be transcribed, as far as it goes, by Mr.
Orton ; and that he would add such notes as he
shall judge most proper, from my written critical
notes on the epistles ; and that it may be printed
by subscription, in one, two, or three volumes, as
shall be judged most convenient, and according
to the progress which Providence may permit me
to make in it. Jan. i, 1746-7." I think it
therefore incumbent upon me to inform the sub
scribers what progress the author had made in
this work, and what has been done to it since his
death, in order to remove those suspicions which
often arise concerning the authenticity of posthu
mous works.
When it pleased God to put a period to the au
thors life and labours, he had finished his Para
phrase and Improvement of the epistolary part of
the New Testament, and of the book of the Reve~
lation, and fairly wrote it out in short hand ; and
had added the principal notes which he intended
to publish. At the end of the manuscript volume
containing the Revelation, he had wrote, " Through
the good hand of God upon me, which I desire

IV ADVERTISEMENT.
most thankfully to acknowledge, I ended the
first copy of the Family Expositor, Dec. 31, 1748,
exactly two. years after I began to write upon the
Romans' \ having pursued it during that time,
without the interruption of one single day ;
such health and such resolution did it please God
to give me, amidst the various scenes of business,
danger, and amusement, through which I passed !
May his grace raise to himself a monument of
praise from this feeble effort to explain, illustrate,
and enforce his word ! And under ; " I ended my
Notes on the books I had thus paraphrased and
improved, Aug. 21, 1749, having daily pursued
the work in like manner, whether at home or
abroad." He had transcribed for the press, the
Paraphrase, Improvements, and Notes, of the two
first volumes, as now published ; the Paraphrase
and Improvements: of the epistle to the Hebrews,
and the two first epistles of John. The Notes on
these three epistles, together with the Paraphrase,
Improvements, and Notes, on the remaining epis
tles, and the Revelation, were transcribed from his
short hand copy, by my own hand, or under my
inspection, by some of his pupils ; and I carefully
revised the transcript several times, and compared
it with his short hand copy. I can assure the sub
scribers, that the utmost caution has been used,
that no one sentiment of the author should be sup
pressed or changed, and only such expressions
varied, as to avoid tautology, and for the sake of
perspicuity and accuracy, it might be presumed
the author would have varied, had he transcribed
this part of the work, and given it his finishing
hand. In the margin of the short hand copy, he
had wrote hints of some alterations to be made in
the phraseology and length of some sentences, as

BV THE EDITOR. V H< ^
well as of Notes he intended to add when he trans
cribed it for the press. I have endeavoured to
follow these hints in the best manner I could ;
and accordingly a few Notes have been added to
vindicate or illustrate his Version or Paraphrase,
and references inserted to other critics ; most of
which were taken from his notes, according to
the directions mentioned above. On the whole,
I hope the attentive reader, who is acquainted with
his style and spirit, will discover nothing in the
latter part of the work unsuitable to either ; and
will join with me in thankfulness to God, who
spared his life, till he had completed this important
and useful undertaking.
There is one occurrence relating to it, which
my own judgment, and that of many of the au
thor s friends, forbid me to conceal, and the rather,
because it has been greatly misrepresented. Dur
ing the author s life (in June, 1 750) a fire, occa
sioned by a wax candle being left on his writing
desk, broke out in his study, and consumed many
of his papers, and part of one volume of the short
hand copy of this work ; but the light of the fire
being providentially discovered by an opposite
neighbour, who gave an immediate alarm, it was
speedily extinguished. When the author was in
formed of this accident, he seemed most anxious
about the preservation of this manuscript ; and
when the flames were extinguished, to his great
joy and surprise, it appeared, that the part of this
volume, and that only which was destroyed, had
been transcribed, and the transcript lay in another
place out of danger, and all the untranscribed
pages were perfectly legible, and only the edges
of them singed. Being an eye witness ofthe dan
ger and deliverance, I record this account of it.

VI ADVERTISEMENT.
partly for the satisfaction of the subscribers with
regard to the exaggerated report, but chiefly as it
seems to denote a particular care of Providence in
preserving this work, and a favourable omen, that
God intends it for extensive and lasting usefulness.
Whoso is wise, and will observe such things, even they
shall understand the loving kindness of the Lord.
Psalm cvii. 43.
In the name of the author s family, I heartily
thank the subscribers for their encouragement of
this work, and the gentlemen who have kindly
superintended the press ; and I pray that it may
answer those pious and benevolent ends for which
it was composed, and is now published.
J. ORTON*
Salop, Nov. 21, 175S.

FAMILY EXPOSITOR

A PARAPHRASE

THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE
HEBREWS;

CRITICAL NOTES, AND A PRACTICAL IMPROVEMENT
OF EACH SECTION.

A
GENERAL INTRODUCTION TO THE
PARAPHRASE AND NOTES
ON
THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS.
JL EARNED men have been divided in their opinions con
cerning the author of this celebrated epistle. It hath been
ascribed to St. Luke, to Barnabas, and to Clement qf Rome.
But though some considerable persons have given the sanc
tion of their authority to the several opinions I have mention
ed, yet the most prevailing one among the ancients was, and
among the moderns still is, that this epistle is a genuine work
of St. Paul. Among those who believe that St. Paul was
its author, there are some indeed who imagine it was written
by him in the Hebrew or Syriac language, and translated into
Greek either by St. Luke or Clement. And it is certain there
was such an ancient tradition, mentioned by Clemens Alex-
andrinus, Eusebius, and Jerom. And there are arguments
in support of all the particular hypotheses concerning the
author of the epistle, the language in which it was originally
written, and the person who translated it into Greek; I say,
there are various arguments in favour of all these different
opinions, taken from similarity of style, the use of particular
words, and the manner of composition. Butlapprehend, who
ever carefully considers the observations that have been made
by very learned men, upon the language of St. Paul, of Luke,
vol. 6. 2

4 A general introduction
or Clement, in defence of their respective hypotheses, will
conclude, that such arguments are very little to be depended
upon, as they frequently are much indebted to a strong imag
ination, and in the present case, appear to be urged with equal
plausibility on all sides.
I have already given my opinion, that St. Paul was the au
thor of this epistle, (Vol. III. sect. 60, notee;) and that
because the current of antiquity, though not the authority of
every individual father, runs strongly this way ; Jerom ex
pressly asserts, that the epistle to the Hebrews had been
received as St. Paul's by all the Greek writers. And though
this epistle wants one characteristic of St. Paul's other epis
tles, the prefixing his name, and his usual form of inscrip
tion; for a very obvious reason, that he might not too early
awaken the prejudices the Jewish converts had conceived
against him ; yet it might be easy to collect from the epistle
itself, some strong intimations that St. Paul was its author.
It is of less importance in what language it was originally
written, if the translation were made, (as the tradition says,)
by some companion and fellow labourer of St. Paul.
Though it should be considered, that the presumption lies on
the side of our present Greek copy, that it is an original, and
not a translation ; and therefore the arguments which induce
any to be of a contrary opinion, should be very strong and
convincing. If the reader should be inclined to examine this
matter more accurately, he may consult Spanheim's Disser
tation concerning the author of the epistle to the Hebrews, par
ticularly part iii. chap. 2, concerning the language;* and the
learned Mr. Hallefs Introduction to his Supplement to Mr.
Peirce's Paraphrase ; which Mr. Wolfius hath translated into
Latin, and published at the close of the 4th volume of his Cures
Philologies, with some of his own remarks and structures in
the margin. As for the date of this epistle, I am of opinion
it was about the year 63, while St. Paul was imprisoned at
* Fred. Spanheim. Op. Tom. ii. p. 245, Ifc.

to the epistle to the Hebrews. 5
Rome, or quickly after it. See Vol. III. sect. ix. note«, and
compare Heb. xiii. 23.
This epistle was written to the Hebrews, or converts from
Judaism to Christianity, who inhabited at least some one par
ticular country, (as may be inferred from the apostle's saying,
chap. xiii. 19, I beseech you the rather to do this, that I may
be restored to you the sooner ; and verse 13, Know ye that our
brother Timothy is set at liberty, with whomif he come shortly,
I will see you J And this country most probably was Judea,
where the converts to Christianity from Judaism were almost
incessantiy persecuted by their unbelieving brethren, who
tenaciously adhered to the consititution and ceremonies of
the Mosaic law, which Christianity superseded. Now the
manifest design of St. Paul in this epistle, is, " to confirm
the Jewish Christians in the faith and practice ofthe gospel of
Christ, which they might be in danger of deserting, either
through the insinuations or ill treatment of their persecutors.
It was natural for the zealous defenders ofthe Mosaic law
to insist upon the Divine authority of Moses, the distinguish
ing glory and majesy which attended its first promulgation by
the ministry of angels, and the special privileges with which it
invested those who adhered to it. In answer to all arguments
and insinuations of this kind, the apostle shews,
I. That in all these several articles, Christianity had an
infinite superiority to the law. Which topic he pursues from
chap. i. to xi. Reminding the believing Hebrews, That it
was a most extraordinary favour, that God had sent them a
revelation by his own Son, whose glory was far superior to that
oi angels, (chap. i. throughout,) very naturally inferring from
hence the danger of despising Christ on account of his humili
ation, which in perfect consistence with his dominion over the
world to come, was voluntarily submitted to by him for wise
and important reasons : particularly to deliver us from the
fear of death, and encourage the freedom of our access to
God ; (chap. ii. throughout.) With the same view he fur
ther magnifies Christ as superior to Moses their great legis-

6 A general introduction
lator ; and from the sentence passed on those who rebelled
against the authority of Moses, infers the danger of despising
the promises ofthe gospel; (chap. iii. 1—13.) And as it was
natural from hence, to call to mind that rest in Canaan to
which the authority wherewith Moses was invested, was
intended to lead them, the apostle cautions them against the
sin of unbelief, as what would prevent their entering into rest :
an expression, which he shows to refer to a nobler state of rest
than what the Jews enjoyed in Canaan, even on their most sa
cred days, and in their most prosperous ages : (chap. iii. 14 ;
iv. 11 :) Further enforcing this caution by awful views of the
omniscience of God, and animating representations of the
character of Christ as our High Priest, of whose Divine ap
pointment, gracious administration, and previous suffering,
he goes on to discourse, and promises further illustrations of
so important a topic ; (chap. iv. 12, to the end; chap. v.
throughout.) Declaring that he would advance to sublimer
truths without dwelling upon the first principles, for the sake
of those who might have apostatized from Christianity ; and
whose case he represents as very hopeless ; (chap. vi. 1 — 9.)
And then for the establishment and comfort of sincere believ-
ers, he sets before them the consideration ofthe goodness of
God, and his fidelity to his sacred engagements, the perform
ance of which is sealed by the entrance of Christ into heaven
as our Forerunner ; (chap. vi. 9, to the end.) Further to illus
trate the character of our blessed Lord, the Author and Fin
isher of our faith, he enters into a parallel between Melchi
zedec and Christ, as agreeing in title and descent ; and from
instances in which the priesthood, of Melchizedec excelled
the Levitical priesthood, he infers the surpassing glory of the
priesthood of Christ to the priesthood under the law ; (chap.
vii. 1 — 17.) From these premises, which plainly manifested
the defects of the Aaronical priesthood, he argues, that it
was not only excelled, but vindicated and consummated by
that of Christ, to which it was introductory and subservient ;
and by consequence, that the obligation ofthe law was hence-

to the epistle to the Hebrews. 7
forth dissolved ; (chap. vii.;18, to the end. J He then recapitu
lates, what he had before demonstrated of the superior digni
ty of Christ as the High Priest of Christians, and further
illustrates the distinguished excellence of that new covenant
which was foretold by Jeremiah as established in him, and
plainly enriched with much better promises than the old :
(chap. viii. throughout.) Illustrating further the doctrine ofthe
priesthood and intercession of Christ, by comparing it to what
the Jewish high priest did on the great day of atonement ;
(chap, ix. 1 — 14.) And having enlarged on the necessity of
shedding Christ's blood, and the sufficiency ofthe atonement
made by it, (chap. ix. 15, to the end,) and proved that legal
ceremonies could not by any means purify the conscience, and
from thence argued the insufficiency of the Mosaic law, and
the necessity of looking beyond it, (chap. x. 1 — 15,) thea-
postle urges the Hebrews to improve the privileges which such
an High Priest and covenant conferred on them, to the purpose
of a fiducial approach to God, a constant attendance on his
worship, and most benevolent regards to each other. (Chap.
x. 15—25.)
The apostle having thus at length obviated the insinuations
and objections of the Jews to the gospel of Christ, as inferior
to the Mosaic dispensation, by showing its transcendant ex
cellence in a clear and convincing light, for the satisfaction
and establishment ofthe believing Hebrews, proceeds,
II. To awaken their attention, and fortify their minds
against the storm oi persecution, which had come, and was fur
ther likely to come upon them, for the sake of the Christian
faith. To this end, he reminds them of the extremities
they had already endured in defence of the gospel, and ofthe
fatal consequences which would attend their apostasy ; (chap.
x. 26, to the end.) Calling to their remembrance the
renowned examples of faith and fortitude, which had been
exhibited by holy men mentioned in the scriptures ofthe Old
Testament, and particularly by Abel, Enoch, Noah, Abra
ham and Sarah, (chap. xi. 1—16,) by Abraham, Isaac, Jacob,

8 A general introduction, Sec.
Joseph and Moses. (Chap. xi. 17—29.) Concluding his
discourse with glancing on many other illustrious worthies ;
and besides those recorded in scripture, referring also to the
case of several who suffered under the persecution of Anti
ochus Epiphanes. (Chap. xi. 30 ; xii. 2.)
And having thus executed his design in the argumenta
tive part of the epistle, he applies the whole by exhorting the
Hebrew Christians to sustain and improve the afflictions to
which they were exposed, and to exert themselves vigorously
to promote the united interests of peace and holiness. (Chap.
xii. 3—14.) Cautioning them against disparaging the bless
ings of the gospel, and making them a sacrifice either to any sec
ular views or sensual gratifications ; representing the incom
parable excellence of these blessings, and the wonderful man
ner in which they were introduced, which even the introduc
tion ofthe Jewish economy, glorious and magnificent as it
was, did by no means equal ; (chap. xii. 15 — 29.) Exhort
ing them to brotherly affection, purity, compassion, depend
ence on the Divine care, steadfastness in the profession ofthe
truth, and to a life of thankfulness to God, and benevolence to
man, from the consideration of the inestimable privileges
derived to us from Christ ; which ought always to encour
age us resolutely to endure any infamy and suffering which
we may meet with in his cause ; (chap. xiii. 1  16.)
Concluding the whole, with recommending to them some
particular regard to their pious ministers ; and entreating
their prayers; adding some salutations, and a solemn bene
diction. (Chap. xiii. 17, to the end.)

PARAPHRASE AND NOTES

THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE
HEBREWS.

SECT. I.
The apostle reminds the Hebrews to whom he writes, of the great
favour God had done them in sending them a revelation by his
own Son ; on whose glory he expatiates as far superior to that
qf angels, intending by this representation to engage them to
embrace and retain the gospel. Heb. 1.1, to the end.
Hebkews I. l. TTT, Hebrews L I.
GOD, who at sun- HPHE great and wise God* who in his won- sect.
dry times, and \ derful condescension hath at many times, '•
ipaklT t™; *» i in ™?ious manners? of old spoken to the Heb<
unto the fathers hy fathers ol the Jewish nation, by the prophets j. i
the prophets, whom he hath in successive ages raised up and
employed as the messengers of his will to them,
* God, who, &c] Though St. Paul was b Many times, and various manners.']
the author of this epistle, as we have al- The first word, as some apprehend, refers
ready observed, yet he does not begin it, to the parcels by which God's will was
as he does most of his other epistles, by delivered, in opposition to a. complete reve-
prefixing his name to it ; the reason of lation ; and the last, to the manner in
which probably was, that those to whom which it was made known, namely, by
he was now writing1 were under strong dreams, visions, urim, prophets, voices,
prejudices against his name ; and he was signs.
not willing to alarm those prejudices at
the beginning of his letter.

10 God, in these last days, hath spoken unto us by his Son ;
sect, in these last days hath magnified his mercy in 2 Hath in these
'• a yet more amazing manner ; for he hath spok- last day? "p^ens™'
— — 7 ... £ . i • i , r > to us by his ion,
Heb. 6n ° US y °"' ° y begotten> and whom he hath ap-
j 2 best beloved Son, whom he hath sent into our pointed heir of all
world as the Ambassador of his mercy to us, ^'inS^ bym^mt^'
even that illustrious person, whom he hath ap- ^ori,js .
pointed the heir and possessor of all things.*- He
hath adjusted all things in such a manner, as
to advance the purposes of his glory, and com
mitted the administration of his providential
kingdom into his hands, by whom, and in ref
erence to whose honour, he also created all
things, and constituted the ages" and dispensa-
3 tions of the church and world. I speak of that 3 Who being the
great Emanuel, whom we have so long been brightness of his%\o.
taught to know and adore; who brin? the efful- V' and £? exPress
„i-,. , , ', „ s , ,P image of his person,
gent ray oj yhis\ glory, and the express dehnea- and upholding all
tion of his person,* on whom his likeness is in- things by the word
stamped in living characters in a manner which ?f *"s P°wer, vphen
no created nature can admit, and upholding the purged ou/sinsTsat
universe which he hath made by the efficacious down on the right
word of his Father's power, z which is ever res- hand of the Majesty
ident in him, as his own, by virtue of that inti- on hig
mate though incomprehensible union which
renders them one ; (John x. 30 ;) was never
theless set forth in the feeble dress and humble
form of human flesh, that he might be our aton
ing sacrifice. And accordingly having by him
self performed that great transaction, which is
the cleansing away of our sins, he is now return
ed to the celestial world from which he descend
ed for this gracious purpose, and is sat down oft
the right hand ofthe Majesty on high? of that
< By the Son.] This is no argument that to the engraving of the seal. Itisobserv-
God did not speak by Christ before ; but able, that Philo calls the Logos >*.»»?«
only that it was not in so clear and express »», «*», elx. See Scot?* Christian Lift
a manner. Vol. III. p. 559. J
i Heir and possessor.] Mr. Peirce g Word of his power.! Manv exDlain this
learnedly vindicates the latter of these ofthe Fader's ^Sis fense
interpretations ,-«,,.. l have &iven ™ the paraphrase. Some
• Consumed the ages.] The sentiment, copies read «utk, which would fully ius-
as thus expressed, is a very important tify our version. But if the power ofthe
one; but if any insist upon rendering Father be the power of Christ, to be used
««,«;, the -world .uelfl shall not oppose by him at pleasure for the security of his
it; for it is certain tha St. Paul asserts people, it seems to be all that the esta£
this doctrme, Col. 1. 15-17, if not here hshment of our faith in him requires
\Deltneatton of his person.] Th* is, saith » Sat down on the right hand f Some un-
Le.gb, answering to the Divine perfec derstand this of the right hand of the
turns, as the impressions ofthe waxdoes Shechinak, .in the most honourable place

who was made so much better than the angels. 1 1
glorious and excellent Being, who reigns su- sect.
preme in the heaven of heavens. '¦
4 Being made so To this exalted Redeemer would I now call
much better than the y0ur thoughts, of whom I have some very im- ;f4'
^hSeriStanceeobtaained P°rtant and sublime truths to deliver. Consid-
a more excellent er, therefore, my brethren, what reverence,
name than they. what fidelity, what zeal you owe to him who
was made in exaltation and celestial glory as
much superior to angels i as the name he has in
herited, and by which through many succeeding
ages he hath been spoken of in the sacred ora-
5 For unto which cles, [is] more excellent than theirs. For to 5
ofthe angels said he which of the angels hath he ever said, as we
mVanSonTe'thUOUdaay know h<* hath said t0 the Messiah in that cele-
have Ibegotten theei brated prophecy, (Psal. ii. 7,) Thou art my son,
And again, I will be this day have I begotten thee ? k And again, (2
to him' a Father, and g vii> 14 >. I wUl be a father to him, and he
he shall be to me a , ,, , '' „, „ .r •/ ,
¦50nj shall be my son?1 For it these words were im
mediately spoken of Solomon, it was chiefly as
a type of Christ, the great son of David, and
6 And again, when Prince of peace. But so far is he from speaking 6
he bringeth in the ofthe angels in terms expressing equal dignity,
ego en m o tjja(. wftgn fog again introduces his first begotten
Son into the world, and speaks of him as coming
with royal pomp to take possession of his king-
among men or angels ; and quote 1 Pet. it, and in this view there was a peculiar
iii. 22; Eph. i. 20, 21; supposing there propriety in the apostle's labouring the ar^
may be some glorious appearance of the gument he is here upon, namely, the su-
Father's presence in hea\en, as there was periority of our blessed Lord to all the
upon earth, which hath properly speak- angelic orders.
ing a right or a left hand. But this I k Thou art my son.] These words are
esteem no article of faith. Compare chap, taken from Psalm ii. 7. And I think it
viii 1 is evident, (as others have observed,)
' Superior to angels.] Some have, I that this and the rest of the passages here
think, very precariously imagined, that quoted, must refer to Christ in their ong-
the apostle, in this and the next chapter, inal sense, and in the strictest propriety
insists so much on Christ's superiority to of interpretation ; otherwise the argument
angels, in order to take off' the Jews from would be entirely inconclusive; for it
that angel worship to which they were might be replied, that supposing these pas-
greatlv inclined. But it is evident the sages to be applicable to Christ, they will
apostle does not speak expressly on that not prove him to be superior to the un-
snbject. It is more certain, therefore, gels, since they originally refer to David
that his intention was to exalt their ideas and others confessedly inferior to those
of our blessed Redeemer; as indeed their celestial spirits. It might be easily [ roved
entertaining- high and honourable concep- that this second psalm does originally be-
tions of him would be of great importance long to the Messiah. Compare Acts iv.
to their holding fast their Christian pro 25 ; xiii. 33.
fession. It is plain the Jews considered ' He shall be my son.] Mr. Peirce hath
the angels as concerned in the promulga- laboured largely to prove, that these
tion of their lain, on which account they words can in their original and primary
might be the more zealously attached to sense refer only to Christ.
VOL. 6. 3

12 To him God saith, Thy throne is for ever and ever:
sect, dom, he saith, (Psal. xcvii. 7,) And let all the the world, he saitfcs
1 Angels qf God worship him. And accordingly £^fGod worship
he did actually demand their homage to him, gim
je6-' as constituted their Lord and Sovereign, not
only in regard to his originally superior
glories, but in consideration of that fidelity and
zeal with which he had discharged his import-
.7 ant errand to our world. And concerning the 7 ^"^fh^Who
angels he saith, (Psal. civ. 4,) he maketh his g^ ¦•? 'angel°
angels winds,m and his ministers a fame of fire, spirits, and his min-
He, who rules the winds and the lightnings, isters a flame of
has his angels under equal command, and em- fire-
ploys them with the strength of winds and the
rapidity of lightnings in his service.
8 But to the Son [he] speaks in a very different 8 But unto the
manner, and [saith] in those memorable words, Son» ^ 'fh' .Tp
... 0 L ,J. r i^u ¦ d throne, O God, is for
which have an ultimate relerence to Christ, ever and ever. a
(Psal. xiv. 6, 7,~) Thy throne, O Goda [is] for sceptre of righteous-
ever and ever ; the sceptre of thy kingdom [is] a "ess is the sceptre
9 sceptre of righteousness. Thou hast in the most ° g xhou^hastYoved
eminent degree, through the whole of thine ad- righteousness, and
ministration, loved righteousness and hated ini- hatediniquity;there-
tmity," and hast taken the most effectual meth- *?*% ^0<}' eve" thy
i y .^ ., r f. , uL r. , j God, nath anointed
od to suppress it ; therefore God, thy God, and thee with the oil of
Father, hath anointed thee plentifully with the gladness above thy
oil of gladness above thy associates .-p thou art fellows.
exalted to superior honour and happiness ; so
that none of thy brethren, none of the angels
whom thou mayest in any instance or degree
have condescended to join with thyself, and
lead in thy train, can pretend to compare with
"> He maleth his angels winds.] That answer is, not so much that the angels
is, saith Mr. Cradock ( Apost. Hist. p. 363) are chargeable with mistakes, though not
He, the son, makes use of the angels as with moral evil, (Job iv. 18 ; xv. 15,) as
his ministers, in producing storms and Mr. Peirce suggests, but rather that it
lightning according to his pleasure. But refers to that unparalleled instance ofthe
1 would not change the signification of love of moral rectitude which Christ hath
the pronoun, He, which returns here, given in becoming a sacrifice for sin by his
¦without absolute necessity. The render- atonement ; doing more than hath been
ing irmiy.*!*, winds, is very agreeable to ever done by any rational agent, towards
the original and the context. displaying his love of righteousness, and
* Thy throne, O God, &c] To render hatred of iniquity.
this, as some would do, God is thy throne P Above thy associates : ftiloyot.] It
for ever and ever, that is, God will establish seems to be intimated here, that as Christ
thy ihrone, (according to 2 Sam. vii. 13, took the special charge of Judea, angels
14 ; Psalm lxxxix. 4,) appears to me very were charged with the government of
Unnatural. other countries ; in reference to which it is
° Loved righteousness, haled iniquity.] that they are called his fellows or compan-
It may be objected, that, as all the angels ions ; for (as others have observed) iffel-
have maintained this character, conse- lows do not signify angels, the quotation is
qnently this can be no just reason for pre- nothing to the apostles purpose.
lerring Christ to them. But I think the true

Whereas the angels are ministring spirits. 1 3
thee in glory or in joy. Yea, as Divine, thou sect.
art fixed in thine eternal throne, that the whole '¦
created world may unite in its prostrate hom- 
10 And, thou, age before thee. And it is to him who presid- ; g
Lord, in the begin- ed, as is well known, over the Jewish nation, jq
ning, hast laid the ancj received the tribute of praise which they
earth; and the heav- Pa'd to Jehovah their God, that those words
ens are the works of are addressed, (Psal. cii. 26,) Thou, Lord, from
thine hands. the beginning hast founded the earth, and the
11 They shall per- heavens are the works of thy hands. They, per- 11
ish, but thou re- manent, as they seem, shall at length perish
slf "hall wlx old as anc* wear out> ^ut thou mdurest inundecaying
doth a garment. glory ; yea all of them shall grow old like agar-
12 And as a ves- ment, And as amantle thou shalt fold them up,i 12
ture shalt thou fold and they shall be changed: thou shalt remove
them up, and they them out of their place, and introduce a new
but thou Cartffthe scene of things, with as much ease as a prince
same, and thy years lays aside one robe and puts on another ; but
shall not fail. thou art ever the same, and thy years shall not
fail through everlasting ages, nor can thy per
fections' admit any possible diminution.
13 But to which But not to insist on the manner in which men 13
ofthe angels said he nave addressed their homage and their praises
at any time, Sit on . ¦•  , , °. . c l
my right hand, until e? him> e.ven under the inspiration of an uner-
1 make thine ene- ring spirit ; let me refer you to another pas-
snies thy footstool ? sage, in which the Father himself speaks to him
under the character of his Son, exalted to his
mediatorial kingdom ; that you may take an
idea of his grandeur from thence. For to
which ofthe angels hath he ever said, Sit thou
enthroned in glory at my right hand, till I make
thine enemies the footstool of thy feet, and give
thee to trample upon the last and the proudest
14 Are they not of them all ? The spirits of heaven expect no 14
stXTSS such honour as this ; the noblest of them all
for them who shall esteems himself happy in an opportunity of
worshipping this triumphant Lord, and minis
tring even to the least of his servants. Is it not
a known and delightful truth ? are they not in
deed all ministring spirits, who officiate before
the throne of God, and are sent out to attend on
those who shall inherit salvation f and always
1 Fold them vp.] For e\i£w Mr. Peirce heaven and earth here signifies, govern-
would read a.\\a.^u;, change them, agree- ments, as indeed the phrase sometimes
able to the Hebrews ; and imagines that may ; but I think not in this place.

14 Reflections on the glory of Christ as superior to angels.
sect, willing to undertake the offices he shall assign be heirs of salva-
'' them, for the safety and good of his people ? tion '¦
„ , And therefore far from thinking of them in
i. 14 any view of comparison with him, let us hum
bly adore him, for the benefits which by his
authority and favour we daily receive from
these benevolent creatures. IMPROVEMENT.
verse Let us learn from this wonderful and delightful portion of
scripture, how we are to conceive of our blessed Reedeemer. Ad
mirable contrast of characters! which might appear to our fee
ble reason, inconsistent, if faith did not teach us to reconcile
3 them. Strange, that the brightness of his Father's glory, and the
express image of his person by whom he made the worlds, should
5 condescend by himself to purge our sins ! That he, to whom God
saith, Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee ; that he,
6 whom the angels are commanded to worship ; that he, whose
3 Divine throne is for ever and ever ; that he, whom the church
10 hath for successive ages adored as having founded the earth and
formed the heavens, as in his original perfections and glories far
11 more immutable than they, changing them as a vesture at his
sovereign pleasure ; that this great, this illustrious, this Divine
Person, should have laid aside these robes of celestial light to
array himself in mortal flesh ; not only that he might reveal his
Father's will, and speak to us in his name, but that he might re
deem us to God by his blood? What shall we say ? We will receive
the message he brings us with all humble thankfulness; we will
seek his favour with most earnest solicitude ; we will congratu
late his exultation with loyal joy. O triumphant, transporting
thought, that fesus is enthroned above all heavens, that he
9 is anointed with an unequalled effusion of the oil of gladness:
3 with angels we will fall down and worship him as our Lord and
our God. Our Hosannahs shall proclaim it, that he is set dowrf
at the right hand ofthe Majesty on high, and that God hath en-
13 gaged to make his enemies his footstool. Angels minister before
him with unwearied vigour, with inconceivable speed do they
7 fly like flames of lightning from one end of the heaven to the
other, from world to world, to execute his sacred commands.
With delight do they minister to those whom he hath appointed
heirs of salvation, nor do they neglect the youngest or meanest.
Let us thankfully acknowledge the great Redeemer's goodness
and care, in every kind office we receive from them. And
as our obligations to him are infinitely superior to theirs
let us emulate their fidelity, vigour and zeal, in the steadil
ness and cheerfulness of our obedience; till we join them

We should attend to the gospel of Christ-: 15
in services like their own, in that world where they dwell, and sect.
to which, if we approve ourselves his faithful servants, he will '•
ere long give them a charge safely and joyfully to convey us. -— —
SECT. II.
From what has been before said, the apostle infers the danger of
despising Christ on account of his humiliation; which in perfect
consistence with his dominion over the -world to come, was volun
tarily submitted to by him,forwise and important, reasons ; par
ticularly to deliver us from the fear of death, and encourage the
freedom of our access to God. Heb. II. 1, to the end.
Hebrews II. 1. HEBREWS II. 1.
'T'HEREFORE SOMETHING we have said in the former sect.
J. we ought to j^j section concerning: the supreme dignity of "¦
give the more earn- , , j r> i a j • — — ¦
est heed to the our blessed Redeemer. And now give me Heb
things which we leave, before I proceed to other arguments n {
have heard, least at which will naturallv occur, to draw this obvi-
KemslTp. 0US consequence from what I have already
said : If he be so far superior to angels, we
ought therefore to yield extraordinary attention
to the things which we have heard3- by his au
thority ; lest by any means we let [them] flow out
of our minds, and lose the impression they
2 For if the word once made upon us. For if the Mosaic law, 2
spoken by angels which was the word spoken by angels,h pro-
was steadfast, and cia;mmrr it in the name and presence of Jeho-
every transgression , r r.- • ?/¦ . ,
arid disobedience re- va" from mount Sinai, was steadfast, and con
ceived a just recom- firmed by such awful sanctions, that every in-
pense of reward ; stance of wilful transgression and disobedience
received, as its reward, a correspondent and se-
3 How shall we vere vengeance; How shall we have any room S
Tect^o greaTsalva- to noPe t^lat we s^a^ escape, neglecting so great
tion, which at the and glorious a salvation as that which the gos-
first began to be pej sets before us ? A salvation, which having
2dW confiS at its beginning been spoken by the Lord of an-
unto us by them gels himself, was confirmed to us by the certain
that heard him; report of them that heard [him] preach it with
" We have heard.] Nothing can be more writing, as well as his own, to rentier the
evidently weak than the argument drawn instruction the more unexceptionable and
from hence, to prove that St. Paul was the more forcible. Besides, that to hear
not the author of this epistle, because it any thing, signifies in general to be instruct-
was not by hearing only that he received ed in it.
the gospel. It is to be considered, that he b Angels.] See Dr. Whitby's admirable
speaks in the name of all to whom he was note on this text.

16 Which was proclaimed not by angels, but by the Lord:
sect, his own lips ; The blessed God himself joining 4 God also bearing
»• his own divine and sacred testimony with theirs, ^"g^n"^! vvon-
both by enabling them to perform the most ders, and with divers
-e4 amazing szg-ns and wonders^ and various incon- miracles, and gifts of
testible miracles, and endowing them in a rich the Holy Ghost, ac-
, , . , ,. ¦, r , tt i c-^- cording to his own
abundance, with distributions of the Holy Cspir- wiu ? °
it in its extraordinary operations, imparted in
different degrees to different persons, accord
ing to his own sovereign wi//and pleasure.
5 And by these wonderful operations the supe- 5 For unto the an-
riority of Christ to angels is farther illustrat- gels hath he not put
cdiforto angels, even the most exalted of ^-bjection^ the
them, Ae, that is, God, hath not subjected the whel.eof we speak.
world to come,d nor ever intended that they
should preside in the latest and best dis
pensation, the kingdom of the Messiah,
which extends not only to earth, but to heav
en, concerning which we now speak, as it is
the great business of the Author's life to pro-
6 mote its interests. But a certain [writer, e] 6 But one in a cer-
c Signs and wonders.] I think it is very which preceded the display ofthe gospel. *•
needless to inquire curiously into the dif- But it seems to me, that the simplest,
ference of each of these words, when it is plainest, and most unexceptionable sense
usual by a Hebraism to express agreat de- is this, "That God had appointed his Son
gree and variety of things of any kind, by to preside in the last great dispensation ;
heaping together a great many synonymous which he elsewhere expresses, by saying,
words. He has united all things under him, as their
d To angels he hath not subjected, &c.J common Head, Eph. i. 10," and this cer-
Archbishop Tillatson thinks the meaning tainlyis an honour to which no angel can
of this scripture is, that God did not em- pretend. Dr. Burnet's explication of this
power the Angels who delivered the law, as referring to the new heavens and earth,
to enforce it with clear and express prom- which he supposes shall succeed the con-
ises of a. future state,as Christhad enforced fiagration in which Christ is to reign,
thegospel. Seehis Works, Vol. III. p. 136. (whichhealsothinksreferredtolsa.ix.6,)
Dr. Barrow explains it ofthe Messial imafc- is so very precarious and improbable an
ing so great an alteration in the constitu- interpretation, that I think it is hardly
tion of things, that it is represented by a worth mentioning. Burnet's Theory ofthe
new heaven and anew earth, (Isa. lxv. 17, is" Earth, Vol. II. p. 392.
simO) on which account it was called by "A certain [writer] bears his testimony.]
the Jews, the world to come; a phrase, It has been matter of much debate among
which it is observable St. Paul only uses critics, whether these words are to be con-
in this epistle to the Hebrews, as being sidered as in their original intent, a proph-
familiar to them. Barrow's Works, Vol. II. ecy of the Messiah, or a description ofthe
p. 202. Others have argued from this text, dignity and glory of human nature, to which
that angels were possessed of certain au- the apostle alludes ; making use of David's
thority and power in the world before language to clothe his own ideas, though
Christ came, of which they were divested by an application very different from his
upon his appearance ; and of those who design. It seems evident to me, that
have agreed in this general explication, there is nothing in the viii* psalm by
some, (as Mr. Peirce,) have referred to which, independent upon the apostle's au-
the presidence of angels to their having thority, it could be known to belong to the
the guardianship of particular countries, and Messiah. On the whole therefore I pre-
others, to some particular influences of fer the latter opinion, though I readily
their counsels in projecting the schemes confess, that if the former could be proved.

And to him all things are put in subjection. 17
tain place testified, well known I am persuaded to you Hebrews, sect.
saying, What isman, somewhere bears his testimony, saying, (Psal. "¦
fufoffymT^rihe »>"• 40 ° Lord' ™hat «* man that thou r*™™- ^
son of man that thou berest him, or the son of man that thou regardest ;; g
visitest him ? him ! After which he goes on in words that 7
, . 7 Th°" madest have a most remarkable correspondence to the
him a little lower . , . c l , T . T
than the angels ; character and circumstances or the Lord Jesus
thou crownedst him Christ, both in his humbled and in his exalted
with glory and hon- state ; for he adds, speaking ofthe Son of man,
him over the works Thou hast made him but a little lower than the
of thy hands. angels ; with glory and honour hast thou crown
ed him, and hast constituted him [lord] over all
8 Thou hast put the visible works of thine hands. Thou hast 8
all things in subjec- put au things under hisjeet. This may be in-
For in" that he "ut terpreted in the widest extent ; for inputting
all in subjection un- all things under him, nothing was left out, [which
der him, he left no- was] not represented as reduced to subjection to
thing that is not put M But d t QS f th t y
under him. But , . , . i «•
now we see not yet things are put under him, to whom we refer
all things put under these words ; but on the contrary, a great part
tlm- of the world is as yet unacquainted with him
9 But we see Je- and his authority. Nevertheless, we see what 9
sus, who was made we ma wejj joofc u ag an earnest an<J secu.
a little lower than PJ. r r „ , - , -
the angels, for the rlty °* ll > i°r we see Jesus, who, for the few
suffering of death, years he dwelt upon earth, was made in human
crowned with glory form ancl state a fatfe lower tf,an the ane-els of
and honour ; uiathe /-, , , , , , • ¦ 1 ¦ i_^
by the grace of God God> over whom he had an original right, as
should taste death their Maker, to preside, exalted to the most
for every man. conspicuous dignity in the celestial world : we
see him, who was thus humbledybr thesuffering
of death,* that he might be capable of it, andjhat
by the grace of God to sinful creatures, he might
taste the bitterness of death for every man, who
would obediently accept of life through him,
now crowned with a. -glory and honour far supe
rior to what Adam had in the day in which he
was created.
it would establish a direct argument in { For the suffering of death.] These
words, which must otherwise be only un- words may seem ambiguous, and capable
derstood as an allusion; but the grand of being referred either to the preceding
truth to which they refer, the exaltation or following clause. It is indeed true,
of Christ to supreme dignity, was so ex- that Christ was crowned as a reward for
pressly asserted by himself, Mat. xxviii. suffering death, as the apostle expressly
18, and was so fundamental a doctrine, teaches, Phil. ii. 8, 9. But the concluding
and ao universally received in ihe Chris- words of the verse, which have plainly a
tian church, that it did not seem to stand connection with these, determine them
in need of such an additional proof. to the former sense.

18 Yet it became him to be made perfect through sufferings :
sect. Such hath been the conduct of God in this 10 For it b«a^
»• great affair of our redemption. And the beau- j^'tJ"^ j^a "by
ty and harmony of it will be apparent, in pro- wnom are all things,
-in portion to the degree in which it is examined, in bringing many
U-10For though the Jews dream of a temporal -- thtcfptaln of
Messiah, as a scheme conducive to the Divine their saivation per.
glory, it well became him s for whom [are] all feet through suffer-
things, and by whom [are] all things, the glori- ings.
ous Being who is the first cause and the last
end of all, in pursuit of the great and import
ant design he had formed, of conducting many
whom he is pleased to adopt as his sons, to the
possession of that inheritance of glory he has
intended for them, to make and constitute Je
sus his first begotten and best beloved Son, the
Leader and Prince of their salvation ; and to
make him perfect or completely fit for the full
execution of his office, by a long train of vari
ous and extreme sufferings, whereby he was,
as it were, solemnly consecrated to it.
11 Now in consequence of this appointment, Je- n For both he
sus, the great Sanctifier, who engages and con- that sanctifieth, and
secrates men to the service of God, and they ^7 who are sancti-
. _ , , . , , . J ned, are all or one :
who are sanctified, that is, consecrated and in- for wnich cause he
troduced to God with such acceptance [are] all is not ashamed to
of one family ; all the descendants of Adam, call them brethren.
and in a sense, the seed of Abraham : for
which cause he is not ashamed to call them whom
he thus redeems and presents to Divine fa-
12 vour, his brethren ; Saying, (Psal. xxii. 22, 26,) j2 saying, I will
in the person of David, when representing the declare thy name un-
Messiah in his sufferings and exaltation, Iwill t0 mY brethren, in
declare thy name to my brethren ; in the midst of Church ' will °I sins
the assembly of thy people, the great assembly, praise unto thee. '
which by way of eminence shall be called
the church, will I praise thee for thy gracious
13 interposition in my favour. And again, speak- 13 ^nd again, I
ing as a mortal man, exposed to such exercises will put my trust in
of faith in trials and difficulties as others were, him- And again,
he says in a psalm which represents his triumph iSfn 4hich(Sd
over his enemies, / will trust in him as other hath given me.
good men have in all ages done ; and again,
elsewhere in the person of Isaiah, (Isa. viii. 18,)
Behold I and the children which my God hath
given me, are for signs and for wonders.
t It became him] This seems to signi- worthy of himself, it was expedient he
fy, not only that the course he took was should take this method.
¦orell worthy of God, but that in order to act

For which cause he was a partaker of flesh and blood. 19
14 Forasmuch then Seeing then those whom he represents in one sect.
as the children are place and another as the children of the same "-
LadaMorod,°heflaeifo ^ *«* himself, are partakers of human —
himselflike wise took flesh and blood, he himself in like manner par- ,;. 14
part of the same; ticipated of them, and assumed all their sinless
tt mYTtghdedstroh infirmities' that thereby becoming capable of
him that had the those sufferings to which without such a union
power of death, that with flesh he could not have been obnoxious,
is, the devil : ne might by his own voluntary and meritorious
death, abolish and depose him,h who by Divine
permission had the empire of death,1 and led it
in his train, when it made its first invasion on
mankind, that is, thedevil, the great artificer of
mischief and destruction ; at the beginning the
murderer of the human race, who still seems
to triumph in the spread of mortality which is
his work, and who may often by God's right-
15 And deliver eous permission be the executioner of it. But 15
feSnofWde>athrOUeh Christ the Sreat Prince of mercy andlife, gra-
all their life Time ci°usly interposed, that he might deliver those
subject to bondage, his miserable captives,u> ho through fear of death
were, or justly might have been, all their life
time obnoxious to bondage ;. having nothing to
expect in consequence of it, if they rightly un
derstood their state, but future misery : where
as now, changing their Lord, they have happily-
changed their condition, and are, as many as
have believed in him, the heirs of eternal life.
16 For verily he We the sinful children of Adam, though the 16
took not on him the heirs of death, are thus delivered by him ; but
he'took^fitm the not the infer.nal P°wers' wh° were the first au'
seed of Abraham, thors of their seduction; for truly he took not
hold ofthe angels, to save them from plunging
into the abyss of misery ; but he took hold of
the seed of Abraham, and hath made a gracious
provision for the salvation of all who shall by
true faith approve themselves the genuine chil-
17 Wherefore in dren of that holy patriarch. From whence, and 17
all things it behoved jn consequence of which design, it behoved
b Depose him.] The original word **- ing to heaven, is, I think, sinking the in-
la^ymrn, properly signifies to deprive of all terpretation a great deal too low.
power, Rom. vi . 6: When applied to the ' The empire of death] Some have in
law, it signifies abolition. To suppose ferred from hence, that the devil is the
with Archbishop Tillotson, that it chiefly executioner of the sentence of death both
means, that Christ might give mankind on good and bad men. But I think the
tlie hope of immortality, when they actual- sense in ihe paraphrase less obnoxious and
ly saw one risen from the dead, and ascend- precarious.
VOL. 6. 4

20 Reflections on the character of Christ as our High Priest, &c.
mi- him to be made in all things like unto *ose Mmtobemade^ike
"• whom he condescends to call [his] brethren, that (hat he m\sht be a
„ . so Af might be a merciful and faithful High merciful and faithful
^VT Priest? in things [relating to God, that he H^PJst.i^thmgs
might m the most effectual manner make atone- ^ake r£conciHati6n
ment for the sins of the people ; which he could for the sins of the
not have done if he had not assumed our na- people -.
18 ture. But now, in consequence of that, ig For in that he
he has not only provided himself with some- himself hath suffer-
thing to offer, but has bv the experience of ed,.^ tempte^,
our infirmities, contracted that peculiar kind cour thero ^t are
of compassion, which nothing else can teach ; tempted.
and in that he hath himself suffered, being tempt
ed and tried with such a variety of assaults and
sorrows, he can, in the most ready and endear
ing, as well as effectual manner, help those that
are tempted, and are making their way through
those scenes of difficultv, which he passed
through with such fortitude and honour.
IMPROVEMENT.
verse Eternal praise to our compassionate High Priest, who put
18 on our infirmities that he might know how to pity and relieve
them ! Eternal praise to him, by whom are all things, and for
whom are all things, that he has concerted the merciful scheme
10 of bringing many sons unto glory, in a manner so well worthy of
his Divine perfections, and so full of instruction and comfort
to us ; appointing his own Son the Captain of our salvation, and
making him perfect through sufferings ! Let us daily reflect upon
11 it with pleasure and gratitude, that he is not ashamed to callus his
16 brethren, though so highly exalted above the angels of God; and
that he took not hold of ihe. superior nature oi angels, which was
sunk into apostasy, guilt, and ruin, but took hold on the seed of
Abraham. How venerable, as well as amiable, is that conde
scension with which he made himself a little lower than the an-
9 gels, that by the grace of God which was to owe its highest hon
ours to his cross, he might taste death for every man ! He hath
effected his merciful purpose : by death he hath deposedand abol
ished the tyrannical prince of death, that is, the devil, and deliver
ed from thefeurs of death, those who, had they known and con
sidered their real circumstances, might have been continually
in bondage to it.
k Faithful High Priest] Mr. Fleming dence ; but the former implies the latter-
thinks ot-zs-®- signifies the same as *fjo- Fleming's Chrystology, Vol. II. p. 266.
iriror, one viarthy of our trust and confi-

They ought to regard the High Priest of their profession ; 21
We see our great enemy deposed ; we see life and immortality sect.
brought to light by his gospel: let us see it with gratitude and "•
pleasure. And let us learn from all, if we would not charge ~~~"
ourselves with the most inexcusable guilt, and the basest in- verse
gratitude, if we would not plunge ourselves into the lowest gulf
of perdition, not to neglect so great a salvation. Let the doom,
which the law of Moses passed upon the presumptuous trans- 3
gressor, deter us ; and let the grace of the gospel, allure and in- 2
vite us to attend to the salvation spoken by the Lord, and to take 1
the most earnest heed to it, lest we let slip that golden opportunity,
which, if neglected, will never return.
SECT. III.
The apostle farther takes occasion to manifest Christ, as superior
to Moses, the great legislator ofthe Jews ; and begins to caution
them from the sentence passed on the rebels against the authority
of Moses, ofthe danger of despising the gospel promises. Heb.
III. 1 — 13.
Hebrews III. 1. HEBREWS III. 1.
-IT7HEREFORE, T HAVE just pointed out to you the Son of sect.
akh°ly f rfthrn' ¦*¦ G°d, under the endearing character of a i;i-
venlycalTing'constd- compassionate and faithful High Priest. And — —
er the Apostle *n& therefore suffer me to address you my dear ^j*
High Priest of our and holy brethren, whom he hath brought near
Jesus?0"' Ch"St to God> and graciously made partakers of the
heavenly calling,3- by which he animates his
people to aspire to the noblest views and pur
suits ; and let me entreat you frequently to di
rect your eyes and hearts to him : attentively
regard this gracious Saviour, who hath conde
scended to become the apostle of God to us,
that he might bring us the messages of his will,
and who is also constituted the High Priest of
our profession^ by whom our guilt is expiated,
and our happiness . secured even Christ Jesus,
a Holy brethren, partakers of the heav. the gospel to pursue immortality and glory.
enly calling] Mr. Peirce thinks, when b Apostle and High Priest.] Both are
they are called holy brethrenhy the apostle, properly mentioned, as the author was to
it is in allusion to what was said of their show, that as an apostle, Christ was supe-
ieing sanctified, chap. ii. 11, that when he rior to Moses ; and as an High Priest, to
speaks of their calling, he means their Aaron. He is called an Apostle as sent
being called his brethren ,- and that when from God with full commission for the
he stiles them partakers of this calling, it important affair he came to transact.
is to intimate that they do not ingross it. That apostle signifies messenger, see many
But all these interpretations seem to me places in the New Testament, cited Vol. I,
more refined than solid. The calling gener- sect. 162, note*.
ally signifies the call that is given us by

22 Who was counted worthy of more honour than Moses.
sect, so well known to us under this great and hon-
"'• ourable character. Let that illustrious Person 2 Who was faith-
— be daily familiar to your minds even he who ^^^Z
jii 2 was faithful to him that appointed him to nis ol- ^oses raas faithful
fice, as Moses [was] also faithful for all his m an his house.
house; according to that testimony with which
God himself was pleased to honour him.
(Numb. xii. 7.) But I design not by applying
these words, to insinuate, that there is room
3 for a complete comparison between them. On 3 For this man
the contrary, it is verv apparent, that as for was counted worthy
him of whom I now speak, he was esteemed &££,£*? -
¦worthy of tar more honour than Moses, * in pro- he who hath builded
portion to the degree in which the builder of a the house, hath more
house A hath more honour than ihe house itself, honour than *e
For Christ laid the plan ofthe Mosaic dispen- OU3e-
sation, and Moses who was himself his crea
ture, evidently acted as his delegate in the rev
elation which he made to the people of Israel ;
so that whatever excellencies that dispensation
can boast, they reflect an honour ultimately on
the Divine Person from whom he received it.
4 For every house has some builder,* by whom its 4 For every house
several parts were modelled, raised and dis- " builded by some
posed, and every thing well adjusted in it dis- ™« ^\^ th£
plays the skill of its Architect and Disposer ; God.
now he who built and adjusted all things [is]
God, whose works of creation and providence
are worthy their great Author, and proclaim
that power, wisdom, and goodness, which set
c More honour than Moses] As it was Dr. Calamy has argued from hence the
their attachment to the Mosaic law, and supreme Deity of Christ, in consequence
the writings ofthe Old Testament, that of his being the Creator of all things.
hindered so many Jews from embracing (Calamy on Trin. p. 44.) But Mr. Peirce
Christianity, it is with the utmost pro- pleads, that if it had been the intent of
priety of address that the apostle here un- the apostle here to assert, that Christ was
dertakes to shew that Christ was superior the Creator of all things, it would have
to Moses ; and by a necessary conse- been sufficient to have stopped here, and
quence, to the rest of the prophets and that what follows would sink the argu-
sacred authors, whom they acknowledged ment lower ; therefore he would translate
to be inferior to this great Prophet. it as the vulgar Latin does, The builder of
d Builder of a house.] Both Mr. Pyle the house, that is, the head and founder
and Dr. Whitby would render xa.Wx8uoif«> of the family, has the greatest honour of
not to build, but to order or govern, as any person in the house ; and by conse-
the word house signifies not a building, quence they must have the next honour
but a family. who are most nearly related to him. So
' Hath some builder.] So I think the Christ who is his Son must have greater
words KnO\±<rn.m^i]n.t vwo nvoir may be honour than Moses, who was no more
rendered, tlie word man not being in the than a servant.
original, nor here being properly inserted.

To day therefore they should hear his voice, 23
him infinitely above the most excellent of sect.
creatures. '"-
5 And Moses ver- And that Christ is incomparably more to be
ily was faithful in honoured than Moses, appears even from this ^f 's
servant hfor "a testt consideration, though inferior to the former,
mony of those things that Moses [was] indeed faithful in all his house,
which were to be as a servant, who was appointed to act in an
spoken oi after : inferior economy, for a testimony of things
afterwards to be mentioned ; the evangelical
design of which we shall in some measure dis
cuss in the following parts of this epistle, ac-
6 But Christ as a cording to their relation and connection. But 6
Son over his own Christ was faithful in a far superior character,
house : whose house even as a $on -m fcs Qwn house? that is, over
fat The confidence, the church, in which as Heir of all things he
and the rejoicing of hath not only a trust and office, but also a prop-
the hope firm unto erty, and which is appointed for him to inhabit
the end. all(j presi<je over ; whose house, his chosen and
delightful habitation, we Christians now are, if
we strenuously maintain [our] freedom of pro
fession^ and boasting of hope, steadfast unto the
end; if having so glorious an hope set before
us, in which we may justly boast as our great
est honour and happiness, we resolutely adhere
to it, and permit nothing to wrest it out of our
hands.
7 wherefore, as And to this I am labouring to animate you, V
the Holy Ghost Dy tne representation I have given of the dig-
wmhe^hSoice? «ty and glory of our blessed Saviour. There-
fore, as the Holy Ghost saith, in a psalm which
he dictated to David, (Psal. xcv. 7,~) To day if
8 Harden not ye will ever hear his voice at all, Harden not 8
your hearts, as in y0Ur hearts any longer ; lest you bring destruc
tive d^o? tempta" tion uPon yourselves, as your predecessors did,
tion in the wilder- in the bitter provocation which they presumed
ness: to offer me in the day of temptation in the wil-
9 When your fa- derness ; When your unbelievingyaf A«"s tempt- 9
tliers tempted me, eflf me^ and proved me, as if they would have
myVe works*" forty made an experiment how much it was possible
years. for me to bear •; and this, though they saw my
works in such a variety of wonders, as passed
f In his own house.] Mr. Peirce brings 8 Our freedom of profession.] Some would
many arguments to prove it should be in render it, if we holdfast the confidence, even
his house, that is, God's, in which sense the rejoicing of our hope firm unto the end,
the very words are used and translated supposing it to refer to that confession
before ; but as Christ is appointed the Heir which they made at their baptism with
of all things, the paraphrase cannot I solemnity and joy.
think be contested. Compare Heb. x. 21.

24 And not be hardened through the deceitfulness of sin.
sect, in the wilderness in the course of forty suc-
"'• ceeding years, Therefore I was angry with that 10 Wherefore 1
"~~~* perverse generation, and said they always do ™as grieved with
Heh- „ J -ii r.L ¦ -i , * i u .l • that generation, and
iii. 10 and W1" err in v-heir] hearts, through their s^° They ,jo al-
own obstinacy and folly, and they have not ways err in their
known my ways, nor paid any regard to the hearts ; and they
clearest discoveries of my will and design; ^es"ot known **
11 So that after repeated abuses of my patience n So I sware in
and long suffering, I sware in my wrath, and my wrath, They
solemnly declared by my own holy and majes- j^™1 enter int0
tic name, that they should never enter into -my
rest ; h but that the carcasses of all that came
adult out of Egypt, shall fall in the wilderness,
and that generation of men be totally consum-
12 ed. How awful a determination, after all the 12 Take heed,
hopes which such signal deliverances had con- brethren, lest there
curred to inspire ! See to it therefore, brethren. ^ninhea"ryt t/unhe™
lest there ever be in any of you a wicked heart \\eft ;n departing
qf unbelief, in apostatizing from him who still from the living God.
wears the same omnipotent terrors, and con
tinues, and will ever continue, the living and
true God, to whom you profess so great a re
gard, and from whom you will indeed revolt,
if you give up the religion of Christ Jesus his
13 Son. You are surrounded with many temp- 13 But exhort one
tations to do this ; but exhort one another daily, another daily while
while you are under this dispensation of grace, \l 's caIled> To day '>
, ., • • 77 7 7 : ii , , • , lest anv of y°u be
whilstitis called today,1 and the deserved judg- hardened through
ments of God are suspended, that no one of you the deceitfulness of
may by insensible degrees and artful insinua- s,n'
tions, be hardened through the deceitfulness of
sin, and its fallacious advances on the mind ;
whereby if you are not resolutely on your
guard, you may be seduced finally to forfeit
the invaluable blessings, which are so freely
offered, and which have so long been set be
fore you. IMPROVEMENT.
verse We are partakers of this heavenly calling, and to us are the
1 messages of mercy addressed : let us therefore hear' with rev
erence and obedience, the admonitions of the word of God.
h My rest] Canaan is so called, as they ! Whilst it is called to day.] L'Enfant
there reposed themselves after the labours thinks thij refers to that patience which
of a long war, as well as the fatigues of a God still exercises towards a nation soon
tedious march ; and perhaps as entering to he overwhelmed with his judgments.
upon a course of stated worship, it might
appear as a kind of sabbath keeping.

Reflections on the superiority of Christ to Moses. 25
Let us behold \vith veneration and delight, the Son of God be- sect.
coming the Messenger of his Father's love, and the High Priest "'•
of our Christian profession. He is the great prophet too, whom
God hath raised up unto us like Moses, in many respects ; but O 2 6
how far superior to him ! More completely faithful to him, who 4
hath appointed him ; faithful as a Son in his oivn house.
The world is an edifice raised by Christ : the church is the
house in which he delights to reside. Let both be considered
in this important view. The Divine perfections of the great
Architect are indeed illustriously displayed in the construction
and constitution of this visible world. Does the meanest house
or cottage declare itself to be the work of some intelligent agent ?
And does it not much more evidently appear, that this commo
dious and magnificent structure must have been planned and
reared by proportionable wisdom, grandeur and power?
It is the work of Christ ; and let it often be devoutly survey
ed and contemplated in this view ; and from thence let us infer
his Divine glories, and read in them his matchless condescen
sions. Let us learn with how much security and delight we
may commit our immortal souls to him who stretched out the
heavens, and laid the foundations ofthe earth, and shall endure the
same when they shall be dissolved and perish. Let us view him
also as the Lord of the church ; and consider the fabric of grace
as raised to his honour ; that in that as his temple, every one
might speak of his glory ; and let all the churches, and every
member of each, make it their faithful care to honour him more 6
and more.
In this view may we hold fast the confidence, and rejoicing of
our hope, steadfast unto the end, and never suffer any one to take
our crown, or terrify, or allure us, from that faithful subjection
of soul to Christ, which his perfections and our obligations to 12
him concur to demand. Who of us can say, he is beyond all lo
danger of being ensnared hy an evil heart of unbelief , of being
hardened through the deceitfulness of sin f Let us then, in compli
ance with so salutary and necessary an exhortation, redouble our
guard ; let us watch over ourselves and each other ; exhorting
one another daily, while it is called to day, and charging our souls
by the awful authority of the living God, that after having ap
proached so near him, that after having so solemnly professed
to devote ourselves to him, nothing may ever prevail upon us
deliberately and wickedly to depart from him.

26 They should hold their confidence steadfast unto the end ;

SECT. IV.
The apostle goes on to repeat the caution he had given against un
belief as what would prevent their entering into rest : an ex
pression which he shows to refer to something much nobler than
that rest which the Jews enjoyed in Canaan, even on their most
sacred days, and in their most prosperous ages. Heb. III. 14.
IV. 11. HEBREWS IIL 14. Hebrews III. 14.
I GIVE you such cautions to guard against -pi or we are made
the deceitfulness of sin, and an evil heart -T partakers of
t of unbelief, because I know your highest inter- g^M^JS
iud 14 ests are concerned ; for we are made partakers confidence steadfast
of the grace and mercy of Christ, and admitted unto the end.
by him into the family of God, if we holdfast
the beginning of our confidence in him as our
great Saviour, steadfast unto the end of our lives,
whatever difficulties and oppositions may arise.
15 Let us therefore be strenuous and incessant in 15 While it is
this care ; forasmuch as it is said,3- in the pas- S!ud> To d^> lf. ye
- , J ,t ^ J •/• .,,will hear his voice,
sage I have quoted above, To day, if ye will harden not your
hear his voice, harden not your hearts, as they hearts, as in the
didin the provocation which was offered to God provocation.
16 in the wilderness. For some of them who 16 For some, when
heard so many Divine messages solemnly de- they 'lad heard, did
,iii i i J? 'l c provoke : howbeit
clared, and the law spoken by the very mouth ot {|ot all that came out
God himself from mount Sinai, provoked [him] of Egypt by Moses :
to indignation •; but not all they who came out
' °f Egypt by Moses .*b there was a remnant then,c
'Forasmuch, as it is said.] The words b But not all they who c&me out of EgyptO\
en t» -hiytrbtu are something ambiguous, Mr. Pyle gives it a different and remark-
and may either signify, forasmuch as it is able interpretation, making the former
said, or while it is said ,• and if the latter part of the verse an interrogation, Who
version be preferred, perhaps this 15* were they that when they heard, that is,
verse may be connected with the 13th' heard the report of the spies, (Numb.
Exhort one another daily while it is called xiv.) did provoke him ? Were they not all
to day, while it is said, To day if ye will that came out qf Egypt ? And this he sup-
kear his voice: as if he had said, The poses is a distinct argument for persever-
matter is of so much importance, that it ance, taken from the infectious nature,
- is not to be neglected so much as for a as well as pernicious consequences of infi-
single day, lest the proper season should be delity and apostasy But had this been
slipt. But as axy; s, a different phrase, the sense, I think x%i would have been
was used for while in the 13th verse, I used instead of a.\?0 x, especially as by this
judge the rendering I have given most means the correspondence with the 17th
probable, and ventured it, in order to verse would have been more evident.
avoid an inconvenient length, by dividing c There was a remnant.3 Joshua, Ca-
the section as I have here done. leb, the women and children, and some

for unbelief would prevent their entering into rest. 27
as there now is, of believing and obedient souls, sect.
to whom the promise of God shall be accom- iv-
17 Butwith whom plished. And by zvhom was heprovokedhy along — 7"
was he grieved forty SUCCession of infidelity and folly for forty years P ¦? , V
years ? was it not r -.-, . ... .,J , J „ f v *> , , 1U- 1"
with them that had lwas lti not Wlth th°se zuho wel1 deserved that
sinned, whose car- displeasure ? With those who sinned against
cassesfellinthe wil- him by suspecting his presence with them, after*
so many amazing and unparalleled demonstra
tions of it ; whose carcasses, according to his
awful prediction,^// in the wilderness during
those years of wandering to which they were
18 And to whom justly doomed ? And was there any thing is
sware he that they jn tn;s tnat looks like a breach of promise on
his resCbuttothem the part of the blessed God ? Far from it. To
that believed not ! whom did he swear that they should not enter into
his rest, but unto those who were so obstinate and
disobedient, as entirely to forfeit all claim to his
19 So we see that promise and favour? And when we come to 19
they could not enter consider the cause of that disobedience, xve see
in because of unbe- ., ... . . £J ,.\ . ,
lief, that lt vas owing to a secret infidelity with
regard to the Divine power and goodness,
either to preserve them in the wilderness, or
conduct them into Canaan. So that I may say
they could not possibly enter into the promised
rest, because of unbelief : that was upon the
IV. 1 Let us there- whole the evil that destroyed them. Let us IV. 1
promisrbeingStleft ^refore improve so awful a dispensation of
us of entering into Providence to our own instruction, and fear,6-
his rest, any of you lest a promise being now left [unto us] of entering
short ontmtOC°me intohis most happy and glorious rest, any of us*
should even at any time, so much as seem like
2 For unto us was to come short [of it.] For we are made partakers 2
thegospelpreached, 0f fa gQ0(i tidings* oi the promised rest, as
think, some of the Levites, were not in- ' Any of us.] Some copies read h/auv,
cludedin the sentence. Bishop Fell men- us, instead of v/j.av, you ; and their author-
tions this as an intimation, that all shall ity is evidently confirmed by the connection.
not apostatize in the worst times. See Dr. Mills in loc.
d Let us therefore fear.] This example,
as has often been observed, is most suit- f Partakers of the good tidings.] So I
able, being taken from their own ancestors, choose to render the word iv>iyyi\t<r/uetc,i.
the evil being the same, namely, unbelief, For, that we have the gospel (taking it
the time resembling it just after the estab- for the message by Christ) at least as well
lishmentof a new constitution, and the as these people had in the wilderness, and
consequence the same, the exclusion from indeed a great deal more plainly, is so evi-
rest. The superior dignity of Christ a- dent, that it may seem but a very low
bove Moses, and the superior excellence sense of the words, and not worthy the
of Heaven above Canaan, greatly confirm wisdom and gravity of the apostle to insert
the force ofthe argument. Peirce on Heb. it.
ifi. 12, note".
vol. 6. S

28 The Jews entered not in because of unbelief.
sect, fay ^0 were, £ut fa xvor(f of promise which as wel1 as an}° the™»
Jl they heard, did not profit them, as it might ^ ^ td^no^fit"
Heb otherwise have done, in matters ofthe highest them, notbeing mix-
iv. 2 importance, not being duly mixed and attemp- ed with faith in them
3 ered with faith in them that heard [it.] For lhat ^te'' which
we cordially believings the gospel, and faithfully have believed do en-
¦ retaining it, are so secure of final happiness, ter into rest, as he
that it may with some propriety be said, we said.As I have sworn
have already entered into rest ; as he said'm the 1s]laij [ enter mto £*
forecited text, So I sware in my wrath they rest : although the
should not enter into my rest. And this may works were finished
lead us farther to reflect on what is elsewhere ^Xtorid."'13110"
said concerning his xvorks ; as they -were fin-
4 ishedfrom the foundation of the world.11 For 4 For he spake in
after Moses had given us an account of the a certain place ofthe
creation, he somewhere saith concerning the se.ventn day on this
ul rj t ..z. rc^ •• r. 17 1 • wise, And God did
seventh [day] thus, (Gen. 11. 2 ; Exod. xxxi. rest the seVenth day
1 7,) And God rested the seventh day from all his from all his works.
5 works. And in this [place] which we have 5 And in this
quoted, again he saith [I have sworn] they shall Piace again, If they
not enter into my rest. Now this certainly im- sha11 enter int0 mV
plies, that when these words were written, there
was a rest of God, from which these sinners
should be excluded, though they actually dwelt
in the land of Canaan, secure under the protec
tion of David, their victorious Monarch, and
enjoyed the repose of God's sabbath there.
6 Seeing then it remaineth that some must enter 6 Seeing therefore
into it, which is spoken of in this scripture as a it remaineth that
certain thing, and they to whom the good tidings s?me must enter
of rest were at first declared,did not enter because wh3 it^was 1st
of their unbelief, which you know was threat- preached, entered
7 ened with such punishment ; He again deter- not |n because of
mineth a certain day, marked out within cer- un£e^ef:.
tain limits and boundaries, in reference to iteth ascertain day*
which he urges their immediate attention'and saying in David, To'
obedience to the manifestation of the Divine
will, saying in that well known composition of
8 We believing W entered, &c] Mr. "¦ His works finished from the foundation,
Peirce would render it, We believing enter &c] Mr. Peirce thinks the apostle in-
into rest, that is, Faith is the way by tends to lay in an answer to an objection.
which men must expect to enter into which might arise against tlie caution
whatever rest God promises in one age given, from there being entered into
or another; and so it appears necessary rest already, that is, into the land of Cana-
that the word should be mixed with it. an, where they celebrated the sabbath
This, it must be acknowledged, is a very He therefore shews that the words could
probable and weighty sense. neither extend to the one or the other of
these rest?.

They should labour therefore not to fall in like manner. 29
day, after so long a David, of which we have just been speaking, sect-
time ; as it is said, -phis day, and that after sa long a time as had iv-
he°arhTs voi^, hTr- Passed after the rest of God at the creation —
den not your hearts, mentioned above, as it is said, This day, if ye iv# j
will hear his voice at all, harden not your hearts.
8 For if Jesus had Now it is certain, as I hinted above, the rest s
giventhemrest.then here referred to is not, and cannot be, inter-
wards 'lfavT's "oken Preted of the land of Canaan 5 for if Joshua*
ofanother day? who introduced them thither, and settled them
there, had given them the great and peaceful
rest referred to, he wouldnot so long after that
settlement have spoken, as you see in the days
of David he does, concerning another day of
trial, and another day of rest into which it was
a supposable case that they might not enter.
9 There remain- Therefore it is very evident, that there remain- 9
eth therefore a rest eth a rest k for the people of God ; which, when
to the people of God. we consider it in reference to that sabbatical
rest of which we have been speaking, may
properly be called the celebration of a sabbath,
10 For he that is which, blessed be God, will be eternal. It 10
entered into his rest, may be thus called with happy propriety, for
he also hath ceased hg who hath enteredint0 this, his final and com-
from his own works, , c ,. , , . - .
as God did from his. plete resti oi which we now speak, hath also
himself, entirely ceasedfrom all the labours and
fatigues of his works, as God rested from his
own on that first seventh day, which, in com
memoration of it, was appointed sacred to fu
ll Let us labour ture ages. Let us therefore labour with all 1 1
therefore to enter possible diligence and constancy, to enter" into
into that rest, lest *d . . ° . , . , . ;,' .
any man fall after tnat important and eternal rest, that no one may
the same example of finally fall'xato ruin by the same example of dis-
unbelief. obedience, which hath undone so many thou
sands already, and proved so fatal to Israelv in
the instance I have been handling at large.
IMPROVEMENT.
What can be so desirable as to partake of Christ, and all the chaj>:
saving benefits, which believers receive in and by him, by virtue iii. 14
of that relation to which he condescends to admit them ? Let
us seek this happiness by persevering faith, and holding fast the
1 If Joshua.] So this proper name * Remaineth a rest.] He here changes
should be rendered ; for Iwrsf, Jesus, is the word Kctlan-auiris for Q-ctSSctficfio;, to
only the Greek manner of expressing signify its being entire and perfect, and like
Joshua. a sabbath.

30 Reflections on the case ofthe unbelieving Israelites.
sect; beginning of our confidence steadfast unto the end ; bearing still in
Iv- our minds the melancholy example ofthe children of Israel, who
though by such wonderful interpositions led out of Egypt, were
16 doomed by the Divine vengeance to die in the wilderness for
their unbelief That obstructed their entrance into Canaan;
19 nor can we ever hope to partake of the land of promise above, if
we resign that faith, which is the spring of every other grace
that is necessary to prepare us for it.
Let us take the alarm, and exercise that -pioxisfear which so well
consists with a cheerful hope in God, and committing our souls
chap, to his. fatherly care. We hear the word of salvation ; let us pray
iv. 1 that it may profit us ; and for that purpose, let us be often real
izing to our minds its Divine authority, and those invisible ob-
9 jects which it opens upon us. It speaks of a rest remaining for
the people of God ; and O ! how much nobler a rest, than that of
Canaan. Our true Joshua leads us on, as the Captain of our sal
vation. He conquers all our spiritual enemies by his invincible
8 word, and will divide us an inheritance, an everlasting inherit-
7 ance there, if we are faithful to the death. To day, after so long a
time, are we still called to pursue it : let us therefore give dili-
10 gence, that we may enter : and let those sabbaths, which are in
stituted in kind commemoration of God's having reste don the
seventh day from his labours, and which are intended in some
degree to anticipate the heavenly rest, be improved for this val
uable purpose. So shall we ere long rest from our works, as
God did from his, and after the labours of these few mortal days
shall enjoy immortal tranquillity and repose: we shall pass a
perpetual sabbath in those elevations of pure devotion, which the
sublimest moments of our most sacred and happy days here can
teach us but imperfectly to conceive.
SECT. V.
The apostle enforces the caution he had before given, by awful
views of the omniscience of God, and animating representations
ofthe character of Christ, as our High Priest ; of whose Di
vine appointment, gracious administration, and previous suffer
ing, he goes on to discourse, and promises further illustrations of
so important a topic. Heb. IV. 12, to the end, andV. 1  14.

SEC v

Hebrews IV. 12. H t
T- TTAVING warned you against the fatal ex- T^ORthe wordof
_ J- X ample of unbelief, which we see in God's " God is quick and

Heb. Jsrael °f old, ^t me entreat you to dwell Upon it,
iv. 12 m your most serious and attentive reflections.

Every creature is manifested in the sight of God. 41
powerful, and sharp- For the word of God,3- which gives you this ac- sect.
er than any two edg- count, as well as that glorious person his es- v-
ed sword, Piecing ; j d . h he man;fested himself T
even to the dividing . ' ' .. , r. n ... ,. . , Heb.
asunder of soul and to Israel in the wilderness, L**j still living and iv 12
spirit, and of the efficacious^ and sharper than any two edged
joints and marrow, SVKr(jy piercing, in the acutest manner that can
the thoughtseanarin- be imagined, even to the separating between the
tents ofthe heart, soul and spirit, the respective principles of ani
mal and rational life, and to the dividing the
remotest and most closely connected parts of
the body ; so that it reaches to the joints and
even to the marrow c contained in the bones.
And, to speak in less figurative terms, as he [is]
an exact discerner ofthe thoughts and intentions
of the heart, his word meets with the most se
cret purpose, and exerts a Divine authority, in
controlling irregularities and disorders which;
13 Neitheris there no human eye can penetrate. And it may well 13
any creature that is De supposed that it should be so ; for there is
sightTlS things n° creature,which is not apparent and manifest-
naked, and open- ed in his presence ; but all things [are] naked,

are

edunto the eyes of and laid bare d before the eyes of him to whom we
him with whom we arg fg ^-ve an accounU He discerns them as
the inwards of sacrificed animals are discerned,
when their bodies are completely laid open,
and therefore it will be altogether in vain to
attempt a disguise before him.
14 Seeing then Now on this consideration, and because the 14
all seeing God who is to be our final Judge,
» The word of God.] It is greatly debat- plained it, as if he had said, he is able at
ed among commentators, whether this is to pleasure to give a -mortal wound ; as when
be understood of Christ, or of the gospel the marrow is separated from the joints,
and scripture revelation, I have endeav- or the soul from the spirit, death ensues.
cured to give a hint of both senses in the But I rather think the meaning ofthe lat-
parapkrase i but esteeming the latter pref- ter clause is, he can divide the joints, and
erable, have chiefly pointed that out ; and divide the marrow, that is, enter irresist-
I believe any one versed in the energy of ibly into the soul, and produce perhaps
scripture will think it a very suitable and some sentiment which it would not wil-
natural sense. Ungly have received ; and sometimes dis-
b Living and efficacious.] Mr. Peirce cover and punish secret, as well as open
thinks there is an allusion here to the wickedness.
lightning by which they fell in the wilder- d Naked, and laid bare.] It has been well
ness, whom he had so often and so long observed, that these two words contain a
been speaking of. graceful allusion to the custom in sacri-
c Soul and spirit, joints and marrow.'] ficing, of flaying off the skin from the vie-
There seems in this text an evident refer- tim, and cutting it open, whereby all the
encetothe doctrine of two principles, call- vitals and inwards are exposed to full
ed soul and spirit, as the seats pf rational view ; as yv/jito; signifies what hadno cover,
and sensitive life ; to distinguish these and ireVgaxaMrA"'0? what had no conceal-
seems to be spoken of, as an instance of ment within. See Blackwall's- Sacred Cla5-
the greatest penetration. Some have ex- sics, Vol. I. p. 251.

32 Having an High Priest of divine appointment ;
sect, has displayed his mercy in directing our eyes ttat^e have a^great
v- to a Saviour, by whose mediation we are to be '^gdinte0theheav-
"77" delivered from the fierceness of his deserved ens> jesus the Son
wm vengeance ; let us, I sav, by such powerful of God, let us hold
considerations be awakened to have recourse fast ^profession.
to him, and encouraged to confide in him, and
to adhere to his cause amidst all opposition.
Having therefore a great High Priest, who hath
passed through the vail, and entered into the
heavens, that he might there intercede with
God for us, even Jesus the Son of God, let us
hold fast [our] profession of faith in him, and
never suffer the most violent attack to wrest it
15 from us. For we have not an high priest in- 15 For if we have
capable of sympathizing with our infirmities but ™t™ h^J™£
on the contrary, [one who] has a most tender toucne(i w;tn tne
feeling of them, having been himself tried in feeling of our infirm-
every respect, in like manner, [withus, yet] with- ities ; but was in all
out any degree of sin, or any approach towards £?°e SS'US
it, from which, amidst his severest trials, he out sm.
16 remained perfectly free. Let us, therefore, 16 Let us there-
humbly confiding in his intercession, approach £|f X^hrone "of
with freedom of speech to the throne of grace, ^.ace,e that weroay
to present our petitions, that we may receive obtain mercy, and
that mercy which he hath been appointed to n.nd grace to help in
purchase, and may find grace from that throne timeofnee •
for our seasonable assistance, according to our
respective necessities.
V. 1 I speak of Christ under the character of the y. 1 For every
great High Priest with evident propriety, to high priest taken
which I hope you will attend ; for every high from among men, is
j. •..«¦# i /• ~ ..l. t.? ordained for men in
priest* taken from among men, as those ofthe things perta!ni„s t0
Mosaic ritual are, is constituted or chosen for God, that he may
the benefit of men, and set over things which offer. Doth g'f'3 ano-
relate to the service and honour of God, that he sacrifices for sins:
may offer both gifts and sacrifices for sins in an
2 acceptable manner. Being able to proportion 2 Who can have
his compassion f to those that are ignorant, and compassion on the
wandering from the exact paths of God's com- ignorant, and on
mandments, for whom alone, you know, sin them that are out of

' Every high priest.] All the following ,ueT$iMra8uv, properly signifies. The igno-
discourse is intended to moderate their rant and erroneous is here put, by a usual
regards for the Levitical priesthood, and figure, for those who wander, otsin, through
to give them more exalted notions of ignorance ; the case in which priests, ap-
Christ, that they might be more resolute pointed by men, were to offer sacrifices
in adhering to him. for them.
'Proportion his compassion.] So the word,

constituted according to tne order of Melchizedec : 33
the way : for that he offerings are provided ; because he himself also sect.
himself also is com- js incident to infirmity. And for this reason v-
passe wi in rmi- -( .^ necgssary /le should offer an appointed ex- ~~~
3 And by reason piatory sacrifice for sins on his own account, as " 3
hereof he ought, as xuell as for the people, and should make way
sTfor^fimself,toof-for thdr sin offerinS by the presentation of
fer for sins. ' his own.
4 And no man tak- And this is so awful an office, that no man 4
eth this honour unto who has any reKard t0 duty or safetv, taketh jt
himself, but he that ,. ,r , °. , ... , "• „ ? n
is called of God, as t0 himself ; but he only wears it who is called oj
was Aaron. God for that purpose, as Aaron [ivas.] So 5
5 So also Christ Christ also, we well know, did not glorify him-
fo^madTan "Sfeh '#'» * ««* ™ %* J6?'^ •* he did n0t .as"
Priest; but he that pire to, or seize upon this exalted office with-
said unto him, Thou out a proper call ; but he raised him to this
art my Son, l° day conspicuous dignity, who said unto him, in the
' place quoted and pleaded above, Thou art my
6 Ashe saith also Son, this day have I begotten thee.h As also in 6
in another place, another [place,] which it will be proper to take
Thou art a Priest for very panicular notice of, (Psal. CX. 4,) He
ever after the order .:. F ,• i i v i ,i , .. ¦. ' ,•
ef Melchizedec. saith to him whom he had called to sit on his
right hand, Thou [art] a Priest for ever accord
ing to the order of Melchizedec.
7 Who in the days Such a Priest shall we presently see our 7
of his flesh, when great Redeemer to have been, even that com-
he had offered up passionate Saviour, who in the days of his flesh,
prayers and suppli- r , , ., , . ,, J. , J , '. r
cations, with strong and while he sojourned here amidst the mfar-
crying and tears, mities and calamities to which human nature
unto him that was ;s obnoxious, being assaulted with the utmost
able to save him . , , li. e i i it i
from death, and was violence by the powers of darkness, offered re
heard, in that he peated prayers and supplications, which were
feared > attended with humble prostrations, a strong,
cry and flowing tears, to him who was able Ho
save him from death : and his supplications
were not in vain ; for though his heavenly
Father did not think fit to exert that power in
his total deliverance ; yet he was heard in be
ing delivered from that which he particularly
feared,1 and which threw him into such an
8 Lid not glorify himself, &c] He did day of his resurrection, not to mention the
not assume the mediatorial office without other absurdities of that supposition, it
a Divine authority, nor affect to appear would, contrary to the judgment of those
before his time in the pomp and splendor who bring it in this view, prove, that
of it. Christ was a Priest while he was upon
h This day have I begotten thee.] This earth, that is, during the period between
will by no means prove he was not a High his resurrection and ascension.
Priest before his resurrection from the ' From that which he particularly/eara/.]
dead : and indeed if it signifies that his So I chose to render and explain the
priesthood is to be dated only from the words ; though Bishop Fell and some

SECT v.

And the author of salvation to them that obey him.
agony in the garden, that he sweat drops of
blood. It is indeed a wonderful, hut at the a "SSfiJSE
- same time a very instructive dispensation, 0De^;ence, by the
Heo' and therefore worthy of our deep consideration things which he suf-
and reflection ; that though he were a Son, yet fered:
he learned obedience* by the things -which he suf
fered, and was trained up for more eminent
services, by a series of painful discipline.
9 Andbeingthus consecrated to God^hy hh own J^tKS
blood, in virtue of which he was installed in tne author of eternal
his priestly office, he became the author of eter- salvation unto all
nal salvation to all them that obey him ; to all them that obey him;
that practically own his authority, as well as
profess a dependence on his grace ; being,
10 as we observed before, Calledand denominat- J**?**™
edofGod an High Priest according to the order the 0°der of Mel.
11 of Melchizedec : Concerning whom by the chizedec.
way, it is necessary that before we dismiss H Of whom we
this argument, we speak, having much discourse, ^^Ahlrdtobl
and some of it perhaps hard to be understood ; uttered, seeing ye
not so much from the difficulty of the thing are dull of hearing.
itself, as because you are slow and sluggish of
hearing, and your minds are not awakened to
that attention to these things, which might
reasonably be expected from you : and espec
ially as you , are much prejudiced against
every thing which may seem to lessen the
12 glory of the Levitical priesthood : For in- 12 For when for
deed, whereas you ought for the time that you *he time ye ought to
have been under the instructions ofthe gospel, ^ aat^TtSS!
to have been qualified to be teachers of others,
you are so attached to Jewish ceremonies and
forms, that ye have need again that one should
others, taking «u\«Cs(tt for a religious rever- sin ; and his patient and cheerful submis-
enceofGod, (compare chap. xii. 28,) inter- sion was improved by every trial. But
pret it, as if it had been said, that his piety Dr. Whitby would render it, he taught
rendered his prayer acceptable. Dr. obedience to others by it.
Whitby has said so much to confute this ' Being -made perfect.] Archbishop Til-
sense, and establish the rendering in the lotson would translate it having attained
paraphrase, that I need not add more, but the end of his race through sufferings, that is,
refer to the note on Luke xxii. 42, (Vol. II. past through sufferings in his way to con-
p. 483, note*,) for a further illustration of summate glory. (Compare John xix. 30 ;
the general interpretation here given to Luke xiii. 32 ; Heb. ii. 10.) But Dr. Jack-
this text. son would render it, being consecrated, and
k Learned obedience.] He found he must is large in shewing how Christ might be
suffer, and by one degree of suffering was said to be consecrated to his priestly office
better fitted for another. As Christ's hu- by his passion. Compare chap. vii. 28,
man soul advanced gradually in knowl- ii. 10. See Dr. Jackson's Works, Tom. ii.
edge, so also in the perfection of virtue, Book ix. p. 943, &"c. and Dr. Owen on
though always free from any defilement of chap. ii. 10;

Reflections on the tenderness of Christ as our High Priest. 35
you again which be lead you back as it were to some of the first sect.
the first principles principles of religion, relating to the ends and v-
God .• ^Tare* be- PurPoses °f Christ's death, and teach you what ~~T
come such as have [are] the first initial elements of the Divine v e12'
need of milk, and oracles ; so that you seem to be in a state of
not of strong meat. ;nfanCy as to these things, and are become per
sons who have need qf milk, and not of strong
Jood, such as suits a manly age and robust con-
13 For every one stitution. For every one who partaketh of milk, 13
that useth milk, is and subsists onthat, without beingable to digest
rtghteotnSfl stronS food> ["] to be considered as unskilful
for he is a babe. in the word of righteousness™ that is in the gos
pel, which directs us in the true way to justifi
cation by the blood and righteousness of the
great Redeemer ; for he is yet but an infant,
and a compassionate regard must be paid to
him under this view, in hope that he may
hereafter attain to a superior stature, and more
14 But strong meat vigorous age. But strong food belongs to full 14
belongeth to them groxvn men, who by long use and habit, have
ItT&ose wK; i*l«*r\ senses exercised, so as to be able readily
reason of use have to distinguish between both good and evil ;
their senses exercis- which if they cannot, there may indeed be
eood°andCevU ^ danSer of beinS imPosed uPon bY that which
would be unwholesome to their souls ; though
administered under the pretence of being fit to
nourish them, and adapted to persons of most
eminent attainments.

IMPROVEMENT.
May we all experience more of the efficacy of the Divine fbap-
wordwpon our hearts. May we all be more and more thoughtful ly'
ofthe account we are to give up of ourselves to God ; and of that
perfect discerning which he has not only of our actions, but the
secrets of our hearts ; that we may never go about to conceal any 13
thing from him, before whom all things are naked and open.
When we consider how many evils this all penetrating eye
hath discerned there, let it teach us to rejoice in that compassion- M
ate High Priest, who hath undertaken our cause ; which could
never succeed in any other hand. And let it embolden our pe
titions in humble expectation, that we shall not only receive
m Word of righteousness 0] This phrase the epistle to the Romans and Galatians;
Mr. Peirce explains by referring to the which these Hebrews might seem to
passages of the Old Testament, which overlook. L'Enfant explains them much
speak of justification, by faith, quoted in in the same sense.
VOL. 6. 6

36 The apostle would dismiss the first principles of Christ,
sect, that mercy, without which we perish, but grace to strengthen
v- and help us in proportion to all our necessities. And when pre Ss-
ed with temptations, let it revive us to recollect, that he was in
15 all points tempted as we are, so far as it was consistent with the
15 perfect innocence which his office required, and which always
gained new lustre by every attempt of the enemy to obscure and
pollute it.
Let inferior ministers in God's sanctuary learn to imitate him ;
chap. and being themselves compassed with so many infirmities, have
compassion on the ignorant, and on them that are out ofthe way.
And under a sense of our common weakness, let us all be earn
est in our applications to the throne of grace for help. If Christ
7 himself, in the days of his flesh, poured out supplicationswith strong
crying and tears, let none of us imagine we can be safe in the
neglect oi prayer, or that we are ever to despond in any circum
stances which leave room for devout ejaculations to God. Still
he lives, who is able to save from death, and who can also hear us
in that which we fear.
8 Let us wisely prepare for affliction. If Christ, though a Son,
learned obedience by sufferings, how much more do we need the
salutary lessons they teach. But let no sufferings prevent our
adhering to him, who being consecrated by them to so high an
office, i* become the author of salvation, of eternal salvation, to his
9 faithful followers. Let it ever be remembered, that it is to them
that obey him, that this salvation is promised : may we be found
in their number ; and being entered as obedient disciples into
11, 12 his school, may we become proficients there ; not such dull and
forgetful scholars, as need to be led back daily to the first ele
ments and first principles ofthe Divine oracles, not babes in Christ,
and unskilful in the word qf righteousness ; but such as having
our senses spiritually exercised to discern good and evil, may be
14 capable of receiving and digesting strong meat, and may thereby
grow stronger and stronger.
SECT. VI.
The apostle declares his resolution of advancing to sublimer truths
without dwelling farther upon the first principles, for the sake of
those who might have apostatized from Christianity ; and whose
case he represents as very hopeless. Heb. VI. 1  9.
Hebrews VI. 1.
3Evi.T" WE haVC had reaS°n t0 comPlain> that too ^HEBREFORE.
 » » many of you are but in an infant state ; A leaving the
Heb. yet * know, that as I intimated before, there
vi. 1 are some among you, who can bear stronger
food than the state of babes will admit : to such

that he might lead them on to perfection : 37
principles of the doc- I would shew some regard. Dismissing there- sect.
trine of Christ, letfore any farther discourse on the first principles* vl-
fecIonT noUayfng [of the 'doctrine] of Christ, let ot be carried on to — "
again the foundation perfection, and pursue more eminent degrees of vi j
of repentance from improvement' in it, and more advanced and
faUhtow^dsGod°f elevated knowledge ; not laying again the first
' foundation of Christianity, by inculcating the
well known necessity of repentance from dead
works, from the practices of those who are dead
in sin, and whereby the soul is defiled, as the
priests of God were by the touch of a dead
body ; nor insisting on the importance of faith
in the one living and true God, as the universal
2 Ofthe doctrine Lord of all ; Nor leading you back to the 2
of baptisms, and of doctrine of baptisms^ those instituted under the
laying on of hands, ]y[0Saic dispensation to inculcate moral purity
on all who would draw near to God with ac
ceptance ; or that appointed by Christ, as the
rite by which we enter into his church. And
we will not now treat of the imposition of
hands,c by which the Spirit hath been commu-
* First principles.] Mr. Peirce under- the inhabitants of Sodom, &c. I thought
stands all that follows as referring to the it not improper to propose so remarkable
Jewish doctrines, which might be consid- an interpretation, but not seeing any rea-
ered as the elements of the Christian, son for confining several ofthe clauses to
Repentance from dead works, that is, from so contracted a sense, I have taken them
sin, was a Jewish doctrine, and he thinks in a much larger extent.
it had a peculiar reference tp that solemn b Of baptisms.] Lord Barrington under-
and public repentance on the day of atone- stands this of the baptism of water, and
ment. , Faith towards God, he considers the effusion of the Holy Spirit, by which
as without any regard to the Messiah, the first disciples among the Jews, and
The baptisms he takes for the Jewish wash- thefirst converts among the devout and
ings, observing that fin-arlio-fttn in the plu- idolatrous Gentiles were initiated. He
ral number is never used in any other also explains the laying on of hands, as re -
sense. Laying on qf hands, he takes for ferringtothe immediate communication of
the rite that attended sacrifices ; and im- spiritual gifts by means of the apostles.
agines that the resurrection ofthedead, and These he thinks were first principles, as
eternal judgment, are either to be under- baptism was the first entrance into the
stood as principles common to Judaism church, and laying on of hands, the great
and Christianity, or rather peculiar to the evidence of it, as faith and repentance are
former ; in which view, the resurrection of the substance of Christianity, and a resur-
the dead, refers either to the resurrection rection and eternal judgment the great mo-
of particular persons under the Old Testa- tives leading men to embrace it. Bar.
ment in confirmation of the Divine mis- Mis. Ess. II. p. 116.
sion of the prophets, (which might in the " The imposition of hands.] This an-
nature of things render the doctrine of swered such great purposes in the Christ-
Christ's resurrection more credible to ian church, as the appointed method of
those who believed these,) or the resur- communicating important gifts, that it
rection of the Jewish people from Egypt, might well be mentioned among first prin-
or deliverance from any other great ex- ciples. But it is by a very precarious
tremity. Compare Isa. xxvi. 19 ; Ezek. consequence, that any can infer from
xxxvii. 11, 12. And the latter, that is, hence the universal obligation of this
eternal judgment, he thinks may be ex- rite, in admitting persons into full church
plained of dreadful judgments inflicted of membership, or even to the ministry. See
old, as upon the sinners of the old world, Peine' 's Vindicat.\>. 463.

38 For if they fell away, after having been enlightened,
sect, nicated to those that have embraced the gos- and of F"]^1^™
v''- pel, and ofthe resurrection ofthe dead, which "jerntl judgment.0
""* though not so clearly and fully revealed, was
¦^2 assuredly believed by the Jewish Church be
fore our Lord's appearance ; and of eternal
judgment, when the whole world shall be con
vened before Christ, and each of its inhabitants
fixed by his final sentence in an unalterable
eternity.
3 These are indeed important doctrines, and it 3 And this will we
will become you constantly to bear them in do, if God permit.
mind. But while I am addressing you at pres
ent, it may be more profitable for me to lead
you into some higher improvements in Christ
ian knowledge, and to build some farther Di
vine instruction upon these sure and solid foun
dations. And this we zvill do, if God permit; if
God may assist us in attempting it, and this
letter reach you, as I trust it will, while you
continue your adherence to the Christian faith.
4 As for those who seem to have forgot these 4 For it is impos-
sacred principles, and put the ^reatestslight ^ ^efS ight°
upon them, by renouncing our holy religion, I ened, and have tast-
give them up as persons from whom I have no ed of the heavenly
farther expectations ;for [it is] in a manner im- $££$£&
possible^ to succeed in any charitable endeavour [„ Gnostj
with regard to those who have once been enlight
ened with the knowledge of such glorious truths
as are essential to Christianity, and have tasted
ofthe heavenly gift which our exalted Redeemer
hath shed down upon us, and have been made
partakers ofthe Holy Ghost f in his miraculous
a For it is impossible-] This text has tism, is very enthusiastical, and absolutely
been the subject of great debate, which I destitute of proof.
must not by any means enter into here. e Heavenly gift— partakers of the Holy
Compare Limb. Theol- S. lxxxiv. 10 — 19 ; Ghost.] Though by heavenly gift, Arch-
Baxter's Works, Vol. II. p. 305. As to bishop Tillotson, (Vol. II. p. 485,) under
lie phrase enlightened, it is certain, that the stands remission of sin, urging Rom. v. 15
ancient fathers early used it to express — 18 in proof of it ; and distinguishes it
baptism- But in this view I much question from the communication of the Holy
the propriety ofthe phrase, and think that Ghost, and this too, as he ventures to aB-
illumination, as well as regeneration, in the sert, in its sanctifying power and influ-
most important and scriptural sense ofthe ence ; I see no necessity for making such
words, were regularly to precede the ad- a distinction, or extending in this place
ministration of that ordinance. And I the energy of the Spirit beyond his extra-
think that what the Papists, and some too ordinary gifts. Bishop Hopkins quotes
ready to follow them, have taught of an Acts viii. 15, (which he thinks must in-
extraordinary illumination following the elude Simon Magus,) as a proof, that un-
administration of the ordinance of bap- regenerate men might receive the Hoh
Ghost. Hopkins's Works, p. 520.

their case would be deplorable and desperate : 39
S And have tasted and amazing communications, And have sect.
the good word of tasted? by some affectionate impressions on their vi-
rftheworldtocrme' minds> the efficacy of the good word of God, — —
and felt something ofthe powers ofthe world to ¦-'
come,1 awakening in them a conviction of sin,
and some desires after holiness, and resolu-
6 Ifthey shall fall tions in favour of it : I say, that as for such 6
away.to renew them persons, if, after all this, they totally fall aways
again unto repent- from Christianity, their case is in a manner
ance : seeing they , . J ; . ...
crucifytothemselves desperate, and it is impossible again to renew
the Son of God a- the good impressions made on them, so as to
fresh, and put him to brine; them back to repentance, and to recover
an open shame. .v ° r , ' - ' , • ^,
r them to a sense ot duty ; since they reject the
strongest evidence that can be conceived, and
do, as it were, by this apostasy and blasphemy
of theirs, so far as in them lies, crucify to them
selves the Son of God again,h and make an open
example [qf him :] by renouncing that Divine
doctrine which hath been so gloriously demon
strated to them, they do in effect declare they
look on Jesus as an impostor, who deserved
what he met with ; and they seem to ascribe
the miraculous energy of the Spirit to some
diabolical agency : which Christ himself rep
resented as the sin that should never be forgiv
en. (Compare Mat. xii. 30, 31.)
f The powers of the world to come.]- This thus: or it would prove, contrary to the
phrase is ambiguous. Some understand plainest fact, that it is impossible to recov-
it of those miraculous powers with which er Christians who have fallen into great
the gospel age, (called the world to come and wilful sins.
elsewhere, and particularly chap. ii. 5,)
should be attended. But if the preced- h Crucify to themselves, &.C.] Some
ing clause be explained as above, it will would interpret it, so far as in them lies they
diversify the sense more, to understand do it, that is, they pour all the contempt
this of impressions made relating to the upon Christ in their power,"and offer all the
importance of a future state. And as we injury to him they can ; and were he upon
so often read of tkis world and the present earth, and subject to the violence he once
world ; the invisible state into which we suffered, they would treat him as his
pass by death, may certainly with great worst enemies did. It seems to me that
propriety be expressed by the phrase of the apostle here gives up apostates, as hope -
the world to come; as indeed that is its less in the general, in order to fortify
common signification- But if any on the Christians against the great danger to
whole thinkit is more reasonable to inter- which they were exposed. But I think it
pret this clause in the former sense, and cannot be inferred from hence, that, in
so will understand the other clauses, as ages where the evidence of Christianity
explained in the former part of note', it might be less plainly demonstrative, those
must be observed that the apostle, in thus who had fallen into this crime with cir-
giving judgment upon the case, if it should cumstances less aggravated, and professed
happen, does not declare that it actually repentance, were never to be received to
does. the peace ofthe church any more ; as the
8 Ifthey totally/a// away.] It is certain Donatists supposed, and on this text found-
the words, fall awav, must be understood ed their inexorably rigorous discipline.

40 And they like barren earth, nigh unto cursing.
sect. We will therefore, without any farther 7 For the earth
vi- efforts for the recovery of such, leave them to £h!eh. ^'"^LJ,"
____ . , r , . d , , , ' , , the ram that cometli
the awful sentence which he hath pronounced 0ft upon it, and
vi# 7 upon them. For whereas the earth that drink- bringeth forth herbs
eth in the rain, which often cometh upon it, and *"<-**¦ f?£ -J^™^
produceth herbage fit for them by whom it is cui- receiveth blessing
tivated, partaketh of the Divine blessing, and from God .-
wears a pleasant and delightful face ; so shall
those souls, who improve gospel ordinances
and Christian knowledge, so as to produce the
fruits of holiness,be favourably accepted of God,
8 and feel a Divine joy in themselves. But as 8 But thit which
that ground which bringeth forth only thorns beareth thorns and
and briars, under the same cultivation, and the Jid™ ;/*nirfi unto
same refreshing showers, [is] rejected as utter- cursing ; whose end
ly useless ; so likewise shall the unfruitful soul « to be burned.
be deserted by God in righteous displeasure,
and is near to that dreadful hour, when a curse
shall come upon it, never to be revoked. And
as such a barren soil, whose case we have been
describing, is at last burnt up by the violent
heat of the sun, and becomes dry heath ;* so
the end of such an unhappy creature [shall be]
everlasting burning, in that miserable world,
where all the means of grace and influences of
the Spirit of God shall be for ever withdrawn,
and the soul shall be given up to incurable
9 wickedness, and eternal anguish. Such is the 9 But, beloved,
case of these wretched apostates ; but I will we are persuaded
enlarge no farther on this awful subject ; for better things of you,
we are persuaded there is room to hope much company^sllvaUon,"
better things of you, my beloved brethren,. even though we thus
things that accompany salvation, and do, as it speak-
were, bring it along with them : we have this
cheerful expectation concerning you, though rue
think ourselves obliged thus to speak; that
nothing in our power may be wanting to guard
you against the greatest danger.
IMPROVEMENT.
verse In every respect, both with regard to knowledge and practice,
1, 2 let us go on to perfection : and if we cannot attain to it, let us
rise as near it as we can ! For this purpose, as Christians, let us
' Dry heath.] Heath is the emblem of the cursed man. Jerem. xvii. 5 6
See Dr. Whitby in loc. J

Reflections on the danger qf apostasy. 41
remember what foundation has been already laid, of repentance sect.
and faith, of baptism, of a resurrection, and a future judgment ; vi-
a judgment, eternal in its consequences, and therefore infinitely ~
important. And let us remember, that as the building, in its verse
highest advances, rests upon the foundation, and owes its stabil
ity to its union with it, so in like manner does our progress and
advance in Christian piety stand in a near connection with our
retaining these truths, though we by no means confine ourselves
to them.It is by a continual care to improve in them, that we shall
most happily escape the danger, the dreadful danger oi apostasy, 4
to which we may otherwise be exposed. And O ! let the awful
passage before us be duly attended to in this view ! Let us not
rest in any enlightening we may have received, in any taste we 5
may have had of the heavenly gift, of the good word of God, or
ihe powers of the world to come ; nor in any operation ofthe Spirit
qf God upon our minds, to form them to the most splendid tal
ents, and qualify us for the most pompous external services.
Men may have all these, and yet fall away, ancl their guilt be
come more aggravated : they may injure the Redeemer so. much
the more in proportion to all they have known of him ; and in
deed will be capable of wounding him the deeper by their apos
tasy, and of exposing him to greater infamy. Let us daily pray
to be delivered from so great an evil ! We are not left to be like
a barren wilderness ; the rain from on high comes often upon us, 7
and we enjoy the choicest cultivation : may we bring forth fruits
meet for him by whom we are dressed, the genuine fruits of prac
tical, vital religion. So shall we receive a blessing from God, and
flourish more and more, till we are transplanted to the paradise
above. But as for those unhappy creatures who still continue to bring s
forth briars and thorns, let them dread that final rejection which
will be the portion of those who persist in abusing the Divine
goodness ; let them dread the curse, the awful, the irrevocable
curse, to be pronounced on such ; let them dread the everlasting
dearth with which their souls shall be parched, when ordinances,
when the workings of the Spirit of God, when the common
comforts and supports of this mortal animal life, shall be no more. 9
Gladly do the ministers of Christ entertain better hopes concern
ing those committed to their care, while yet there is room for
hope, though faithfulness to God, and to the souls of men,
obliges them to speak in the language of such cautions as these.
May Divine grace apply it to those who are particularly con
cerned in it, and plant what hath hitherto been a barren and
abandoned desert, with such fruits of holiness, as may transform
it into the garden ofthe Lord.

42 But God will never forget the labours of his sai7its ;

SECT. VII.
Addressing himself to sincere believers, the apostle comforts them
with a view of the goodness of God, and his fidelity to those sa
cred engagements into which he hath condescended to enter ; the
performance of which is farther sealed by the entrance of Christ
into heaven as our forerunner. Heb. VI. 10, to the end.
Hebrews VI. 10. Hebrews VI. 10.
sect. T JUST now mentioned my hopes of your -p QR God is not
v»- J. complete salvation ; and I have reason to a unrighteous, to
 entertain such hopes, as well knowing the be- forget your work and
Heh , , ¦ ,' • • i_« id r labour of love, which
vi 10 nevo'ent ano pious dispositions which many ol ye nave snewed to-
you have expressed. For God [is] not unright- ward his name, in
eous, or unmindful of his gracious promises, so that ye have minis-
as to forget your diligent work and labour in his ^tdTmrtJT*'
service, animated by a principle of unfeigned
love, which you have manifested, not only to
your brethren, but to his name also, in having
ministred, and in still ministring, as his provi
dence gives you opportunity, to the necessities
1 1 of the saints. And we heartily wish that this n And we desire,
temper were as universal as it is commendable that every one of you
where it prevails ; so that every one of you, into "*?.. shew jh^hsa^
whose hands this epistle may come, might shew asSurance of hope
the same diligence, and exert the same studious unto the end :
care, in order to establish the full assurance of
your hope, even unto the end of your Christian
course ; by which hope you must still be sup-
12 ported, while in this world: That so on the 12 That ye be not
whole you may not be sluggish and indolent, but slothful, but follow-
imitators of those, who, through the exercise of ^0 °h °^h ^
faith and long suffering, do now reap the blessed patience inherit the
fruit of these graces, and inherit the promises* promises.
which God hath made to support and cherish
them in the hearts of his people through every
age.
13 And a glorious confirmation you will find 13 For when God
these promises to be, when you come to com-
* Through faith and long suffering inherit it refers to all good men, who were depart-
the promises.] Mr. Peirce explains this of ed out of our world, whether in former or
the Gentiles who were converted to Chris- latter days, and under whatever dispensa-
tianity. If it be intended as a hint to stir tion they died. Taking it in this view, it
up the Jews to emulation, as he supposes, will be (as several have observed) an ar-
it is indeed a very obscure one ; for com- gument against the soul's continuing in a
paratively it is a low sense, in which state of sleep during the intermediate peri-
Christians in this imperfect state can be od bat-ween death and the resurrection.
said to inherit the promises. I rather think

For when he could swear by no greater, he swore by himself. 43
made promise to A- pare one spiritual object with another, and are sect.
braham, because he better sk;Ued in the method of interpretinp- the vii-
could swear by no , , . , ,.,,¦" '-""b ""-
greater, he sware by sacred oracles, on principles which I am going "~~
himself, to lay down. For I may in the first place lead v; e {-.
you to observe, that when God made the great
and comprehensive promise to Abraham, (Gen.
xii. 2, 3, and xvii. 1 — 6,) on which so much
of our hope as Christians doth also depend, the
promise that he would be a God to him, and
that all nations should be blessed in his seed ;
seeing he had no greater [a person] to swear by,
he swore by himself, even by the honours of his
14 Saying, Surely own sacred and Divine name ; Saying, by 14
blessing, I will bless an audible voice from heaven when he repeated
'™%an!H T'nplr the promise, while Abraham stood with Isaac
ing, I will multiply , rr . ', ... .,, ,, ,
thee. before that altar on which with humble sub
mission to the Divine appointment he had just
before laid him, (Gen. xxii. 16, 17,) " By my
self have I sworn, saith the Lord, because
thou hast done this thing, and hast not with
held thy son, thine only son, that blessing I
will assuredly bless thee, and multiplying I will
assuredly multiply thee ,-b I will bless and mul
tiply thee remarkably, so as to make thy seed
as the stars of heaven, and as the sand which
15 And so after is upon the sea shore." And thus having 15
duredd hf'obt'atoTd waited lonS in humble faith and patience, he
the promise. obtained ia due time the accomplishment ofthe
promise, first in the birth of Isaac, and then,
after a much longer attendance, the consum
mation of a better hope. And we whose cir
cumstances so happily resemble his in this re
spect, may well follow the example of his faith,
16 For men verily when we survey the foundation of it. For men 16
swear by the great- truly swear by a [being] greater than them-
confirmation is to selves, to whom they ascribe that knowledge
and power, which is supposed to render him
the object of their veneration and worship ; and
an oath, when thus taken for confirmation [is] to
b Multiplying, I will multiply thee.] plains it, of the Gentiles converted to Chris-
That part of the promise to Abraham tianity, I cannot think he would have
which immediately folio ws the clause here stopped short at multiplying, I will multiply
quoted, in Gen. xxii. 17, most certainly thee, and omitted what follows, of making
relates to the Gentiles ; and therefore had his seed as the stars of heaven, and as the
the apostle intended ver. 12, of this chap- sand on the sea shore, and, in thy seed shall
ter in the sense in which Mr. Peirce ex- all the nations ofthe earth be blessed.
vol. 6. 7

44 Reflections on God's fidelity to his promises.
SECT. them an end of all farther strife and contention, them an end of all
vii. On which account, the blessed God, in humble ^'-wherein God,
 condescension to our infirmities, being willing willing- more abun-
£*¦ in thcmost abundant manner to manifest to the dantly.t, show unto
heirs of the promise, the immutability of his coun- ^ immutaMiity 0f
sel, and his determinate resolution of bestow- nis counSel, confirm-
ing upon them the blessings he engaged, inter- ed it by an oath =
18 posed with the solemnity of an oath. That by is That by two
two immutable things, in each of which [it is] ^fl^Z
impossible for God lo lie, even his word and his ^h* ££ ™I™
oath, we might have strong consolation, even we we mignt have a
who in humble obedience to the gracious de- strong consolation,
signs of his gospel, have fled for refuge to lay who have fledjor
hold on the hope laid before us, the noble prize upon the hope set
which that gospel proposes as the great object before us :
19 of our ambition and pursuit ; I speak of eter- 19 Which hope we
nal life, the hope of which through the Divine ^ «« "^
goodness we have, and I trust we shall reso- and steadfa3tj and
lutely retain it, as an anchor of the soul, both wnich entered into
secure and steadfast, and as entering into the that within the vail,
place within the vail, the holy of holies, where
(God dwells, and where we hope to dwell for
cyn ever with him. This anchor will indeed be 20 Whither the
-° sufficient to enable us to outride all the storms ^£™ for us
of temptation, being fixed in that glorious, made an High Priest
though invisible world, whither Jesus as the for ever after the or-
Forerunner is entered for us, to take possession der of Melchizedec.
of glory in our name, and prepare all things
necessary for our admittance into it : even he,
[who is] made an High Priest- for ever, accord
ing to the order of Melchizedec ; as we are going
more largely to show. IMPROVEMENT.
verse With what amazing condescension doth God, by his apostles,
10 speak of those works and labours of love, which the persons who
have performed them with the greatest simplicity of heart, know
to be most undeserving of his regard ! How kindly hath he
made himself a debtor to us, or rather to his own promise and
oath, so that it would indeed be unrighteous in him to fail those
expectations which nothing in ourselves could possibly raise !
Let us then be animated to the greatest diligence, by a full as-
11 surance of hope. There are those who inherit the promises, of
which we are the heirs, and they have passed to that glorious
12 inheritance by the exercise oi faith and patience. Let us chide
our sluggish souls into a more resolute imitation of them. And
when they are ready to sink into indolence again, let us again

The apostle having mentioned Melchizedec, 45
awaken them by viewing those promises, and the fidelity of that sect.
God who hath made them, and who hath added, by a conde- v""
scension that can never be sufficiently acknowledged and adored, 
the sanction of his oath to that of his word. Behold the strong jgrse
consolation which he hath given. And given to whom ? To 16, 18
those who fly for refuge to lay hold on the hope set before them in
the gospel. Thither let us fly for our lives ; fly, as if we heard
the footsteps ofthe avenger of blood just behind us, and our lives
depended upon the speed of the present moment. Happy the
souls that have found this refuge ! Whose faith and hope like a
strong and steady anchor, hath entered into heaven, hath fixed on 19
that blessed Redeemer who lives and reigns there, who appears
as an Intercessor for his people, and intercedes with such effica
cy and success, that he is also to be regarded as their Forerun
ner, as gone to prepare a place for them. Let us constantly re
tain that view of him ; and while we continue exposed to all the 20
labours and sorrows of mortality, let us seek our safety and our
comfort by fixing our regards upon him, waiting continually the
aids of his grace, till he shall see fit to call us to fill the place
he hath provided, and receive the inheritance he hath secured
for us.
SECT. VIIL
The apostle enters into a parallel between Melchizedec and Christ,
as agreeing in title and descent ; and from various respects, in
which the priesthood of Melchizedec was superior to the Levitical
priesthood, infers also the superior glory of the priesthood of
Christ. Heb. VII. 1— 17.
Hebrews VII.'l. HEBREWS VII. 1.
FOR this Melchi- T HAVE again and again mentioned that sept.
zedec king of X scripture, in which the Messiah is spoken V11U
mttWg^Godfwno °f in V*0^^ 3S1 ™.ade/ Fi^T f°r Tu- f ^ ^"
the order of Melchizedec. Now l think, it v;;, \
may be worth our while to dwell a little more
intently on the contemplation of this subject ;
and then we shall find, that without straining
the allegory, it holds in a variety of instructive
particulars: for this Melchizedec, of whom
Moses speaks in that celebrated history, (Gen.
xiv. 18,&c.) to which David refers, [was] king
qf Salem, and priest of the most high God: in
both which offices he was a remarkable type of
our blessed Lord. And it is well known, he
was the celebrated and holy person who met
that illustrious patriarch, our father Abraham,

re-
from the

46 Explains his title, King of righteousness and peace.
sect, when returning from the slaughter ofthe kings, met Abraham
viii- who had taken Lot prisoner, with the king of *\'™^el. "^ &t
~~~ Sodom, Gomorrah, and the neighbouring cities kin&S) an(i blessed
vii! i of the P1ain- And we are expressly told, that him ;
he blessed him on this occasion, that is, he pro
nounced on Abraham himself a blessing in the
o name of God to whom he ministred. To ^2 To whom also
whom also Abraham divided the tenth » of all the ™»™ t *%?&*
spoils he had brought back, in token of his rev- first being by -lnter[
erence to the office he bore. And indeed when pretation king of
we come to considers name and title accord- ^g^TSi ^
ing to the signification ot it in the Hebrew of Salem> whicn is
language, we shall find it bear a remarkable king of peace :
analogy to that of our Lord Jesus Christ : for
first, his name Melchizedec, being interpreted,
signifies that he [is] King of righteousness,^ or
a most righteous sovereign ; and then, his title
taken from the place where he resided and
ruled, is, King of Salem, that is, King of Peace ;
for it is well known that Salem in the Hebrew
tongue is peace, as Melech is King, and Tse-
dec righteousness.
3 Now if we come to compare this Mel- 3 Without father,
chizedec, this King of righteousness and without mother,
peace, with the Mosaic priests, we shall
find a remarkable difference in many respects,
in all which there is a resemblance between
him and our Lord. For instance, whereas
it is necessary the Jewish priests should all be
of the family of Aaron, and there are sev
eral laws concerning the descent and quali
ties of their mothers, which must be observed
and recorded, in order to make out their le
gitimacy, and their consequent right to serve
at the altar, Melchizedec is, as it were, with
out father, and without mother^ neither his
* Abraham divided the tenth.] The ob- answered by the author of the case of
jection which Mr. Chubb has brought Abraham and Melchizedec, Jacob and Esau,
against this from Gen, xiv. 23, as if it were &c. considered, published anno 1746,
Melchizedec who paid tithes' to Abraham, against Chubb's four Dissertations, that I
and not Abraham to Melchizedec, is re- need not particularly enlarge. This may
ally trifling ; a change of person, without however be a proper place to observe, that
express notice given of it, being usual in the relative must evidently refer to the re-
the sacred scriptures, and in all writers, mote antecedent in the following passages,
and languages; not to observe, that the Luke xvii. 16. Acts xxiii. 23. 2 Kings
version of the Seventy in the common edi- xviii. 29. Psal. cv. 37. Acts vii. 5.
tions, and in that copy which is printed Deut. xxxi. 22, 23. Gen. xiv. 20, tfc.
in the polyglot, instead of He, expressly b Without father, without mother.] It
reads Abraham- But Mr. Chubb's par- has been observed by many, and it is not
ticular exceptions have been so abundantly unfit the reader should be reminded of it

To whom Abraham gave the tenth of his spoils : 4?
without descent, father nor his mother are mentioned in scrip- sect.
having neither be- ture ; and he is without pedigree' or any writ- vlil-
fndtffifo, bufmaT ten account of his S™ealogy, by which it may
like unto the Son of be traced up to more distant progenitors of the
God, abideth a priest priestly order ; and herein he answers to
continually. Christ, who with respect to his human nature,
had no father, nor any mother with regard to
his Divine. Again, as there was a certain age
at which the Jewish priests entered upon their
ministry in the tabernacle or temple, and at
which they quitted it, Melchizedec having nei
ther beginning of days, nor end oj life, mention
ed in scripture, but being in that respect as if
he were immortal, and therein made like to the
Son of God, who existed before all worlds, he
remaineth a priest for ever.d
4 Now consider iVbw,Idoubtnot,mybrethren,butthat aslpro- 4
how great this man ceed in this argument, you see and reflect, how
was, unto whom even great a man e this Melchizedec [zvas,] to whom,
ham^ave^the tenth as ' hinted above, even the patriarch Abraham
ofthe spoils. gave the tenth ofa\l the spoils he had recovered
5 And verily they from the king of Shinar and his allies. And this 5
that are of the sons will be farther illustrated, by considering that
of Levi, who receive truiy they of the descendants of Levi who receive
priesthood, have a *^e Aaronical priesthood, have according to the
commandment to law by which they are constituted, a command
ment ; and in consequence of that, a right
here ; that several ancient writers of. by the evangelists Matthew and Luke,
character among the heathens, speak of there may seem here to be a failure in the
persons being born of no father, or without resemblance : I therefore added the
af other, when they mean only to express words which determine it to the idea of
by it that their father was unknown. See some priestly ancestors, which will render
Harris on the Messiah, Serm. ix. p. 262. the propriety very conspicuous, and is
Eisner likewise, (Observ. Sacr. Vol. II. p. agreeable to Eisner's interpretation men-
347,) hath some remarkable quotations to tioned in the note above.
shew that it was usual among the Greeks, , „ . ., . . . f _-, -n;.!,,,-
to say of a person that he was «nflJ D Remaineth a priest for ever.] Bishop
„„»J,. ¦ :i . s Ol Zi . . _ .j. * Burnet vrou\d transpose this clause, He
a[Ama>t, without father, without mother, ' . , ,- .t „.„.„,/. 7,-i. „„fn
...u.... k'„ _ - , . j was a priest of God tor ever, made Like unto
when his parents were unknown. And "~. " r"f° ' "/ ,„,£. -J" ___ „•,„__,;__
because there is no mention made of his '? '°n of this Scripture, ( fl»; P- 69-
parents in the sacred scriptures. But the 71'> the best X «""«"*« to have seen"
reason, in Eisner's opinion, is, that there e How great a man.] This is a severe
was no trace of his parentage in the sacer- stroke upon the Jews, not only as it proves
dotal genealogies, he being without priestly the superior dignity of Christ above the
descent, aytvucKcynlet, as it immediately fol- Aaronical priesthood, but shews also that
lows, not enrolled among the priests. God had of old a people among the Gen-
E Without pedigree.] As the genealogy tiles, and that there was a person among
of our Lord is so distinctly delivered both them superior to Abraham himself.

48 He was therefore superior to the Levitical priests .
sect, only to tithe the people that is their brethren, take tithes of the
viii- though indeed coming as well as themselves, \^\™* °rhatng h,
— ~~ out of the loins of Abraham : But he oi whom o{ thelr' brethren
K-c we have now been speaking, whose pedigree is though they come
"' not reckoned from them, nor had any relation ™*^£ ^ loins of
at all to the Abrahamic family, took tithes of gaBauthe whose
Abraham himself, and even blessed him who had descent is not count-
received the promises, so much celebrated in ed from them, re-
7 your history through every generation. But cM^^^A,
without all contradiction, the inferior is blesssd him that had the
of the superior, rather than the superior ofthe in- promises
ferior: so that while pronouncing this blessing 7 And without
... !.«• i , • j -j _*i.. „,.. A all contradiction, the
upon Abraham, Melchizedec evidently acted ieS3 is blessed ofthe
in an higher character than the patriarch him- better.
self sustained at that time, and in that circum-
8 stance. And again, it may farther be observed 8 And here men
for the illustration of this argument, that here, that die receive
under the institution of Moses, men who die, ^J,™™ £
receive tithes ; the priests of that dispensation whom itis w;tness.
are mortal men, like their brethren : but there, ed that he liveth.
in the case of Melchizedec, he [receiveth them]
of whom it is only testified in scripture, that he
liveth, but of whose death we have no account ;
and in that respect, he may be said to bear
some resemblance to the ever living, and ever
9 blessed Jesus. And indeed as one may sayf 9 And as I may
by Abraham and in his person, even Levi, who in so sa7» ^e"*Iso who
, •! . . ,r, _.., c • , .r receiveth tithes, pay-
his posterity received the tithes ot the other ed tlthes in A£ra.
10 descendants of Israel, was himself tithed. For ham.
he was yet in the loins of[his]father Abraham,e 10 For he was yet
when Melchizedec met him upon the occasion I J"^ ^JJ'n Mel!
have just been mentioning. chizedec met him.
11 Now I introduce all these reflections, to lead 11 If therefore
you to consider the aspect this wears as to the perfection were by
' , ,, . . r . r-^ • the Levitical priest-
gospel, and the view it gives ot its superior ex
cellence in comparison ofthe law. And I may
reason thus upon the premises, If perfection
had been by the Levitical priesthood^ and no
f As one may say : «c exos iittuv.] Els- s In the loins of Abraham.] Christ
ner is of opinion, fObserv. Sacr. Vol. II. p. could not be said to be so, because of his
350,) that this should be translated, to say extraordinary descent; otherwise the ar-
the truth; alleging, that it is not agreeable gument would, I think, have been incon-
to the respect we owe to the apostle's char- elusive, as it would have been proved that
acter, to suppose that he inserted those Christ, as well as Levi, paid tithes in
words as an apology for an assertion in it- Abraham.
self not strictly just and exact ; and he
produces some passages out of the classics h Now, if perfection, &c] Eisner justly
to vindicate this version. But the just- observes, (Observ. Sacr. Vol. II. 351,)
ness of it is largely controverted by Pa- that this is not to be considered as a conse-
phelius Annot. ex Herod, in loc.

There tuas need of another Priest like Melchizedec. 49
hood, (for under it more excellent atonement and intercession than sect.
the people received theirs could be expected, (for you know that viii-
ti^e'd ™ «*£ ij was «?*»¦ U tbat *^«*/f received the law, —
that another priest that is, lt was a part of the legal appointment ~ ^
should rise after the to which a multitude of other precepts in the
deteandfnotebehcaTl" ritual referred» and on which the possibility of
ed after the order of performing them depended,) what farther need
Aaron ? [was there] that another priest should rise ac
cording to the order of Melchizedec, ana? that he
should not be reckoned according to the order of
Aaron P
12 For the priest- This will draw after it a long train of exten- 12
hood being changed, sive and important consequences; for the
there is made of ne- priesthood being changed, there must of necessity
tfKw S ako hea chanSe °f the law; for as I hinted
above, all the ceremonial law depended upon
it : and if our regards be directed to another
priest, who is not of the family of Aaron, there
is then an end of the obligation to the ritual,
which confined all its precepts to priests of that
line, and supposed that as long as it was bind
ing, they would always subsist and bear office.
13 Forheofwhom And that is now evidently the case, for the per- 13
these things are SQn 0fw/lom these things are spoken, belongeth
spoken pertaineth to -' r u *.! , ¦ j
another tribe, of to another tribe, of whom no one appertained to
which no man gave the Jewish altar, or had any right to minister at
attendance at the [u For [it is] plain that our Lord Jesus Christ, 14,
'l4 .For it « evident tbe onty true Messiah, foretold by David in
that our Lord sprang the passage I have been discoursing upon,
out of Juda : of sprung from Judah,1 of which tribe Moses spake
Tpake1 ^ing^on! "***"* " 3" "*"*"* t0 tk€ Priesthood he or'
cerning priesthood, dained, so as to reserve any right of sacerdotal
ministry to them, more than to any other tribe
15 And it is yet far in Israel. And independent on all genealo- 15
more evident : for g;cal controversy, which the most ingenious
malice could urge concerning Mary's family,
it is yet more abundantly manifest, from the least
attention to that single scripture alone which
quence flowing directly from the verses i Sprung from Judah.] It may be
immediately preceding, as might be con- worth remembering here, that Justin
eluded from the rendering ofthe vulgate Martyr, Tertullian, and Chrysostom, re-
and Erasmus Schmidius, and our common fer to the table made at the taxation, in
translation ; but that it is the beginning of proof of this ; and it may be considered
anew paragraph, or branch of discourse ; whether the apostle does not insinuate the
andthat ii/mv s» should be rendered, but if, same reference. See Dr. Barrow's Works,
or, which is much the same, now if, in Vol. II. p. 188. Undoubtedly he would
support of which he produces several au- not have spoken with such confidence, if
thorities. it had not been generally allowed.

50 Reflections on the likeness of Christ to Melchizedec.
sect. I have so frequently mentioned, that .^^EeknS
vm. arises*- another priest according to the simili- tnere arlseth another
7"7~ tude of Melchizedec ; Who therefore, we may priest.
«?b16 assure ourselves, i, made and constituted not jeWJo^s^d,
according or in regard to the law of the carnal a carna, command.
commandment, that system of ceremonial pre- ment, but after the
cepts which contained so many things of an ex- power of an endless
ternal, and comparatively of a carnal nature, llfe-
and which considered men as dwelling in
mortal flesh, and so to succeed each other ; but
according to the undecaying power of an indis-
1 7 solvable and endless life.1 For you will be care- 17 For he testi.
ful to remember what he testifieth, Thou [art] fieth, Thou^art^ a
a priest for ever according to the order of Mel- ^sOI^reVof' Mel
chizedec : which implieth all that I have assert- chizedec.
ed concerning Christ. Let us reflect upon it
with pleasure, that he retains his priesthood
for ever ; and therefore is able to give ever
lasting efficacy to his administration, and ever
lasting blessings to those who cast themselves
upon its protection, animated by the glorious
promises which it exhibits. IMPROVEMENT.
chap. Let our souls adore the King of righteousness, and the King qf
vii. 2 peace ; submitting to him under the former title, that we may
experience the peace which he gives, and which none can take
3 away. Let us repose our confidence in the Son of God, who
without beginning of days, or end of life, abideth a priest for ever;
a priest on a throne, to confirm the counsels of eternal peace trans
acted between the Father and himself. (Zech. vi. 13.) To
him do all the prophets bear witness, to him did all the patriarchs
6 render humble homage, and his blessing was that which
rendered Abraham, the father of the faithful, blessed indeed.
14 He sprang from the tribe of Judah, and was the Shiloh that was
to come before it ceased to be a tribe, according to the ancient
oracle of dying Jacob. (Gen. xlix. 10,) But the honours of
15, 16 the priesthood are now transferred to, and centred in him, not
according to the law of a carnal commandment, but the superior
u That there arises.] Dr. Whitby proves influence which the views of immortality
by many convincing authorities, that the proposed by it, will have upon the mind.
particle u sometimes signifies that, as it is (Vol. III. p. 407.) I have therefore kept
plain it here does. that thought a little in view, though I am
1 Of an endless life.] Archbishop Til- far from imagining it to be the chief de-
lotson thinks the gospel is called the power sign ofthe expression.
of an endless life to intimate the powerful

For the law is abolished because of its weakness ; SI
power of an endless life. Let us rejoice that his life is eiidless, sect.
and that by him xoe may likewise attain to an endless life, to an vi>>-
immortality of glory. The priests of the Old Testament, the 
ministers of the New, as well as private believers under both gerse
dispensations, die ; but the eternally prevailing priesthood of Je
sus gives us life in death, and entitles us to the hope of that glo
rious world, where he will put his own likeness and splendor
upon us, and make us in our inferior degrees oi dignity, immor
tal kings and priests to God, even the Father : lo him be glory for
ever and ever. Amen. Rev. i. 6.
SECT. IX.
From what has been said above, the apostle argues, that the Aaron
ical priesthood was not only excelled, but vindicated and consum
mated by that of Christ ; and by consequence that the obligation
qf the law was dissolved. Heb. VII. 18, to the end.
Hebrews VII. 18. HEBREWS VII. 18.
"FOR there is ver- T HAVE been discoursing largely on the sect.
r fh * disanmj" A resemblance between Melchizedec and ix-
ment° lolng^Ze, Christ '» and l maY fa-'lrlY arSue from hence, —
for the weakness not only the superior dignity and excellence of vii {8
and unprofitableness Christ, but the freedom of Jews as well as
Christians, from the obligations ofthe ceremo
nial law. Let me urge it therefore plainly, that
there is an abolition of the former command
ment in all extent of ritual observances, because
qfits weakness and unprofitableness : for weak
and unprofitable it appears to be, in comparison
of that everlasting priesthood which I have
19 For the law just now mentioned. For the law of Moses 19
made nothing per- made nothing perfect,3- but left in its mosOsssen-
fect, but the bring- tjai institutions, as we shall presently shew, the
ing in of a better .„ , • , r r ¦ ¦
hope did ,- by the manifest traces and evidences ot its own im-
which wedrawnigh perfection ; whereas full provision for ouppar-
unto God. (jon amj sanctification, must be ascribed to the
introduction of a better hope, by a dispensation
of a far superior nature by which we now un
der the gospel draw near to God in cheerful
dependence upon the efficacious intercession of
20 And inasmuch our ever living and glorious High Priest : A 20
' The law made nothing perfect.] Mr. make the priesthood so ; it could not re-
Peirce includes these words in a parenthe- move the guilt of sin, or give strength to
sis .- as if the Apostle had said, " Since the obey its commands."
law made nothing perfect, it could not
¦VOL. 6. 8

51 And Jesus is the surety of a better covenant.
sect. High Priest, evidently superior to any of the as not wUhoutjm
ix Aaronical line, on many other accounts, and0^^ ,e
 we may add on this likewise, inasmuch as [he
^je20 was] not [constituted] without the solemnity of
an oath b on the part of God ; intended no
doubt to shew the great importance of what he
21 was to transact. For they indeed are become 21 (For those
priests by a general Divine ordination, without priests were made
the interposition oi an oath at their investiture; ^^Jo^X
but he, of whom we have been speaking, was him that said unt0
set apart to his office with an oath, by him who him, The Lord
said unto him, The Lord hath sworn and he will swear and will not
.... r -i , ¦ . t- j repent, Thou art a
not repent, Thou [art] a priest for ever accord- jJegt for eveP after
22 ing to the order oj Melchizedec. Now by so much tne order of Melchi- -
dignitv as such an introduction to his office by zedec ;)
the oath of God adds to him, does it appear ^f^ !^
that Jesus our Lord is preferable to Aaron and surety of a better
his sons : from whence it is natural to infer, testament.
that he is the Surety of a better covenant ;c or
that the covenant of which he is the great Gua
rantee between God and man, is more excellent
than that, of which Aaron and his sons might be
said to be sureties in reference to certain acts
which they were to perform on the part of the
people to God, and in the name of God to the
people, with which promises of temporal par
don and blessings are connected ; for to them
alone did that covenant extend.
23 And again, I may further observe that they 23 And they truly
were many priests, because they were hindered by ™™n ^"he/Tere
death from continuing in the perpetual execu- not suffered to con-
24 tions of their office. But he, because he abideth tinue by reason of
for ever, and is risen to a life of immortal srlo- death ;
J • ., i u li.ii- l 24 But this man,
ry in the heavens, where he shall reign as long because he continu-
as any can need the benefit of his ministrations, eth ever, hath an
hath a priesthood that never passeth over to an- unchangeable priest-
25 other as his successor. From whence also it 95' wneref re he
appears, that he is able to save to the uttermost, ;s able also to save
that is always and completely to save, those who them to the utter-
humbly approach to God by him as their appoint- most, that come unto
ed High Priest, always living to intercede for be° ever'^iveth1 to
them in every circumstance of their respective make intercession
lives, through all successive ages and genera- for them.
tions.
b An oath.] Which argues the solem- k Better covenant.] So I render fta-iuM,
nity and importance, and also the immuta- and as this is the most common use ofthe
bility ofthe action. word, so here it best suits the connection'

His priesthood is perfect and unchangeable. 53
26 For such an Let us pause, therefore, and enjoy the com- sect-
High Priest became fort of so glorious a truth ; for the more we '*•
hornless, undefined,' ™flect ruPon »*» the more consolation shall we
separate from sin- derive from it. Exactly such an High Priest v;i. %6
ners, andmadehigh- as this, indeed suited us ; his character most
er than the heav- perfectiy corresponded to our circumstances
and necessities, [who was] solemnly set apart
to his office by the highest authority, and in the
execution of it, entirely holy, harmless in him
self, unpolluted by others, separate from all
defiling society of sinners, though mercifully
conversant among them ; and to complete all,
a person of such dignity of nature, and so em
inently dear to God, as to "be made higher than
the heavens,^ and all their inhabitants, far more
superior to the noblest of them, than Aaron
himself to the meanest Levite who ministered
in the tabernacle.
27 Who needeth Glorious High Priest indeed! who had not 27
Wghpril^srto'offer daUV necessity, as those high priests appointed
up sacrifice, first for by Moses, first to present sacrifices for his own
his own sins, and sins, and then for those of the people: ofthe
then forthepeople's: former 0f theSe he never had any need, nor
ior this he did once, , , , , /-• i . , ¦ i
when he offered up could there be any room for it ; and this last
himself. he did once for all, in offering himself as a spot-
28 For the law less and acceptable sacrifice to God. For the 28
maketh men high jaw as js wejj Lnown constitutes men high
priests which have , . ' . , . _' . . „ . . °
infirmity ; but the priests, who have infirmities ot their own,
word of the oath which need expiation ; but the word of the
which was since thp oatn -which [reaches] beyond the law,e and of
law, maketh the Son, ,. i T , i i u i • r
who is consecrated which 1 have so largely been speaking, [con-
tor evermore. stitutes] to that office, the only begotten Son of
God, who is consecrated for ever to the execu
tion of it, and is the great substance of what
they were only dim and imperfect shadows.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let the introduction of this better hope which we receive by verse
Jesus Christ, and which bringeth the greatest perfection oi
happiness to those that embrace it, fill our hearts with thankful
ness to God, and with a solicitous zeal to secure an interest in it.
d Higher than the heavens.] Mr. Black- ' Beyond the law.] Our translators
wall, (Sacred Classics, Vol. I. p. 241, 242,) render //fl* tov vo/^ov, since the law. But
takes notice of this expression, as very //.era. often signifies beyond. Compare
sublime, superior to Homer's description chap. ix. 3, and many other places.
of Jupiter upon Mount Ida ; and perhaps
taken from Psal. oxiii. 4, 6.

S4> Reflections on the priesthood of Christ.
sect. Let us draw near to God under its supporting influence, and be
>x quickened thereby to purify ourselves from all pollutions^ ofthe
verse flesh and spirit, and to perfect holiness in the fear of God ; in firm
dependence upon that great High Priest, whom he hath consti
tuted with the solemnity of an oath, as the great Surety and
20,21 Guarantee ofthe better covenant.
God helps the frailty of our nature, by transmitting his promi
ses to us through the hands of his Son, and by giving us such a
22 proof of his gracious regards, as his incarnation and sufferings
afford : in which it is certain, that God hath already done what
is far more astonishing than any thing which he hath promised
farther to do. And Jesus takes his covenant people under his
care, and graciously engages to watch over them for their good,
and to communicate to them all such assistances of his grace as
may be sufficient to induce them to answer their part of the en
gagement.
24 He is possessed of an unchangeable priesthood : let us daily look
to him, as knowing, that in consequence of the intercession,
which he ever lives to make, he is ever able completely to save all
25 that come unto God by him. Let us every day, and every hour,
have recourse to him as the Mediator of our approaches to God.
And let us make the thoughts of him familiar to our minds, the
thought of his sanctity, his dignity, and his love : confiding in
27 that sacrifice he hath once for all offered for his people, being
above all need of sacrificing for himself. To conclude, while we
cheer and strengthen our hearts with such contemplations as
these, let us always consider the obligation which the character
of our High Priest and our Saviour lays upon us, to be our
selves holy, harmless, and undefiled, and to maintain a separa
tion from sinners, so far as the duties of life, in the present cir
cumstances of the world, may admit.
SECT. X.
The apostle briefly recapitulates what he had before demonstrated
ofthe superior dignity of Christ as the High Priest of Christ
ians, and farther illustrates the distinguished excellence of that
new covenant which was foretold by Jeremiah as established in
him, and plainly enriched with much better promises than the old.
Heb. VIII. 1, to the end.
Hebrews VIII. 1. Hebrews VIII 1
SBx.T' ~hJ0Wthe chief article of the things which have -VTow <rf the things
 been spoken, in the preceding parts of ¦*¦ ' which we have
Heb. this discourse, [is this] that we have such a sPoken» thit is th?
viii. l great and illustrious High Priest as hath been THighftteeVS

we nave an Jttign driest in Heaven : 55
is set on the right described, made after the order of Melchize- sect.
hand of the throne dec, and by the oath of God himself invested *¦•
ton! rStym with ^mortal honours ; who having on earth 
performed all that was necessary, by way of *?•• ',
preparation, hath now sat down on the right hand
ofthe majestic throne in the heavens, (compare
chap. i. 3, note h,) exalted by the Divine au
thority to rule over all things, for the glory of
2 A minister of God, and the good of his people. And we 2
the sanctuary, and of are ever to regard him under his priestly, as
the true tabernacle jj hj r al character, as a minister of holy
which the Lord / ' . •> »
pitched, and not things, and oj the true tabernacle, which not man,
man. but the Lord himself, hath pitched ; a sanctu
ary infinitely superior to any which human
hands could be concerned in rearing, and pro
portionable to the boundless wisdom, power,
and magnificence of God.
3 For every high For every high priest, who ministers there, 3
P"est ..? ordamed to is constituted to offer rifts and sacrifices ; there-
orler gins and sacri- j. r. -, " v., . .,, • ' ,
fices: wherefore itisJore LlC wasS necessary that this man also, even
of necessity that this the glorious person of whom I speak, should
man have somewhat have something to present. But we may oh- 4
* 4 ForTf "he were SerVf hY the ^^^ that lf he ™ere always to
on earth, he should continue on earth, he could not, in any consist-
not be a priest, see- ence with the Jewish institutions, have been a
ing that there are priest* t0 officiate at the temple of God in Je-
priests lust Oner , ,» it , • »
gifts according to rusalem ; as there are already a certain Order
the law : oi priests there, who offer the gifts of the peo
ple, according to the law, and it is expressly
settled, that none of any other family should
have access to these services ; nor would it
have been agreeable to the Divine schemes,
that Jesus should, by extraordinary dispensa
tion,, have interfered with their peculiar func-
5 Who serve unto t;ons# These he left entirely to those priests, 5
the example and , , r ... . ' r '
shadow of heavenly xt>"° peK/orm divine service to an economy,
things, as Moses which contains only the example and shadow of
was admonished of celestial things :b as Moses was charged by the
a He could not have been a priest.] From priestever ministered as such in the taber-
hence hath the great argument been taken nacle, yet sacrifices were offered by spe-
against Christ's performing any sacerdotal cial Divine appointment by some (&s by
acts upon earth j and consequently against prophets, &c.) who were not of that order;
the reasonableness of considering his death and being so offered, were accordingly
as a sacrifice, though the scripture ex- accepted.
pressly declares it was so. But it is evi- b The example, &c. vmsSuyno. tm s<ara-
dent the sense of the words given in the $«vim.] Dr. Sykes would explain it, the
^paraphrase, which undermines all such copy of what Moses saw in the mount .
arguments, can alone be maintained as as if he had said, the former was but a
the true one ; since it is plain, that under copy of the latter, and no more to be
the Jewish economy, though none but a compared with it than 1V shadow to the

56 A Mediator of a better covenant :
sect, oracle, when he was about to finish the taber- God when he was
*• nacle : for see, saith he, [that] thou make all ^^lemZ,sll
things according to the model shewn thee upon ^sa:th he) tnat thou
viii 5 lhe mountain ; lest an error, which may seem make all things ac-
' to thee small, should be more material than cording to the pat-
,„ , , „ » tvt ..u:„ tern shewed to thee
thou art aware. (Exod. xxv. 40.) JN ow this -n the mount
exactness was required in special regard to
the typical representations couched under these
ordinances, the particulars of which Moseshim-
6 self did not perfectly understand. But he, 6 But now hath
that is, Christ, hath now much nobler services £££*£,£«
allotted to him in that heavenly sanctuary, inas- by how much als0
much as he is the Mediator even of a better cov- he is the Mediator
enant than that in which the Jewish high priest of a better covenant,
,. . ,. , , ,. , _, ' i -,,„_ which was estabhsh-
mediated ; which was established upon better edupon better prom-
promises than those of the Mosaic law : for jses.
they only referred to the blessings of a tempo
ral Canaan, to be enjoyed by the people, while
they continued obedient to its precepts, which
placed them under such a special providence,
as the nature of that dispensation absolutely re
quired, and made them a spectacle to the whole
world.
7 This superior excellence of that economy 7 For if that first
which our Lord introduces, might indeed have covenant had been
, , , , r • , • i -i • , r faultless, then should
been concluded from its being exhibited after no place have been
the Mosaic : for as we know God never alters sought for the see-
but for the better ; if that first [covenant] had ond-
been esteemed so faultless, as to have no remain
ing deficiency, there would have been no place
sought for a second ; yet we in fact see this in-
8 timation of an exception taken to it : For 8 For finding fault
finding fault with them* that is, with the Jews, with them> he saith
to whom he was addressing, he saith by the
substance. See Sykes on Christianity, p. 184, ing those quoted, Jer. xxxi. 29,30,) for
Peirce in loc. I rather take it in the sense using the proverb against which he expres-
generally given, for the adumbration or ses so much displeasure in Ezek. xviii. 2.
sketch of Heavenly blessings. Dr. Barrow, And in the words themselves he also finds
(Vol. II. p. 205,) renders it by a very ex- fault with them for breaking this covenant,
pressive word, the subindication. though he had with so much tender care
c Finding fault with them.] This is brought them out of the land of Egypt.
translated by Grotius and others, finding Raphelius in loc. translates the words un-
fault he saith to them, and understood of der consideration (/juffpoftwo; yttf aulmc
finding fault with the former covenant. But xtya,) finding fault with them he saith;
that covenant was certainly wise and good, agreeably to our common translation ; and
and adapted to the purpose for which it justifies this version by the authority of
was designed and appointed. It seems Chrysostom, a Greek father, and by two
therefore much more proper to understand passages from Herodotus, where /*e/ji<poftt-
it, finding fault with the Jews, (as God m; is used with a dative case after it.
evidently does in the words here preced-

Better than the covenant made with their fathers. 57
Behold, the days prophet Jeremiah, in that celebrated text which
eome (saith the undoubtedly refers to the gospel dispensation.
Lord) when I will tt • «. -\ n i u .1 ? ...
make a new cove- Uer* xxxl- 310 Behold, the days come, saith the
nant with the house Lord, when I will make a new covenant with the
of Israel, and with house of Israel, and with the house of Judah.
the9Note alcSg And he expressly mentions the superior excel- 9
to the covenant that lence of the covenant there referred to, when
Imade with their fa- compared with that which was transacted on
i^oknthemabWthe mount Sinai- For he adds there> The transac-
hand to lead them ^0Ti shall not be according to the covenant which
out of the land of Imade with their fathers in the day -when I took
Egypt; because they them by the hand to lead them out ofthe land of
"? anndT ?l Egypt i (as you well know it was while the
garded them not, great work of conducting them to Canaan was
saith the Lord. yet imperfect, that the law of Moses was
given ;) because they continued not in my cove-
JfLZ^Sil^X™"*' and I disregarded them,*- saith the Lord.
make with the house For this [is] the covenant that I will make with 10
of Israel after those the house of Israel after those days ; that is, in
t wiif^m L°aws the timeS °f the Messiah' saith the Lord' Iwil1
into' their mind, and g*ve mV ^aws to their soul, and I will inscribe
write them in their them upon their hearts, in more lasting charac-
hearts : And I will ters than those in which I wrote the command-
and^tl^yrhall teto ments 0n the tables of stone '> ™dlwill be unto
me a people. them for a God, and they shall be to me for a peo
ple : I will answer all the import of that high
11 And they shall relation to them, and they shall persist in their
not teach every man obedience t0 me# And they shall no more 11
his neighbour, and , , . . ? . , ,
every man his broth- have need to teach every man his neighbour, and
er saying, Know every man his brother, saying, Know the Lord ••
the.,^!°r<i : foTo a11 for they shall all know me, from the least of them
shall know me, from*' . J . j-*l tl x. 1 1 l
the least to the even to the greatest of them. 1 hey shall have
greatest. a much more certain and effectual teaching
12 For I will be tnan tney can derive one from another. For 12
riXtness?lrrnd" '*«» be rnerciful to their unrighteous deeds-
their sins and their various and aggravated as they are, and their
d / disregarded them.] The quotation inal. So that they seem to agree that
here is according to the Seventy, and by our English version of the text in question
no means agreeable to the Hebrew, which should be altered.
reads it as we do, though I was a husband e For I will be merciful.] Some would
to them, saith the Lord. Mr. Peirce thinks render oti, and thereupon, that is, upon
the seventy interpreters , in their copy, either their being thus taught by me ; or so that,
read inSyi, or ir6ro> instead of irfrjD, in which signification it is certain that oti
either of which there is only the variation sometimes hath ; but here it may signify
of a single letter, and this will justify that because God hath proposed to extend.
the translation here given. Dr. Pocock his pardoning mercy to them, he thus
maintains that the word is capable of such taught them by his Spirit ; and therefore
a translation, as it now stands in the orig- I have rendered it for.

.SS Reflections on the covenant established in Christ.
sect, sins and their iniquities, of what kind soever, /iniquities will I re-
*• will remember no more, so as to bring them into member no more.
~~ judgment ; but will pardon the most heinous
^iV offences, which were incapable of expiation
12 under the former covenant.
13 Now I would observe in the close of this ar- 13 jn that he
gutnent, that when he saith, A nexv [covenant] saith, A new cove-
shall be made, he hath in effect made thefirst «^»fij£ ^ made
old, he hath, as it were, spoken of it as anti- that whlch decayeth
quated : now that which is antiquated, and fallen and waxeth old, is
into old age, cannot be expected to live long, ready to vanish
And so in like manner [is] that old covenant of away-
Moses just ready to disappear. Divine Provi
dence will put such a period to it ere long, as
shall be remarkable in the eyes of the whole
world ; so that the grand apparatus which now
preserves its visible form and lustre, shall be
known no more. IMPROVEMENT.
verse Adored be that grace which hath constituted and revealed
6 this everlasting covenant, well ordered in all things and sure;
established on such promises, as are, of all that can be conceived,
most valuable to sinful creatures ; and especially on that, without
which no other declaration could impartany comfort to such, /
12 will be merciful to their unrighteousnesses, and their sins and their
iniquities I will remember no more. With this is connected that
other promise, so comprehensive of every thing that is truly val-
10 uable, I will be a God unto them, and they shall be unto me a peo
ple. Happy indeed the people that are in such a case ; yea, happy
the people whose God is the Lord, who are taught by him to know
him under that character, taught by that energy of his Spirit,
which gives his law to their mind, and inscribes it on their heart.
There may we ever retain it engraven in living and durable cha
racters, as a law of love, which may make obedience to every
precept easy.
1 In this connection let us look with pleasure to that High Priest,
who is sat doxvn on the throne of the Majesty in the heavens, and
presides over all for the good of his people, that minister of the
2 true tabernacle which the Lord, not man, hath pitched ! ever
maintaining an humble dependence on the sacrifice he hath of
fered : A sacrifice better than any of the Aaronical priests could
present, in proportion to the degree in which the covenant, of
7 which He is the Mediator, is nobler than theirs. The first cove
nant, wisely allayed with such a mixture of imperfection as was
13 suitable to its being introductory to the second, is now vanished,

Thefirst tabernacle had a worldly sanctuary : 59
to make way for this second and better dispensation : to this let sect;
us therefore adhere, and so doing, cheerfully expect all the in- x-
valuable blessings it imparts. .......
SECT. XI.
The apostle illustrates the doctrine of the priesthood and interces
sion of Christ, by comparing it to what the Jewish high priest
did on the great day of atonement. Heb. IX. 1 — 14.
Hebrews IX. 1. HEBREWS IX. 1.
T HEN verily tt QW reasonable it is to expect, that the sect.
JL £i £ orat -tl f°rmtr "ven-nt of which I have been *
nances of divine ser- speaking, should give way to another and a no- — --
vice, and a worldly bier, you may easily apprehend from surveying ixe j
sanctuary. 5^ ancj considering in comparison with it, the
great things which the gospel teaches us con
cerning Christ, and to which I would now call
your contemplations. The first tabernacle,* you
will therefore recollect, had certain ceremonial
ordinances of Divine service, and a worldly
sanctuary : a sanctuary made of such materials
as this earth of ours could furnish out, and the
centre of a ritual which contained many insti-
2 For there was tutions comparatively low and carnal. For 2
tbe^firat^whe^rin the first part of the tabernacle was prepared of
was the^candTe^tick" boards and curtains, pillars and coverings,
and the table, and which constituted a little' apartment as a kind
the shew bread 5 0f antichamber to the oracle ; in which there
Sanctuary.0 6 C [was] the candlestick of pure gold with its seven
lamps, and the table of shew breadas it was
called, and the setting on the twelve loaves upon
it, which were always to stand before the
Lord ; and this apartment is called the Holy
place, in which also the golden altar of incense
stood. And beyond the second vail was that
a The first tabernacle.] Mr. Peirce while, therefore there was a great deal of
thinks this is to be considered as connect- external jCeremony in it, fit for the puerile
ed with chap. viii. 6, and that all which disposition of the persons to whom it was
intervenes is a digression, though a very given. Our translators strangely supply
pertinent and useful one, relating to the the word covenant instead of tabernacle,
meliority of the covenant established under whereas most copies read a-n.mii, tabernacle,
that better Priest. But I can see no ne- and that undoubtedly suits the connection
cessity for this, since; it may well be con- best. The word we render ordinances is
nected with the words immediately pre- $ix.a.iu[AdQa., justifications, or ways of be-
ceding : as if he had said, and because coming righteous.
that covenant was intended but for a little
VOL. 6. 9

60 And after the second vail the holy of holies.
*ect. apartment of the tabernacle which was called 3 And after the
»• the Holy of Holies, or the most holy of all, ^^^'t
TTT" where God was pleased to keep his special paned. the Holiest
ix- 3 residence, and which was as his presence of all ;
' 4 chamber. Having the golden censer, b in 4 Which had the
which the high priest used to burn incense on §£*£ c0efntsheer'coavned
the great day of atonement, and the ark ofthe nant overlaid round
covenant so covered over on every side with gold, about with gold,
that it appeared as if it had been one mass of wherein wa, the
, ' .r A , . ... . • „„ trolden pot that had
that precious metal : in which apartment, in or manna> and Aaron's
very near the ark,c [was] the golden pot, con- rod that budded,
taining the manna that remained incorruptible and the tables ofthe
through so many ages, and the rod of Aaron G0"enant ;
that blossomed, and the two tables of the cove
nant on which the ten commandments were
S inscribed by the finger of God, And over it 5 And over it the
were the cherubs of glory* shadowing with cherubims of glory
their wings that golden cover ofthe ark which ^f^Xtw
was called the mercy seat, or propitiatory, as to cannot now speak
jt propitiations were referred, and where God particularly.
was pleased to appear in a visible symbol of
his propitious and gracious presence. These
were all important things in the Mosaic taber
nacle, concerning which there is not now [room]
6 to speak particularly. And these things being 6Now when these
thus prepared and adjusted, both in the holy things were thus or-
and most holy place, the ordinary priests went dained, the priests,
continually into the first apartment of the taber- ZT fob^cT, Mo
nocle, performing [their] daily services, by trim- complishing the'ser-
ming the lamps, ^nd burning incense upon the vice of God.
holy altar, changing the loaves on the sacred
table every sabbath, and sprinkling the blood 7 But lnt0 the, .se,"
7 of the victims before the vail. But into the ^elXnetce'et
second apartment only the high priest [went] ery year, not with-
once a year, and that.not without the blood of out blood, which he
the sin offering, which he offered first for, him- off5Tf £w himselfj
,r ¦ j.t °r y -, 0 ' . & „ 7 •' •/"'' '¦"'" and for the errors of
\self, and ..hen [for] the sms of ignorance com- the people.
¦ t.
b The golden censer.] It hath been the ark save the two tables of stone. Or
queried, why the golden altar was not perhaps, su », in which, may refer to ?*»»»,
mentioned ; and some are of opinion that the tabernacle, rather than to x.tM@-, the
it may be comprehended in the word 3-u- ark, as probably Aaron's rod, which is
p.M*t,m which we render censer. here said to be in the same place, could
' In which : a ».] I say,, in or near not lie in the ark.
which, as many good commentators think * Cherubs of glory.] That is, the cherubs
the words «» may be taken in that lati- that waited upon the Shechinah, or sensi-
tude, to reconcile it with 1 Kings viii. 9, ble glory of the Deity.
Where it is said, that there was nothing in

Which was a figure for the time then present : 61
mitted by the people, to which sort of offences sect.
alone, and not to those presumptuously com- xi-
mitted, the efficacy ofthe atonements extended. ' 
8 The Holy Ghost Such was the ritual of Moses, the Holy ?'|"
this signifying, that spirit, by whom it was prescribed, signifying,
l^stT/au'was6 not. ty ^.difficulty of entrance, and the necessity
yet made manifest, of the incense cloud, and the atoning blood,
while as the first that the way into the holiest place, that is, into
stand?" °^ ^ ^ God's immediate presence, was not yet made
manifest!, while the first tabernacle had its con
tinuance, and retained its station and use, or in
other words, while the Jewish economy lasted;
9 Which was a Which, far from being the grand and ultimate 9
figure for the time scheme, [is] only a kind of allegorical $g7/re and
which wereenonered parable referring to the glorious displays ofthe
both gifts and sacri- present time ;e in which, nevertheless, there is
fices, that could not hitherto a continuance of the temple service ;
the^service'perfect, so thatgifts and sacrifices are still offered, whick
as pertaining to the yet4n the nature of things, are not able to make
conscience. the person who performs the service per feet with
respect to the conscience ; as they refer not to
the real expiation of guilt, but only to averting
some temporal evils,f which the law denounc-
10 wluchstoodmly ed on transgressors. For this the Mosaic 10
in meats and drinks, dispensation was insufficient, which in the pe
culiarities of it related, not to the views of
another life, nor the sublimest means of pre
paring the soul for it ; [but consisted] only * in
0 Referring to the present time.] We peace with the government under which he
render it, for the time then present. But then was, and to furnish him with a pardon,
the words e/c tov xs-ipov tov Syss-Jixol* may pleadable against any prosecution which
certainly bear the rendering which I have might be commenced against him in their
given them ; and I would understand courts of justice, or any exclusion from the
it, not merely as if he had said that this privilege of drawing near to God, as one
similitude of comparison may be properly externally at peace with him, in the so-
used in this present time, as to the temple lemnities of his temple worship. And I
at Jerusalem, which has its holy of holies must desire the reader to examine, and di-
as the Mosaic tabernacle had ; but that the gest this explication, that I may not be un-
constitution before described was a.figu- der the necessity of repeating it for the
rative representation of the Christian dis- illustration of what is to follow.
pensation, which at the time when the s [Consisted^ only.] The construction
apostle wrote, was displayed in all its ofthe Greek is perplexed : I have given
glory. the version that seemed to me most natu-
f Averting some temporal evils.] This ral ; but Mr. Peirce would connect the
in a few words expresses what I take to be two verses thus, He who worshipped, with
of the greatest importance for understand- meats and drinks ,- and reads Sutaiuftrfa.
ing the Mosaic sacrifices ; which is, that instead of ii*.o.iupa.<rt, in conformity with
they were never intended to expiate offen- the Alexandrian and other -manuscripts ;
ces to such a degree, as to deliver the sin- supplying tfliv* m : which were corporeal or-
ner from the final judgment of God in dinances, imposed till the time of reforma-
another world ; but merely to make his ticn,thatis,the appearance ofthe Messiah,

62 But Christ entered into Heaven with his own' blood:
sect, the distinction between different kinds oi meats, and divers washings,
_±_ clean or unclean; and drinks, some of which -d «£»*»£
Heb were a^owedi and others denied to priests in unt;ithe time of re-
ix. 10 somecircumstances,andto Nazarites in others ; formation.
and in different baptisms, or washings either of
the whole body, or a part of it in water, as dif
ferent occasions demanded ; and in a variety
of other ordinances relating to the purification
ofthe flesh, which were to continue in force only
till the time of reformation, when things should
be put into a better situation by the appearance
11 of the Messiah himself in his church. But 11 But Christ be-
Christ having now appeared, and being become ing come an High
... ¦ ° /-i j 11- u9 u ..„»= Priest of good things
an high priest of those good things which were to corae)bby agrea8t.
then future, and which the church through pre- er and more perfect
ceding ages expected as fo come, the obligation tabernacle, not made
of these things would of course soon be super- J^^"£ J*£
seded. Accordingly he performed his ministry building ;
in a greater and more perfect tabernacle above,
not made with human hands, that is, not making
12 any part of this lower creation. Neither doth 12 Neither by the
he expiate the guilt of his people by presenting blood of goats, and
before God the blood of goats, and of calves, and calve=; h^. hV }>s
c l 11 1 u- t. ..1. ut ^ own blood he enter-
of young bullocks, which were the noblest ed in once int0 ^
sacrifices the high priest presented in the day holy place, having
of atonement ; but it is by the efficacy of his obtained eternal re-
own blood,\\vhich he continually pleads before demption> u,.
the Father, that he hath entered once for all into
the holy place above,h having obtained[for us] by
his perfect sacrifice, that eternal redemption
and salvation, of which all the remissions and
all the benefits procured by the ministration
of the Aaronical priesthood, were but very
imperfect figures.
J 3 And certainly a little reflection may convince 13 For if the blood
us of this ; for if the blood qf bulls and of goats, of bulls and of goats,
of which I have just been speaking, when pre- a™* the *shes °f an
sented to God with the appointed circumstances
on the day of general expiation ; and in cases
of personal pollution, the ashes ofthe red heifer,
burnt with hyssop, scarlet wool, and other in
gredients, being mingled with water, and
11 Entered once.] Hence Bishop Pearson as the Socinians pretended. Pearson or.
infers, that Christ ascended only once for the Creed, p. 109.
all into heayen, and not again and again,

And his blood cleanses our conscience from dead works. 63
heifer sprinkling the sprinkled on the persons who were ceremonially sect.
"o^the"' urifCmfietof unclean-> sanctifieth to the cleansing of the flesh, xi>
the flesh: 1Jl and hath so much efficacy in consequence of „ .
the Divine institution, as to reconcile God to IX_ xi
the whole Jewish people in the former in
stance, and in the other, to introduce persons
to the liberty of approaching him in his sanctu
ary, which would otherwise have been denied
14 How much them : How much more efficacious shall the 14
more shall the blood 0i00d 0f Christ l be, even of that Divine Sav-
lough the eternal ««, who by the Ms of the eternal Spirit* sup-
Spirit offered him- porting the infirmities or his human nature,
self without spot to and animating him to the exercise of all those
God,purge your con- irtues and race3 whicn shed such a lustre
science from dead -. -,, , • r ff jz- j u-
works to serve the around all the infamy ot his cross, offered him-
living God ? self, as a most spotless and acceptable sacrifice
to God? How much more, I say, shall that
blood of his avail to cleanse your consciencefrom
the pollutions ye have contracted by your dead,
unprofitable, and sinful works, that ye may
freely approach, and serve the living God with
acceptance ? How surely shall it appease that
consciousness of guilt, which might otherwise
be so painful to us, and introduce us to present
our homage in the Divine presence, with the
hope of the most favourable regard ?
IMPROVEMENT.
The whole progress of the apostles argument will lead us to
reflect on the reason we have for thankfulness, whose eyes are
" How much more shall the blood of by this Spirit. And I have the pleasure
Christ.] The argument in these words to find Dr. Owen (on the Spirit, p. 143.
seems to consist in this : it was merely by See also his Exposition on the place,)
an arbitrary appointment, that blood and expressing himself to the same purpose ;
ashes, which in themselves are rather de- mentioning also, agreeable to the para-
filing, should be the methods of purifica- phrase, that by this Spirit Christ was
tion; but a death like that of our blessed strengthened in the exercise of thatadmira-
Lord, has in itself a proper and mighty ble faith, submission, charity and zeal,
energy to promote the purification of the which he shewed in his dying moments.
soul. But when this Spirit is called eternal,
11 Eternal Spirit.] Many have under- I can never think with Dr. Patrick, (on
stood this of the Deity in general, or the Numb. xix. 4,) that it refers to the durable
Divine nature of Christ. But since the nature of the ashes used for purification
words may in a very good and consistent under the law ; nor with Mr. Hallet,
sense be referred to the Spirit, I could not (Notes and Discourses, Vol. I. p. 36,) that
acquiesce in any other interpretation, it is opposed to the spirit of brutes, or re-
Bishop Fell considers them in the same lates to the eternal redemption purchased
light, and pertinently mentions Christ's by Christ. It seems a plain testimony to
being conceived, proclaimed, anointed the eternity, and consequently the Deity
for working miracles, and at last volun- of the Holy Spirit.
tarily laying down, and taking up, his life

64 Reflections on the Jewish' sacrifices, and that of Christ.
sect, directed, not to an earthly sanctuary and its furniture, splendid
XI- indeed, yet comparatively dark, mutable, and perishing ; but to
— "- the holiest of all, the way to which is now clearly manifested.
Vj"| What matter of solid and everlasting joy! that whereas those
9 gifts and sacrifices were incapable of making those perfect who
10 presented them, or attended upon them, and the ordinances of
that sanctuary consisted only in meats and drinks, and corporeal
11 purifications and ceremonies ; we by faith behold an High Priest
of a better and more perfect tabernacle, an High Priest who hath
wrought out eternal redemption, and entered once for all into heav-
12 en for us ! Eternal redemption .' who hath duly considered its
glorious import ? To him, and only to him, who hath attentively
considered it is the name of the Redeemer sufficiently dear. But
O, what short of the possession of it, can teach us the true value !
What, but to view that temple of God above, where through his
intercession we hope to be made pillars, and from thence, to
look down upon that abyss of misery and destruction from which
nothing but his blood was sufficient to ransom us !
13 Let that blood which is our redemption be our confidence.
We know there was no real efficacy in that of bulls, or oi goats,
or in the ashes of an heifer sprinkling the unclean. All that these
things could do was to purify the flesh, and to restore men to
14 an external communion with God in the Jewish sanctuary. But
the blood of Christ cart purify the conscience, and restore its peace
when troubled, when tortured with a sense of guilt, contracted
by dead works, which render us unfit for, and incapable of Divine
converse. To that blood therefore let us look : let the death of
Christ be remembered, as the great spotless sacrifice by which
we draw nigh unto God ; and let those virtues and graces which
were displayed in it, under the influences of that eternal Spirit,
which was given unto him without measure, concur with that be-
nevojence which subjected him to it for our sakes, to recom
mend him to our humblest veneration, and our warmest af
fection. To conclude, since it is so expressly said, that the Holy Ghost
^signified in some degree the great and important doctrines ofthe
gospelby the constitution ofthe Jewish ritual ; let us think of that
ritual, whatever obscurity may attend it in part, with a becom
ing esteem; and peruse it with a view to that great antitype,
who is in every sense the end of the law for righteousness to every
one who believeth ; to him, who by fulfilling it hath given it a
glory, much brighter than that which was reflected upon it from
the face of Moses, or the most splendid magnificence of Solomon's
temple.

He is the Mediator of the new covenant : 65
SECT. XII.
The apostle discourses, by way of digression, on the necessity of
thedding Christ's blood, and the sufficiency of the atonement
made by it. Heb. IX. 15, to the end.
Hebrews IX. 15. r A ,_ . HEBREWS IX. 15.
AND for this T HAVL just mentioned the offering which sect.
cause he is the J. Christ made of himself to God by the eter- xi!-
SSSSSffc"? nal.SPirit ' ««'* '« a »ul*.«? so delightful and —
means of death, for so important, that I must dilate upon it a little jXm u
the redemption of more largely. Attend to it therefore, that he
the transgressions is in this respect, and for this purpose, the Me-
thatwere under the .. y j , . r r <
first testament, they diator of a new and better covenant,3- tar preter-
which are called able to that of Moses ; that death being under-
might receive the &one for the redemption and expiation oftrans-
promise of eternal . .,,' /. ' j ,. ,
inheritance. gressions against the former covenant, and which
could not be removed by it, they who are called
to the engagements and benefits of this, might
receive the promise of an eternal inheritance, to
which that of Sinai had no immediate refer
ence ;b its promises only relating to an inher
itance in Canaan, and to those temporal enjoy
ments which were there conferred upon those
16 For where a who were obedient to the Divine law : I say, 16
testament is, there jt js jn consequence of his undergoing death,
must also of neces- ,, ^ , ir . n .l i_i •
sity be the death of that he effectually secures these blessings to
the testator. us by his covenant ; for where a covenant [is~\
answerable to that which typified this of what
I now speak, it necessarily imports the death
qf that by which the covenant is confirmed :c
» Mediator of a new covenant .] This is c By which the covenant is confirmed.] Mr.
the only place in the New Testament, Peirce would render it, of that sacrifice
where S-ia.8nx.ii can be supposed to signify a which is appointed by God to pacify ; and he
testament or will, rather than a covenant, brings a remarkable instance from Appian
But the mediator of a testament is a very where Jjafle^evot signifies pacifier. He
improper expression ; and one cannot saith the scope of the writer Requires that
suppose the apostle would play on the am- it should be so translated here ; and ac-
biguity of the word ; I therefore think cordingly in the next verse he renders it,
with Mr. Peirce, that it is better here to The pacifier can do nothing, as long as he
retain the usual translation of it. Sedemp- liveth. But I think if fatBiftivoc be render-
tion in the next clause plainly signifies ed, he by whom it is confirmed, the argu-
purchasing the pardon. ment will be clearer. Yet I confess con-
b Immediate reference.] For the proof siderable difficulties attend both these in-
of this I must refer my readers to what terpretations ; though the connection with
my learned friend, Dr. Warburton has writ- what follows appears easier upon that
ten, I think, irrefragably on this subject, which I have given. The reader will do
in his elaborate and ingenious volumes on well, if he consult Dr. Whitby upon this
fte Divine Legation qf Moses. passage, who assigns and vindicates an

66 Which implies the death of that, which confirms it.
sect. For you know that sacrifical rites have ever 17 For a testament
... , . , L-.-U ;« of force alter men
x»- attended the most celebrated covenants which ^ dead . otnerwise
God hath made with men ; so that I may say, ;t is of no strength at
ixl7 a covenant [is] confirmed over the dead, so that all, whilst the testa-
it does not avail, nor has anv force at all, while tor hveth-
18 he by whom it is confirmed liveth. From 18 Whereupon nei-
whence, and on which principle we may oh- *£ •£ first gg
serve, neither was thefirst [covenant] ot whicn witilout blood.
we have been speaking, I mean that of Moses,
originally transacted without the blood of an ap-
19 pointed sacrifice. For when every command 19 For when Mo.
was spoken and delivered according to the law ^^J^k Alike
by Moses to all the people, it is expressly said, peopie according to
that taking the blood of calves and goals mingled the law, he took the
with water, ^dipping into it apiece oi scarlet Hood* calve^nd
iuool, and a bunch of hyssops he sprinkled tne and scariet w00l,and
book itself, which contained the covenant, and hyssop.andsprinkled
20 all the people who were to enter into it ; Say- both the book and all
ing at the same time, This [is] the blood of the |0pes°Pmgi This .,
covenant which God hath commanded with re- the blood of the tes-
spect to you, appointing you to declare your tament which God
consent to the terms of it, as you desire Divine J*h enJoined unt°
21 favour and acceptance. And the tabernacle, 21 Moreover, he
and all the vessels of Divine service with which sprinkled likewise
it was furnished, he also sprinkled with the ™^a°°g' ^'ail
22 same blood of the sacrifices. And indeed al- t£ee vesse{s of tne
most all things were under the law purified by ministry.
blood in their first consecration ; and it was by 22 And almost all
blood that they were cleansed from pollution, ^^^
whether general or special. And it any trans-
gression had been committed through igno
rance or surprise, yet so solicitous was the
blessed God to maintain the honour of his law,
and the decorum of his administration, that in
interpretation much the same with that of a similar kind are prescribed, Lev. xiv.
which is proposed in this version and par- 4 — 6 ; 49 — 52, as in cleansing the leper.
aphrase. The phrase a.va.'lx.i <pt£t<r$-ai, which And it is highly probable, that ihe sprihk-
I have rendered, necessarily imports, is ve- ling the blood of the sin offering might be
ry strong ; the death must be produced, it done in this method. The Mood was
must not only be effected, but also made mixed with water, to preserve it from
apparent. Eisner hath shewn, (Observ. coagulating; and perhaps to this the mix-
Vol. II. p. 361,) that the word <j>epeir9-*< is ture of sacramental wine with water,
used in a forensic sense, for what is pro- which pretty soon prevailed in the primi-
duced, and proved, or made apparent in a five church, might have some intended
court of judicature. reference. It is the opinion of Dr, Owen,
d Scarlet wool, and hyssop.] It is certain that the ceremony here referred to, was
that Moses, in his account of this transac- constantly performed on the day. of atone-
tion, (Lev. xvi.) does not mention all these -ment. But it is certain it is not expressly
circumstances. Probably St. Paul re- prescribed in the account given us of the
ceived them from tradition. Ceremonies ritual of that day.

Tet it was not necessary Christ should suffer often : 67
and without shed- case of such offences, without shedding of blood, sect.
ding of blood is no wnere an animal sacrifice could be procured, xii-
remission. there was no forgiveness ofsin.c 
23 It was therefore [It was] therefore necessary, according to the "e ^
necessary that the Divine appointment, that the tabernacle, and 23
patterns of things in tnose instruments and utensils belonging to it,
the heavens should ,, .. .. . S.,9 .'
be purified with which were the copies or imitations of things in
these [ but the hea- the heavens, should be purified by the blood of
venly things them- (fogg animal victims ; but the celestial things
sacrificeTthan these1" themselves, with more excellent sacrifices than
they,* even with. the sacred blood of Christ
himself, which these offerings were designed to
24 For Christ is typify. And the expedience of this appears 24
not entered into the from the method which God hath in fact taken ;
holy places made n • ¦ , • h t Cflrist is not entered into an
with hands, whichJ r »
are the figures of the earthly tabernacle, or holy places made with
true j but into hea- hands, though adorned with ever so much art
ven itself, now to ap- and expense . [which] at best [were] but the
pear in the presence j. r.LJ.J > ., ^ , .
ofGodforus. figures, or imperfect copies, of the true: but
he is entered into heaven itself, now to appear
in the presence of God for us, as our great High
Priest, and ever glorious and powerful inter-
25 Nor yet that cessor. Not that it was necessary he should 25
he should offer him- Qffer himself frequently, as the High Priest en-
self often, as the f j • t h mQSt h(jl ^ yearly on the day
high priest entereth . ¦ , , ,, ,r , 1 • c
into the holy place, oi atonement, with the blood of others, that is, ot
every year with bullocks and goats : For then, as the Jewish 26
blood of others: sacrifice was often repeated, so it would have
26 (Forthenmust , r , . v r , jr j •
he often have suffer- been necessary for him often to nave suffered in
ed since the founda- many successive periods,yrom the foundation of
tion of the world :) the world, in order to the salvation of good men
end o~orldYath » *™ several ages and generations ; which
we know he did not. But now once for all
at the conclusion ofthe ages,% he hath been made
manifest for the abolishing of sin, and wiping
e No forgiveness.] I look upon this as a esteemed to be polluted by the Israelites,
certain proof, that the sin offerings were who in various degrees had access to them;
not merely tokens offriendship restored be- so heaven would have been, as it were,
tween God and the offender ; but that the polluted by the entrance of such sinners as
blood was looked upon as the consideration went into it, had not tlie blood of Christ
on which the pardon was granted, being intervened. This I think much more nat-
an acknowledgment on the part of the ural, than with Bishop Fell, to explain it
offerer that he had deserved death if God of some pollutions contracted by the sin
had been strict to mark offences ofthe angels.
f The celestial things themselves with more s Conclusion ofthe ages.] So cvflthtut,
excellent sacrifices.] It may perhaps seem Tav */«a>v is most exactly rendered ; mean-
Strange, that celestial things-stibuld be ing the last of the dispensations God ever
spoken of as needing to be purified and intended to give mankind. See Vol. II.
cleansed. But it is to be considered, that sect. 160. note*.
as the sacred dwelling and the vessels were
VOl. 6. 10

68 For he was once offered to bear the sins of many.
sect, out its dreadful score ; by the sacrifice of himself, he appeared^ put
*u" that he might purchase the pardon of it, and »W *™ hiymS(fjf*ac'
Heb effectually teach men to subdue it,h when they
ix. 26 see such a ransom paid for their forfeited lives.
27 And\\xst as with respect to the common lot of 27 And as it is
mankind, it is appointed to all men once to ^™?^Z?2
and after that the judgment is ordained, wtncn t£r th-g the .^^
fixes them in an unalterable state, without ment .
28 anv farther revolution of life and death : So 28 So Christ was
Christ passed through one death, no more to -eoffere^ tubear
be subject to the possibility of it, and having and unto them that
once been offered, as the scape goat on the great look for him shall he
day of expiation, to bear the puniahment- due appear ^the ^second
to the sins of many, even of all his believing untQ 3alvation-
people, and to carry away, as it were, the guilt
of them into the land of oblivion, he shall the
second time appear to preside in that judgment
which men are to undergo. And then he shall
come like the high priest,' in his richest dress,
when the grand act of expiation was over, with
out any thing that wears the marks of humilia
tion or abasement, or resembles the form in
Which he came to make an atonement iorsin.^
And while he brings with him everlasting ter
ror to all that despise and reject him, he shall
manifest himself to those who have waited for
him, to complete their eternal salvation,1 and
conduct them in their entire persons, to those
regions of glory which he hath prepared for
them.
h Purchase the pardon of it, and teach that can enter into the mind of man more
men to subdue it.] Dr. Harris (in his suitable to convey the grand idea which
Discourses an ihe principal Representations of the apostle intended to convey by it, than
the Messiah, p. 252) explains us aUnwrn this would be to a Jew, who well knew
a.lx-teria.i,for the abolishing of sin, of wiping the grand solemnity to which it referred.
out a score, so that it should be no longer k Without sin.] Mr. Fleming supposes
actionable. But I think it extends to this refers to Christ's having, in that
every method of abolishing sin, or putting great day, the glory ofthe Shechinah upon
it away, and may include, besides the sat- him, of which the splendor ofthe richest
isfaction made to the Divine justice, the habits Aaron and his sons wore, was but a
subduing it also in our own hearts. faint shadow ; and that it farther alludes
¦ Like the High Priest.] I doubt not to the stripping Adam of that glory which
but there is indeed, as Limborch supposes, he contracted from his first interview with
an allusion here to the high priest coming the Shechinah, as soon as he had sinned.
out to bless the people who were waiting In consequence of which, Christ appear-
for him in the temple when the great day ing in the days of his flesh like one of us,
of atonement was over. And as he then without this glory, might be said to come
appeared in his golden garments, whereas as with sin, or; as it is expressed, Rom.
before he had officiated in the plain dress viii. 3, in the likeness of sinful fiesh, Flem.
of a common priest ; and as the trumpet Christology, Vol. II. p. 301.
of the jubilee, on that year sounded to
proclaim the commencement of that happy ' To salvation: u; o-u-rxya.-/.] Wolfius
period ; there is not perhaps an image is of opinion, that these words should be

Reflections on our obligations to Jesus Christ. 69

IMPROVEMENT,
We are heirs of an eternal inheritance, and we owe all our ex- sect.
pectations of it to the Mediator of that better covenant, who at xii-
the expense of his own blood procured redemption from the guilt —
and condemnation of those transgressions which have been com- j5
mitted under the first covenant : what praise do we owe to that
voluntary victim, who made his blood the seal of that better cove- 16
nant ? O, that as all the vessels of the sanctuary, and all the
people were sprinkled with the blood ofthe sacrifices, on that day 19 22
when Moses entered them into solemn covenant with God ; so
our souls and all our services might be under the sprinkling of .
the blood of Jesus ! By the efficacy of that were the heavenly 33
places sanctified and prepared for us ; by that our way into them
is opened : let us be daily looking up to the Lord Jesus Christ,
as gone to appear in the presence of God for us, and entered
into heaven with his own blood. May his death be as efficacious 24 25
to subdue the power of sin in our hearts, as it is to expiate our
guilt before God. Then may we look forward with pleasure to
the great solemnities of death and judgment, and expect that 27 28
faithful Redeemer, who though he is to come no more as a sac
rifice for sin, will then appear for the complete salvation of all,
who have obediently received him under that character, and
waitedfor him according to his word.
In the mean time, that we may be engaged thus to apply to 27
him, and improve our knowledge of him to the great purposes
intended ; may we live in the continual views of death, as what
is indispensably appointed to men; and remember that it is our
certain inevitable doom. May we also consider it, as standing
in a most certain connection vf'xth judgment ; assuring ourselves,
that whatever the period of time between the one arid the other
may be, there is no room for a change in our character or state.
Let therefore the thoughts of judgment, and its awful eternal
consequences, stir us up to a diligent preparation for death. Let
it engage us to make an immediate application to Christ as the
great Saviour, with entire submission to his princely authority;
for if that be disregarded, how shall we meet him as our Judge !
For when he appears the second time for the salvation of his peo-
>
connected with those immediately pre- pear — to salvation. And certainly this is
ceding, as expressing the view with which much more natural, than with Beza and
they waited for the returning Saviour, Erasmus Schmidius, to refer it to so re-
namely, that they might obtain complete mote a clause as us to mroxxm a.vtnyx.uv
salvation. But, with Grotius, I think it a/Actfias to bear the sins of many, in order
preferable to connect them in this man- to their salvation. See Wolfii Curte Philo-
ner, of fari-rdi— us o-wrufiav, he shall ap- logic, in loc.

SECT xiii
Heb. S. 1

70 The legal sacrifices coujdnot make them perfect :
sect, pie, he will execute righteous vengeance on his ene™*s'™J\
*«• that vengeance can never appear so terrible, as *he° ^™e",J
•  as coming from the mouth of him who was once manifested to take
away sin by the sacrifice of himself.
SECT- XIII.
The apostle returns from his digression to prove, that the kgd
cerLnies could Jot by any means purify the ^™c^/"f
from thence argues the insufficiency of the Mosaic law, and the
necessity of looking beyond it. Hebi X. 1 15.
Hebrews X. 1. Hebrews X.l.
•VOU see that it is the design of all this ^ °R thelaw hav-
X discourse, to raise your minds from the good things t0 comej
Mosaic law to the gospel ; and it is an import- a„d not the very im.
ant design, which the dearer you are to me %£***>*&
the more earnestly I must pursue. lor the law gacrifices whichthey
having, as it were, only a shadow, or imperfect offered year by year
sketch, of future good things, and not the com- coptinually, make
plete delineation, or the very image ofthe things ;« thereun,
[themselves,3-] could by no means, even by those
sacrifices oi atonement which they always offer
yearly. ,b and are the most solemn which belong
to the whole Hebrew ritual, perfect those who,
come unto [them,] so as to remove the moral
guilt of their offences, and bring them into a
state of reconciliation with God, and tQ that
settled peace of conscience, which results
2 from a sense of his favour. And indeed the 2 For then would
very circumstance of their yearly repetition is they nothave ceased
a proof of this ; for otherwise, that is, could
they have made such a complete reconciliation,
* Shadow and image : o-ma.\, tutovn..] heavenly blessings themselves, but only a
Here is an allusion, I apprehend, to the clearer representation or revelation of them.
different state of a painting, when the "b Sacrifices which they always offer year-
Jirst sketch only is drawn, and when the ly.] The sacrifices, offered on the day of
piece is finished; or to the first sketch atonement, being by far the most solemn
of a painting, when compared with what of any of the expiatory kind among the
is yet more expressive than even the Jews, are mentioned here with the utmost
completest painting, an exact image. I propriety. And this interpretation seems
cannot be of opinion with Mr. Peirce, to supersede the necessity of following
that tMcev, image, here signifies the origin- Mr. Peirce's translation, who would, by
al from whence the delineation or draught transposing the points, render it. The law
is made. It is a very unusual sense of having only a shadow of good things to come,
the word ; nor can I think, Rom. i. 23, suf- yearly, can never with the same sacrifices,
ficient to justify and support it. Besides, which they continually offer, make the comers
even under the gospel, we have not the thereunto perfect.

The blood of bulls and goats could not take away sin : 71

y

to be offered; be- they would have ceased to be offered0 any more,
cause that the wor- at jeast Dy tj,e same pers0ns : because they
STouirhavePUhTd ™ho had performed that service, being once puri-
no more conscience fied by it, would have had no more consciousness
of sins. qf sins ; but have enjoyed the efficacy of that
atonement to the last moment of their lives,
on applying to it on any future occasions ; as
we Christians do, by renewed acts of faith on
our great sacrifice, if through the frailty of
human nature we are so unhappy as to fall into
3 But in those sac. sin. But in them, [there is] of course, as it 3
rifices there is a re- werC) a yearly commemoration of sins, by a
ZatTslns e^ yearly presentation 6f the atoning blood of
year. new sacrifices in the most holy place ; which
shows that their efficacy is so far from extend
ing as that of the true expiation does, to all
nations, times, and places, that it only looks
back upon the year completed,"1 and hath no
influence, even with regard to those persons
who are actually present in the temple, on any
thing future.
4 For it is not pos- And indeed the reason of this is plain ; for 4
slble that the : blood rfc ,yi m the nature of things impossible that
or bulls and of goats L. A , r, „ , j. ° ,r , , ,
should take away the blood of bulls and of goats should, on the
pins. whole, take away sins, or make a real atone
ment to God as the great Governor of the
world, for the moral guilt of any transgression :
though it may by Divine appointment put a
stop to any farther prosecution which might
proceed in Jewish courts, or any such extra
ordinary judgment, as the peculiar state of
things among that people might otherwise re-
5 Wherefore, quire. Therefore when the Messiah is de- 5
when he cometh in- scribed in David, as making his entrance into
saith, Sacrifice' and the world, he saith, in those well known words,
effering thou would- (JPsal. xl. 7.) "Sacrifice and offering thou
c They would have ceased to be offered.] offered yearly for the whole people, it
This reading is more easy and natural must include the expiation of sins remain -
than that which our translators have fol- ing unattoned to the time of its offering ;
lowed; while they have placed this in and if it were to be repeated the next year,
the margin. It is supported by many it could reach no further. But still it
copies, and adopted by the Vulgate and. must be remembered, that this only refer-
Syriac version. red to those temporal punishments which
d Looks back upon the year complet- God, as the King of Israel, might have in-
ed.] I am surprised that Diodate should flicted upon the whole people, if by a neg-
imagine this must have been expressly lect of this annual atonement, they had in
revealed to the apostle .- I think it suffic- effect broke their covenant, and thrown a
iently appears, from the tenor ofthe Mo- contempt upon his institution.
saic law »• for if the expiation was to be

72 Therefore he said, Lo, I come to do thy will, 0 God.
sect, wouldest not [accept,] but a body hast thou pro- est not, bu* a body
xiii- vided me,e in which I may render thee a more ^ m «¦ p a
acceptable service : ira wAofe 6wrrc', offerings 6 In burnt offer.
,«' an^ «'« offerings thou hadst no complacency, ings and |ao#cej
, -, 1 • ..i.- • . „*.a :~ ^ofp,- for sin thou hast had
when considered in this view, and in reie r- ™ pleasure .
7 ence to this great event. Then I said with 7 Then said I,
the most cheerful consent, " Behold, I come ; Lo, I come (in the
in the volume of the book* which contains the ™£-£ *^
ancient prophecies, it is written of me, that 1 to do thy will> Q
should accomplish this service, and I delight God.
to do thy will, 0 my God ; for thy law in all its
8 branches is within my heart." Having in 8 Above, when he
effect said above, As for sacrifice and offering, saJd, Sacrifice^ and
whether they were burnt offerings, or sacrifices "ggjj^ ^d 0J^
for sin, thou didstnot desire [them,] or take pleas- ;ngs for sm tnou
ure [in them,] which comprehends the most wouldest not.neither
material and considerable of those things which £*$££ *£
9 were offered to God under the laxv ; 1 hen he ed by the taw .)
said, Behold I come to do thy will, 0 God. So 9 Then said he,
that you see, he taketh away thefirst, that is, L°f,/ Cq "cod d° He
burnt offerings and sacrifices, thai he may estab- w^e\h awa° tne firsff
lish the second, that is, doing God's will ; point- that he mayestablisfy
ing therein to that great act of obedience, by the second.
which the pardon of sin was to be secured, and
the Divine honour most effectually promoted.
10 In the execution oi which will we are sanctified, i0 By tIie which
cleansed from our sins, and recommended to ^"1^X0^
the Divine acceptance, even by the offering up ;ng. Qf the body of
the body of 'our Lord Jesus Christ once for all, Jesus Christ once
as an atoning sacrifice. for al!-
c A body hast thou provided me.] After Vol. XI. p. 17 — 23. The interpretation
having deliberately considered the various given by Eisner, (Observ. Vol. II p. 362,)
interpretations which have been given of is much to the same purpose with this of
this text, I find none so probable as that Mr. Saurin.
of Mr. Peirce, who supposes that the ' Volume of the book.] This is, in the
original reading ofthe Hebrew which the Pentateuch, the only book containing proph-
Seventy follow, instead of dijix was -pjw ; ecies of Christ written before David's
and that rns sometimes signifies to pro- time. As if he had said, I rejoice, that I
cure, as well as to dig; and then their am registered in thy book as thy servant.
version will be justified, and the apostle's This is the sense of Bishop Fell. On the
following it easily accounted for. Next whole, I think the apostle so plainly ar-
to this is the solution ofthe ingenious and gues from this text, that it proves the
learned Mr. Saurin, who supposes the Se- psalm to which he refers to be a literal
venty chose to explain the phrase of boring prophesy ofthe Messiah j and consequent-
the ear, by that of preparing the body for ly the twelfth verse of it, which affords the
service, as better known to those for whom only material argument against this inter-
the version was intended; and therefore pretation, must either be explained of
preferred also by the apostle, who, though those iniquities, which, though not properly
he directs this epistle to the Hebrews, to Christ's own, were laid upon him ; or
whom the other custom might be known, rather those calamities which he bore for
intended it for general use. Saurin' s Serm. the expiation of sin.

Reflections on the readiness of Christ to be our sacrifice. 73
,11 And every And this agrees with what I observed above, sect.
minitterin^and*^ t0 be the ProPerty df a true and effectual atone- xilL
feringelino?ftenntim°es' ment- For indeed every priest of the Mosaic ~"~
the same sacrifices law standeth daily ministering, and offering the ^ \i
which can never same sacrifices often, which, as appears from
take away sms : tnat very. circumstance of the repetition of
them, can never avail to take away the guilt of
12 But this Man, sins ; But he, that is, our Lord Jesus Christ, 12
after he had offered having offered one ever efficacious sacrifice for
one sacrifice for sins, . ¦ " e „ , , ,, L i- . , ¦•> J '
for ever sat down on tne sms ot a" wno sn£ul believe in him, and
the right hand of obey him, hath for ever sat down at the right
God: hand of God; never more to stand and minister
in such a manner as he has done, but answer
ing the great character drawn in the prophet,
(Zech. vi. 13,) of a priest on a throne, where
royal dignity, and certain conquest, are added
13 From hence- to his other glories ; For the rest, waiting 1 3
forth expecting till oniy ^7/ the appointed time come, in which ac-
his enemies be made •,. xl_rr , ,
his footstool. cording to the promise we have been contem
plating, all his enemies shall be made the footstool
14 For by one of- of his feet. For by that one offering up of him- 14
fenng he hath per- se\f^ concerning which we have been speaking,
that\re°sanamed.m ^e hath for ever perfected them that are sanctified
by it, and on whom its blood is, as it were,
sprinkled, and hath rendered all believers per
fectly acceptable to God, and made effectual
provision for raising them to a state of com
plete holiness, felicity, and glory.

IMPROVEMENT.
Since the shadows are now fled aWay, and the substance is verse
Come ; since the most substantial blessings are bestowed by the *-
gospel; let us celebrate the praises oihim by whom we have re
ceived them ; of him, who so cheerfully presented himself a spot
less sacrifice to God for us. In the body which God hath prepared 5
for him, he fulfilled all righteousness, and made a most perfect
atonement : in that he, once for all, made full expiation for the
sins of his people, having no sin of his own to expiate : and O !
with what grateful emotions of heart should we commemorate
his love ; reflecting that when all other sacrifices would have
been vain, he should so readily cry out, Lo, I come, I delight to
do thy will, 0 God ; when that will of his heavenly Father was,
that his body should be offered in so painful and so tragical a man
ner ! With such readiness let us too concur in every intimation
ofthe Divine good pleasure : let us, like the blessed man whom
David described, not only fear the Lord, but delight greatly in

i i Where there is remission, there needs no more' sacrifice.
sect, his commandments, (Psal. cxii. 1,) and labourthat the law of God
XU1- may be inscribed on our hearts, and the characters grow larger
and deeper there. This shall please God better than the most
o costly sacrifices, even of his own ritual ; better than any whole
burnt offering, and sin offering, though it were an ox or a bul
lock, which hath horns and hoofs, Psalm lxix. 31.
10 May we be so sanctified through the sacrifice of Christ, ac
cording to the will of God, that we may approach the Divine
Being with acceptance. A.nd may we daily be looking to Jesus
12, 13 as sat down at his Father's right hand, where he waits till his
enemies are made his footstool. Let us likewise expect that great
event in full assurance of faith. Let our affections be there
where Jesus sits ; and let us live in cheerful confidence, that the
Saviour, in whose cause we are engaged, will finally appear tri
umphant over all his enemies, and o,urs. Amen.
SECT. XIV.
The apostle urges Christians to improve the privileges which such
an High Priest and covenant gave them, to the purposes of a
fiducial approach to God, a constant attendance on his worship
and a benevolent love to each other. Heb. X. 15 — 25.
Hebrews X. 15. Hebrews X. 15.
sect. X HAVE spoken of Christ, as having by one TJ/" HEU EOF tne
%lVm i- offering of himself for ever perfected those Holy Ghost
„ , that are sanctified ; and this a representation also j? a witness to
HeD- i_, .i i r i-. -t r us '¦ for after that he
x. 15 very agreeable to the word of God : for even had said before,
the Holy Ghost testifieth to us a in that passage
(Jerem. xxxi. 33, &c.) which I have quoted
16 above, after having before said, This [is] the 16 This is the cov-
covenant which I will make with them after those enant that I will
days, saith the Lord : I will eive my laws to be I"akt wh\ them af'
written on their hearts ,- I will also inscribe the Lor! fWSS
them on their minds : my Holy Spirit shall work my laws into their
in them cordial dispositions humbly to practise hearts» a"d in their
17 and obey them ; He adds in consequence of 2"m- wiU l write
this, their sins and their transgressions, how 17 And their sins
many and aggravated soever they may have and iniquities will I
18 been, I will never remember any more. But rememberno more.
where [there is] such an entire remission 0/remissmn tf th£S
these, as this great amnesty, this universal par
don implies, which wipes out the very remem-
» Testifieth to us.] Or, as it might be what I have said; in which sense the
rendered, bears witness with us, that is, as- original word is used, as Raphelius hath
sens to, and confirms by his testimony shown by several Greek Classics.

Therefore we should draw nigh through the blood of Jesus : 75
there is no more of- brance of all offences, [there is] no more room sect.
fering for sin. for any sacrifice for sin, which implies that xiv-
they are remembered, and remain to be ~~~~
expiated. H^
19 Having there- This therefore, my dear brethren, is now our jq
fore, brethren, bold- nappy case . and let us endeavour to enjoy
thf holie^rby The and improve it aright. Having such liberty to
blood of Jesus, enter into the holy places by the efficacy of this
20 By anew and atoning blood of Jesus : [Having that] new 20
living way, which he discovered and ever living way,b which he hath
«f LCo°7hCtrheedvat consecrated for us through the vail,' that is, by
that is to say, his means oi his flesh, or of that human nature in
flesh ; which he hath vailed his Divine glories, and
to which it ever becomes us to pay a regard in
21 And having an our access to God : And [having] also such a 21
ho'SePof GodV-6r tUe Sreat and Slorious driest over the House of God,
who most faithfully manages his Father s con
cerns, and bears a most tender regard to our's ;
22 Let us draw Let us not stand at a distance as if God were 22
near with a true inaccessible ; but, on the contrary, let us draw
heart, in full assur- ... • j tr .- i •
ance of faith, having near rvtt'1 a smcere and affectionate heart, in
our hearts sprinkled the full assurance of faith, supported by such
from an evil con- considerations as these, which may well em
bolden us, (conscious as we are of our own un-
worthiness,) to make our approach unto him
in the most cheerful expectation of his bless
ing. Only let us take care that this approach
be made in a regular and proper manner, as
ever we desire to meet with Divine favour
and acceptance ; particularly, as the water of
purification was to be sprinkled on the Israel
ites, to cleanse them from any pollutions they
might have contracted, so let us1 see to it that
we come, having our hearts sprinkledfrom an
evil conscience, free from all allowed guilt and
indulged sin. And this is indeed our case, if
we are true Christians : our hearts are thus
b New and living way.] Dr. Owen illus- c The vaiL] It is well known, that the
trates this, by observing that the blood of vail was a curtain separating the holy from
other sacrifices was to be used immedi- the most holy place. The priest could
ately upon its effusion ; for if it were cold not pass to the sanctuary, unless he pass-
and congealed, it was of no use to be of- ed through it : so Christ could not pass
fered or sprinkled : but the blood of into heaven as our High Priest, till he had
Christ is, as it were, always warm, hav- taken human flesh in his way ; and till it
ing the same spirit of life and sanctifica- had been, as it were, put aside by death.
tion moving in it. So that the way of And I cannot forbear thinking, that it
approach by it is said to be foxra xa.i vrpar- may further refer to the Shechinah being
<j7*ro5, living, yet, (putting it for Christ vailed by this curtain, which bore so re-
who is the Way, J always, as it were, markable an analogy to the Divine glory
newly slain. See Owen on tht Spirit, of Christ, as railed by assuming human
p. 386. nature.
VOL. 6. 11

76 And holdfast the profession of our hope.
sect, sprinkled by the purifying and cleansing blood sde^e, jurf ™
X1V- of Jesus, as well as our bodies in baptism ^ water
^77 ~ washed with pure water, *¦ intended to repre-
$& sent our being cleansed from sin. And since 23 Let us holdfast
S'23 we have received such benefits by ; the gospel r^^1^
which we have embraced, let us holdfast tne ing . (forhe wfaith-
professionof[our]hope,e without ever giving M that promised.)
way to the pressure and agitation of any temp
tation, or wavering in a case where we have
such certain and indubitable evidence ; for we
know that whatever storms and tempests may
arise, he [is] assuredly faithful who hath prom
ised ; he will stand by to defend us, and to
14, make us more than conquerors over all. And 24 Andletus con-
let us' consider each other, and reflect seriously -^r one another^
on the circumstances in which we and our and t0 gooci worts :
brethren are situated, that we mayjudge what
influence we can have over them for their ad
vantage, and may endeavour accordingly to
provoke, and stimulate them ou to the exercise
of sincere love, and to a readiness to all good
works, by our exhortations, and especially by
our example, and by such a conduct towards
them as may engage the return of their affec
tion, and the exertion of their zeal for the
25 general good : Not deserting the assembling 25 Not forsaking
ourselves together,1 for the solemn purposes the assembling of
of public worship as the manner of some °^v" together,
P"""" .' r J as the manner ot
now [is] in order to decline that reproach some is . Dut exhort-
and persecution which the attendance on ing one another ; and
such assemblies may draw after it ; but ex
horting and comforting [one another] as much
<¦ Bodies washed with pure water.] Mr. faith, upon the authority only of a single
Peirce would make this the beginning of manuscript. See Dr. Mills in loc.
another sentence ; and having washed our ! Assembling ourselves together ] Mr.
bodies with pure water, that is, " having Peirce is of opinion, that when the apostle
been solemnly devoted to God in baptism., adds, as the manner of some is, he intends
let us answer the engagements of that holy to blame the conduct ofthe Jews, who
ordinance by holding fast the profession of on account of their old prejudices against
our faith, he. considering that Ac is faith- the Gentile converts, absented themselves
ful to the engagements he was pleased to from the assemblies into which they were
seal unto us by it." But I think the sense admitted ; and perhaps also to censure a
will be very easy and intelligible, if it be similar behaviour in the Gentile converts
connected with the preceding words, as arising from prejudices they had newly
referring to the custom of washing their contracted against the Jews. And he
bodies in clean water, before they went imagines this, in some measure, is inti-
to worship at the temple, especially upon mated by the use of the word urio-vva.yu>y>tt
their solemn days. (Compare 2 Thess. ii. 1.) But I thinkthe
account given ofthe ground of this caution
= Profession qf [our hope.] Instead of in the paraphrase, is on the whole much
tKTiJ-<>s, hope, our translators read nwrewr, more certain.

Reflections on our liberty of access to God. 77
so much the more as as we can ; and this so much the rather, as ye sect.
ye see the day ap- see fa fay approaching,* that awful day, in xiv.
proac ing. which we must appear before the tribunal of 
God, and that day of vengeance upon the Jew- H|'i'
ish nation, which Christ hath described as so
terrible an emblem of it. And let none, who
would not share with the enemies of Christ in
the destruction which shall be poured out upon
them, abandon his people now, and basely be
tray that cause and interest, by which none
shall on the whole be losers, whatever they
may for the present suffer on its account.

IMPROVEMENT.
What can be more desirable than to approach to God ! what verse
more effectually encourage that approach, than the considera- 22
tion which the apostle here urges : the new and living way which
this great High Priest hath consecrated ! Let us then see to it 19, 20
that we thus approach in the way of his own appointment. But
if we desire acceptance, let us attend to the strength of our faith,
and the purity of our consciences ; that inward purity, without 22
which our baptismal washing will stand us in little stead. To
establish us in a resolution of retaining the proj "ession of our faith
and hope, amidst all the attempts that may be made to wrest it
out of our hands, let us often reflect on the importance of those
promises we have received, and the infallible fidelity of that God,
who hath condescended to enter himself into such engagements.
Let the community of that blessed hope which these sacred en
gagements afford, unite us in the bonds of the most affectionate
love. Instead of watching over each other for evil, let us consider 23
one another's circumstances with the most friendly and compas
sionate eye. And whatever we behold of necessity or distress,
let us immediately be instigated and quickened kindly to attempt
relief and assistance ; that every one may be, as it were, in a con
federacy against the evil by which any one may be attacked.
Much will this benevolent disposition be promoted, by a d iii- 25
gent attendance on the ordinances of religious worship ; and
much is it to be lamented, that it is the manner of so many to
forsake them, even the assemblies which are honoured with the
promise of the Divine presence ; a promise, to the accomplish-
i Day approaching.] They knew that present with him about thirty years be-
the day of Christ's final judgment, being fore the date of this epistle, (compare
certainly future, came nearer and nearer. Mat. xvi. 28,) they might infer that that
And from what Christ had said concern- was now near, though they should not
ing the destruction of Jerusalem, as to have been able to trace it up into its
happen in the lives of some who had been causes, or to calculate the exact time.

7£ If any, having received the truth, sin wilfully,
sect, ment of which thousands can bear testimony. Let us guard
X1V against so ungrateful and pernicious a neglect ; and set our
selves to promote as far as possible, mutual edification ; and so
much the rather, as we see the day approaching ; that solemn day,
when all our opportunities in this world being come to a period,
we must render up an account of all. It is a da)7, in which God
will bring every work into judgment, and every secret thing,
whether it be good or evil : let us therefore give all diligence to
prepare ourselves for it ; and remember ho w happily the ordinances
oi public worship are calculated to promote that preparation.
SECT. XV.
The apostle enforces his exhortation steadily to adhere to their Chris.
tian faith, by reminding them of the extremities they had en
dured in its defence, and of the fatal consequences of apostasy.
Heb. X. 26, to the end.
Hebrews X. 26. Hebrews X. 26.
sect, -t JJAVE urged you to a steadiness and cour- POR if we sin
xv A age in the profession ofthe Christian faith, -*¦ wilfully after
~ ~ ~ „ j ? \- j • i that we have receiv-
Heb. and have cautioned you against neglecting ed the knowledge of
x. 26 those acts of public worship by which it is the truth, there re-
professed, on any consideration whatsoever, maineth no more
And I must continue to inculcate this caution sacwfice for Slns»
with the greatest seriousness : for if we sin
wilfully3- and presumptuously by apostatizing,
after having received the knowledge ofthe truth
with such incontestable evidence and power,
there remaineth yet no more sacrifice for sin :b
nor is it possible to find any atonement that
shall be efficacious, after having thus ungrate
fully and wickedly disowned that which God
27 had appointed. But on the contrary, all that 27 But a certain
remaineth is a certain fearful expectation ofthe fearrul looking for of
judgment oi God and oi his fiery indignation, dSSX^JK
which is just ready to devour the adversaries of shall devour the ad-
his gospel, and shall, in a very little time, be versaries.
poured out upon them in all its terrors.
» If we sin wilfully.] The emphasis of ful sin, lest it should lead to that dreadful
the apostle's, argument must lead us to in- conclusion.
terpret this of apostasy from Christianity. >> JVo more sacrifice for sinJ This plainly
But as Diodate well observes, it might intimates, as Dr. Bates (Harm p 293)
perhaps be expressed in this more general well observes, that God will not pardon
manner, to inlimate how carefully we sin without some sacrifice or satisfaction ;
ought to guard against every degree of wit- else the argument would be inconclusive-

they must expect the severest punishment : 79
28 He that de- This we might easily infer from the nature sect;
spised Moses' law, 0f thin.gs, even though Sve had not been so ex- xv-
i&rs^s ?rsly warn/di°f k in the, word°' God- For h^-
witnesses : » any one, ot whatever order and dignity, who x 28
set at nought the law of Moses,c by any pre
sumptuous transgression of it, though that
transgression might in itself seem ever so
small, died without mercy on [the evidence of]
two or three witnesses, and was excluded any
benefit from those sin offerings which were
appointed for offences of ignorance and incon-
29 Of how much sideration: Of how much severer punishment do 29
sorer punishment, ye suppose he shall be counted xuorthy, who hath
*"PP"se ^ shallt,he not merely insulted a faithful servant, but even
be thought worthy, J . r ^ , , i i i
who hath trodden trampled upon a the Son oj God, and who hath
under foot the Son not only slighted the method of reconciliation
of God, and hath anj pUrincati0n which God hath appointed for
counted the blood of , r , , . . ', f.. ,
the covenant where- lower purposes, but hath accounted the sacred
with he was sanctifi- blood of the covenant by which he was sanctified^
ed, an unholy thing, and solemnly set apart to the service of God, a
common or an unclean thing, like the blood of
a malefactor justly executed for his crimes ?
Now this he certainly doth, who rejects the
gospel ; which cannot possibly be done with
out the greatest imaginable outrage to the
memory of its Divine Author, who, had he not
indeed been the extraordinary Person he pro
fessed himself to be, would deservedly have
been reckoned among the most detestable of
impostors. And such an offence is in present
c Set at nought the law of Moses.] This mitted, that is, ascribing the miracles
evidently alludes to that very important wrought by his power to magic, and the
precept, Numb. xv. 30, 31, which doomed operation of demons, I have paraphrased
to certain death every one who offended these words agreeable to that principle.
with an high hand ,- that is, who was guilty e By which he was sanctified.] As it could
of any wilful, deliberate, and presunaptu- not on any principles be certainly inferred,
ous sin, whether in matters great or small ; that every one who thus apostatized from
though a plea of ignorance or inconsidera- Christianity had been truly renewed, I
tion was allowed where the rebellion and think it very apparent, that this sanctifica-
presumption was not made apparent by tion must only refer to his being externally
any overt act. And this was the founda- set apart, or consecrated to God ; though
tion ofthe sin offering, which was in some I will not certainly say, how far it may,
degree analogous to the smaller punish- as Bishop Hoadly has thought, refer to the
ment inflicted among us, for a crime, in sacramental wine representing the blood of
other circumstances, capital, where benefit the covenant. HoadlyonEpisc.p.453. Some
of clergy is sought and admitted. have interpreted it, of the blood whereby
d Trampled upon.] As it appears to me, Christ -wins sanctified, or dedicated to God
that this is a description of a case that as a High Priest. Compare John x. 36 ;
could only occur where what was proper- xvii. 19. But the former sense seems to
ly the sin against the Holy Ghost was com- me more natural.

SO For it is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of God.
sect, circumstances the most aggravated as it : is «d I hath doners-
xv- plain, that he who commits it, has offered the £f grace ,
most contemptuous injury to the Spirit of grace,
x 29 hY whose miraculous and saving operations
the truth of the gospel is demonstrated, to such
a degree, that the highest blasphemy against
him must virtually be expressed by such a con
duct as we here suppose.
30 Avoid therefore all approaches to this with ,.30 For ^ taow
the most solicitous care,/or the Divine justice Vengeance belongeth
is not to be trifled with ; as we know him that Unto me, I will rec-
hathsaid, (Deut. xxxii. 35, 36,) Vengeance [be- ompense.^th the
longeth] to me : I will render recompense, saith T^ Lord shall judge
the Lord ; and again, The Lord will judge his his pe0ple.
people;* and if he vindicate and avenge the in
jury done to them, he will much more severely
animadvert upon those which are offered to his
31 Spirit and his Son. Now surely you must 31 It is a fearful
immediately be sensible, that [it is] dreadful ^IfteV^
indeed to fall into the hands ofthe living God ; GoQ.
who living for ever, can for ever punish, in
what degree he pleases, the wretched crea
tures, who have made themselves the. objects
of his final displeasure.
32 But I humbly hope, you will be delivered 32 But call to re-
from so terrible a ruin ; and that you may, I membrane* the for-
• n liii i i c mer qsivSj in wiiicrij
will lead back your thoughts to former events, after ye were ;nu.
which, if duly considered, may be very in
structive, and may prove the means of estab
lishing you in your resolution of adhering to
the gospel. And I must particularly urge you
to call to remembrance the former days, in which
having been enlightened,* with the knowledge
of Christianity, and solemnly engaged in the
f The Lord will judge his people, &c] The certain the fathers use the phrase in that
connection seems plainly to require this sense. But I see no reason from scripture,
interpretation ; and it agrees very well for limiting it to that interpretation ; or
with the purpose for which it is here in- supposing, as Diodate himself does, there
troduced. Very few commentators have was any efficacy in baptism to enlighten,
considered it in this view ; yet since I any more than to regenerate. Though as it
wrote this, I find Mr. Cradoci, (Apost. Hist, was indeed the ordinance by which per-
p. 387,) gives it the same sense. And Ra- sons were solemnly entered into the list
phelius (Annot. in loc. J hath produced a of those, who were in the main, and irt
passage from Xenophon, in which the the judgment of charity enlightened and
original word x.e,i\ti, will judge, is used to regenerated, my respect for the opinion of
signify vindicating, or pronouncing sen- so many eminent persons, ancient and
tence in favour of. modern, has determined me to hint at the
8 Having been enlightened.] By some sense tliey have generally given to it in
this is understood of baptism ; and it is the paraphrase.

They ought not to cast away their confidence : 81
minated, ye endured profession of it by baptism, you endured a great sect.
a great fight of af- contest of sufferings^ struggling and contend- xv-
fiictions : jng as £Qr y0ur iives? or what indeed was much
33 Partly while more valuable : Partly as ye were made a pub- s 3-*
ye were made a gaz- nc spectacle both by reproaches and afflictions,
relroaclfes and af- like men exposed on a theatre as infamous ;
dictions ; and part- and partly as ye were made partakers with those
ly whilst ye became w/w were so treated, and most affectionately
companions of them appeareci ;n the defence of the Divine cause,
that were so used. ri >
at the greatest hazard as well as expense.
34 For ye had com- And indeed I have reason to speak this upon 34
passion of me m my my own knowledge for ye sympathized xuith me
fully SthTspo°hng0of^ my bonds ; and ye took the plunder of your
your goods, knowing goods, not only with patience but with joy ;
in yourselves that ye knowing in yourselves that you have, upon the
have in heaven a bet- .fh gospel promises, a far better,
ter and an enduring ov' , *v . b f f > »
substance. and an enduring substance in the heavens, where
eternal riches and felicity awaits you, when
all the possessions of earth are lost, and all its
sorrows come to a perpetual period.
35 Cast not away Let the remembrance of these things there- 35
therefore your confi- rQre animate you to persist in such heroic reso-
dence, which hath./ j * . ..a . £j r
great recompense of lu tions ; and cast not away that confidence oj
reward. yours, and that free and courageous profession
of it, which hath so great and glorious a recom
pense entailed upon it ; even that 0/" eternal life
and happiness, which the Divine goodness will
bestow as a gracious reward on all who thus
36 For ye have maintain it. It will indeed be necessary, that 36
need of patience ; • or(ier to secure it, you should take up a firm
that after ye have , . , ' / r , '.„ ,
done the will of God, and vigorous resolution ; jor ye have still need
ye might receive the of continued patience, that having done the will
promise. of God, during this short state of probation here,
ye'may receive and inherit the promise of life and
salvation, to which ye have already expressed
37 For yet a little sucn a firm regard." And I hope you will 37
while, and he that gtilj gQ Qn tQ mamta;n the glorious cause ; for
it is but yet a very little time,1 and as God de
clared by the prophet Habakkuk, though he
supposes he might for a while tarry, (Hab. ii.
3,) he that cometh, he that is known by that
illustrious title of the Comer, even the Lord
bA great contest] This is the emphatical ¦ Vet a little time.] Some would render
signification of the word o.Ba«c-iv, which it, a little, a very little time. It has been
gives a view of their courage and bravery observed, that tfxopnoc, the Comer, is a
very proper for his purpose, while he was title given to the Messiah, Mat. xi. j.
thus commending and animating them.

82 For if any draw back, God will have no pleasure in him.
sect. Jesus Christ himself, on whom our eyes and shall come will
*v. our hopes are fixed, will come to the rescue of come ; and will not
r. ..... ¦ , l  j *u« tarry.

his people, and he will not delay beyond the
^egr period which his wisdom and faithfulness have
marked out. He will come and open those
important scenes, which shall not only conclude
our labours and sufferings, but abundantly re-
58 pay them all. But in the mean time, as it is 38 Now the just
5>L added, the just shall live by his faith, so <J* •£ £«££
we are assured by the repeated testimony ot backj my soui shall
the word of God, that the truly good man shall have no pleasure in
by firm faith in the Divine perfections, prom- him-
ises, and grace, obtain justification and com
fort, life and happiness. Tet if he draw back?
my soul, saith the Divine oracle, shall have no
complacency in him :¦ a total apostasy would ex
pose even the best of men to the Divine dis
pleasure and abhorrence ; as former experi
ences of religion would render the. guilt of
39 such apostasy more aggravated. But blessed 39 But we are not
be God we have a cheerful hope of being pre- t^Ztot^Z,
served from so terrible a state ; tor we are not but of them that be.
of them that draw back to such dreadful destruc- lieve, to the saving
tion, but of them that go on amidst all opposi- ofthe soul.
tion still to believe ; and sustained by Divine
grace, will persevere in that happy way, to the
preservation and complete salvation of the soul.
IMPROVEMENT.
verse We see the dreadful consequences of sinning wilfully, after
26 wv have received the knowledge of the truth : how diligently
should we guard against every, even the least appearance of it.
Should we fall into so great an evil, there would remain no more
sacrifice for sin ; and O how dreadful, to lose our part in that
great Sacrifice, and be consigned over to a certain fearful ex
pectation of wrath and fiery indignation ! but blessed be God, it
is not yet our case. It is not every wilful sin which thus seals
up the wretched soul to condemnation ; for who then could
hope for heaven ? or who in the utter despair of heaven, could
enjoy this world ? may we not say who could endure it ?
If we would avoid this dreadful doom, let us guard against
every approach toward any thing which might be interpreted
k Yet if he draw back] We render the in which the Seventy have taken it. The
phrase in Habakkuk, lifted up. And it is original word wn-os-tif.itla.1 properly signi-
observable, that the alteration of a single fies to sneak or to slink away. Actsxx.2Q»
letter changes the reading into this sense Gal. ii. 12.

Reflections on our obligations to steadfastness. 83
treading underfoot the Son of God, or doing despite unto the Spirit sect:
qf grace. On the contrary, let us ever retain the most reverent xv.
affection for the Son of God, and ever cherish the influences of 
the Spirit. So shall we avoid the threatened vengeance, and Jgrse
escape that infinitely dreadful thing, the falling into the hands of 31
the living God.
To have experienced in any degree the power and efficacy of
religion, is the great preservative against apostasy. They who
have already, like those believing Hebrews, made great sacrifices 32
to their conscience, ought to feel the force of the obligation. The
struggles through which they have already passed, the combats
they have already maintained, should have a powerful influence
on their future resolution, that they may not stain the lustre of
their former victories.
If such trials be appointed for us, may our faith be proportion-
ably strengthened ; that we may take joyfully, not only the spoil- 34
ing of our goods, but the torture of our bodies ; knowing that we
have in heaven a better and more enduring substance than worldlv
wealth, and a far more glorious abode than these tabernacles of
clay. Let the recompense of reward be kept continually in our 35
view ; that thereby thatpatience may be supported, of which we
ever stand is such evident need, that after we have done the will
of God, we may go to inherit the promises.
Let the certain and speedy approach of him that is to come, 37
daily comfort us, and confirm the faith by which we live ; and
let us still pour out our fervent supplications before God, that
we may not draw back, which if we do, it will be infinitely fatal.
Then instead of beholding us with complacency, God's soul will 33
abhor us ; and that abhorrence will be proportionable to our vio
lated engagements, and dishonoured profession. Perdition pur
sues our retreat. Let every consideration therefore, of honour,
of gratitude, of interest, and of safety, concur to urge us on, and
to support the steadiness of our faith, till we receive the glorious 39
crown of it, in the complete salvation of our souls.
SECT. XVI.
The apostle enters on a discourse, in which he proposes to the He
brews, illustrious examples of faith, which had appeared in holy
men mentioned in their scriptures, and particularly in Abel,
Enoch, Noah; and Abraham and Sarah. Heb. XI. 1 — 16.
Hebrews XI. 1. HEBREWS XI. 1.
MOW faith is x HAVE spoken of the faith by which the SEC.T-
J.^ the substance of X just shall live ; and that I may excite you xv'y
to cultivate that blessed principle more and jjgi,,
more, let me now enter into a more distinct xi. 1
Vol. 6. 12

SECT xvi

84 By faith we learn, the worlds were made by the word of God.
t. consideration of it, and set before your eyes, things hoped for, the
; /-.,,. . -,-, , 1 • „„ evidence ot things
'• O ye believing Hebrews, some glorious e_x" not seen.
777* amples of it, with which your sacred his-
xi.1 tory abounds. To consider it then in its na
ture ; faith is the confident expectation a of things
hoped for, upon the security of the Divine
promise, and the powerful conviction* of things
which are not seen ; but of whose certainty and
importance there is such a full persuasion, that
they act upon the mind, in a great measure, as
if they were present.
y To this I would excite you, by considera- 2 For by it the
tions peculiarly suited to your own case, as the ^d report *
children ofthe patriarchs : for by it the illustri- s
ous elders obtained an [honourable] testimony to
their character, and it lay at the root of many
of the most glorious things they have ever
done.
3 By faith we understand that the worlds were 3 Through faith
adjusted by the word of God,c and the several ™e ""demand that
i ..• r.u i- . j u -v. _ the worlds were
revolutions ot them directed by the operations framed by the word
Of his secret providence, as the whole universe of God, so that
was at first created by his power, wisdom, and things which are
goodness, and the things which are seen, were IT^Z^wto&to
not made of things which do appear : d it is appear.
3 Confident expectation.] Compare 2 Cor. mm signifies world ; as it is often trans-
ix. 4; Heb. iii. 14; where the word lated in the New Testament. Bishop
u*os-2.a-ts, is used in this sense ; and Ra- Pearson would translate it, were made of
phelius has confirmed it by some perti- things which do not appear, that is, made
nent quotations from Polybius. out of nothing, without any preexistent
b The powerful conviction of things not matter, before God created the worlds.
seen ; e^sJ^os t« ^hnrofj-iim-] EMfyos, it Pearson on the Creed, p. 58.
hath been observed by many learned men, A As the things which are seen, were not
and particularly by Raphelius in loc. is a made of things which do appear : us ti /tu
strict proof or demonstration, that is, saith s* qaivopevm, x. v. k.] Our translators have
Mr. Hallet, such a kind of reason and ar- rendered this clause, So that the things
gument, as both convinces the understand- which are seen, &c. But this does not seem
ing, and engages a man to act according to be sufficiently agreeable either to the
to that conviction. Accordingly I have original, or to the design of the apostle;
rendered it by the word conviction, which which was not to deduce the sentiment
I think properly expresses the apostle's contained in the latter clause as an infer-
meaning. ence from the former; but rather to
c That the worlds were adjusted by the establish the position in the first part of
word of God.] As the original word is the verse, by the principle laid down in
a-iuits, I was once inclined to have ren- the latter. Accordingly, I have given it
dered it, tke various ages ofthe worldwere this turn in the paraphrase, and have taken
adjusted; and Lhave included this sense the liberty to translate us to, &c. as,
in the paraphrase. But it does not so evi- which clearly expresses, I apprehend, the
dently appear, that the consequence, re- apostle's intention. The construction of
lating to things not being made by those that Rom. iv. 16, is somewhat similar to this ;
appear, could be deduced from that prin- Therefore it is of faith, that it might be of
ciple ; I therefore conclude upon the grace, tin. txlo t» vwreus /v* x«7a *«/»»
whole, that this is an instance where that is, " that it might appear to be of

Faith illustrated in the case of Abel and Enoch : 85
certain no visible cause could produce these sect.
things,which would be in effect to suppose them xvi-
to have produced themselves ; we therefore by — ~~
faith refer them to a Divine invisible original. xie3'
4 By faith Abel And this happy and sublime principle hath 4
offered unto God a wrought even from the beginning of the world,
rifice than Cain^by an(^ an«mated good men to actions most pleas-
which he obtained ing to God, and honourable to themselves. It
witness, that he was was, for instance, by faith that Abel offered to
righteous, God tes- q d Rreater and more acceptable sacrifice
tifying of his gifts :, ^ P „ , #•,.,,».• , '
and by it he being than Lain ;e by means of which he obtained a tes-
dead, yet speaketh. timony that he was righteous ; God, by the vis
ible tokens of his favour, bearing witness to
his gifts, which he presented on the altar ; and
by it he being dead, yet speaketh ;f and recom
mends to us in all ages that regard to the great
atonement, which he expressed by bringing an
animal sacrifice, while Cain contented himself
with the vegetable products of the ground.
And though Abel became the early victim of
Cain's rage, yet that circumstance, in conjunc
tion with the declaration he received of the
Divine acceptance and favour, is very instruc
tive, in that it affords so powerful an evidence
of a future state.
5 By faith Enoch By faith th? celebrated patriarch Enoch was, 5
was translated, that ;n a miraculous manner, translated from among
5f.tf°^i ™. n^t men 5 so that he sh°uld not see death 1 and he
death ; ana was not * _ . . . .
was not found* any longer among the mhab-
grace, as we have already proved it is." the lamb of God. After all that has been
The apostle's intention was, by the latter offered to the contrary, I must think that
clause as an incontested principle to es- the Divine original qf sacrifices is strongly
tablish what he now wanted to prove, insinuated in this place.
namely, that justification was by faith; and * Dead, yet speaketh.] Some would render
this he does from the consideration of its it, And for this they say he died, that is, there
being by grace. It may be proper to con- is a tradition that he was massacred by
suit Mr. Hallet on Heb. xi. 3, note % who Cain, in a dispute about the recompense
refers to Eph. i. 12 ; and 1 Cor. x. 6, where of a future life, which faith proposes. Sau-
the apostle's words us to, &c. cannot signi- rin's Sermons, Vol. IX. p. 54. I rather think
fy any thing but to the intent that. it refers to the testimony borne, as it were,
e A greater and more excellent sacrifice.] to a. future state by his story, as he was so
A late ingenious writer, Mr. Kennicott, (in excellent a person, and visibly approved
his Two dissertations on the Tree of Life, and by God, yet left to suffer by the cruelty of
the Oblations o/Cain and Abel, p. 197,) has his wicked brother. Some would render
inferred from the word m-kiuvit 8-uo-itiy, h.a.\ttla.i, he is spoken of to this day, asaper-
which may be rendered a greater or fuller son of most eminent piety and goodness .
sacrifice, that Cain contented himself with e Was notfound.] The circumstances of
presenting only the mincha, or bread of- his translation Sirenot mentioned; butsome
fering, without a victim ; whereas Abel have thought this intimateshe was private-
sacrificed both, and by presenting a lamb, ly translated, and sought for, as Elijah af-
shewed his faith in the great sacrifice of terwards was, 2 Kings ii. 17.

86 By faith Noah prepared an ark for saving his house.
sEct. itants of this lower world, because God had found, because God
„„: - , , ,. , , • i ¦ :„ „ had translated him ;
xvl- translated him to the celestial regions, in a ^ before his trang.
7" manner before altogether unexampled, nor iati0n he had this
v, * ever since equalled among mortals, but in the testimony, that he
single instance of Elijah. And God thus trans- ptea^d God.
lated him, not only because he had a regard for
his character, but because he would by such an
interposition, give a visible and very important
lesson to others, to seek and secure his favour
by the exercise of such a disposition. For be
fore his translation, he obtained witness that he
pleased God ; preceding tokens were given of
God's favourable regards to him ; and that
character is expressed by the sacred historian,
when it is said, (Gen. v. 24,) that Enoch walk
ed with God ; that is, he maintained a constant
regard to him, and received the indication of
his favour ; so that there subsisted a holy in
tercourse and friendship between God and
6 Enoch. But without a sincere faith, as the 6 But without faith
great principle fo action [it is] absolutely impos- '>le^ei,™m°!siftJre h'°
sible to please {.him „•] for he who approacheth to &" wmeth to°God!
God, and pretends to walk with him,h must, as must believe that he
the foundation of that intercourse, firmly be- is, and *Aat he is a
lieve that he exists, and [that] he is the rewarder thaTdillgently se*
of them that diligently seek him, and will bestow him.
some peculiar and important blessings upon
them. For where there are no such expectations
as these, the soul cannot be animated to the la
bours and struggles of a truly religious life,
7 By faith the patriarch Noah, the second com- 7 By faith Noah,
mon ancestor of mankind, being admonished by bemgwarnedofGod
a Divine oracle, concerning things which were ^ yet"„0ved with
not yet seen, and things of such a nature, that
no one had ever seen or heard of any thing par
allel to them, the dissolution of the world by a
flood, and the destruction of all its inhabitants,
believed and revered the awful threatening.
And being impressed with a pious, and in that
connection, most rational fear of the Divine
'¦ Approacheth to God, and pretends to in a larger sense, and refer to that steady
walk with him.] Raphelius hath shewn, course of piety and virtue, which is im-
tliat the original word -afoo-if^ofiivtiv is ap- plied in pleasing God, or walking with
plied in the Greek classics, to coming to God him, as in the former verse Enoch is said
by prayer; and it is used in chap. x. 1, 22 ; to have done ; and which in the preced-
and xii. 22, 23 ; for approaching to God in ing clause, it is declared to be impossible
any act of Divine worship. He therefore for any one to do without faith.
iustly observes, that it may here be taken

By faith Abraham sojourned in a strange land ; 87
fear.prepared an ark judgments, with immense labour and cost, sect.
^,%isSmWrt^^M^ °f rfrv™1 wicked xvi'
he condemned the men, prepared an ark, which God taught him "~T"
world, and became to builder the salvation of his house and fam- • *•'
heir of the right- jiy . by means oi which he condemned the \mhe-
bTftith? ,S H.evinS w»r«,» by bearing a public and con-
vincing testimony against them. And thus he
became heir ofthe righteousness which is obtain
ed by faith :k he was pronounced by God a
righteous person, though his character was not
absolutely free, from imperfections, and became
by divine grace entitled to the promise of eter
nal life, of which his temporal deliverance,
though so amazing, was only an emblem.
8 By faith Abra- By faith, that illustrious patriarch Abraham, 8
ham, when he was from whom y»u justly esteem it a peculiar
called to go out into honour and happiness to be descended, being
shouirafterTeceive calledhy the God of glory, who appeared to
for an inheritance, him, to go out, from his Father's house and
obeyed; and he went native land, to a distant place, which God prom-
whi'therhe went"'' lse^ l^at ^e sflou^ afterwards receive for an in*
heritance, obeifed without disputing or murmur
ing, and went out, though he knew not at all
whither he was going, or to which part of the
world he was to steer his course, humbly re
signing himself to Divine Providence to mark
9 By faith he so- out his journey and his abode. By faith, he 9
journed in the land sojourned all the remainder of his days in the
°I ^Tge'country, {aPd of promise, when he knew it to be so, as
dwelling in taber- [»»] « strange country, without having any
nacles with Isaac and property there, unless it was that of a sepulchre
Jacob the heirs, with towards the close of his life ; dwelling in tents,
him of the same ., , r , ' f '
promise. easily moved irom one place to another, some
part of the time with Isaac and Jacob ;l who,
in their succession, were heirs with him ofthe
same promise, and depositaries of it, yet led the
10 For he looked same kind of wandering life. But he passed 1°
from place to place with cheerfulness ; for he
expected at length to be led on to a city, and
• Condemned the world.] It is plain that plied in scripture. Cumb.Orig. Gent, p,
here, as in many other places, a person 418.
is said to condemn those against whom he ' Uitk Isaac and yacobO] It is plain, from
furnishes out matter of accusation, in the account ofthe lives of these patriarchs,
which view Titus iii. 11, may be under- that Jacob was born fifteen years before
stood. See the note there. Abraham died ; and the oracle given to
k Heir of the righteousness.] Bishop Isaac before the birth of his children,
Cumberland observes, that Noah is the first would sufficiently intimate to Abraham
to whom the name of righteous man is ap- that he was the heir of the promise.

88 And Sarai was delivered of a child when past age.
sect, that not such a one as he had left in his native for a city which hath
xvi- land, or such as he saw in Canaan, or even in [°Hndati°™' Ih°s.e
 _ .' , , , ' r .1 • builder and maker is
Lgypt, grand and populous as some ot their God
xi^O buildings were ; the object of his joyful and
confident expectation, was that city, which
alone hath firm and im moveable foundations, in
comparison with which they were but like a
frail tabernacle ; a city, of which God [is] the
builder and former, who drew and executed the
grand plan, and laid out upon it all the richest
ornaments, which might raise it to a magnifi
cence, worthy of his own abode, and the in
heritance of his beloved children.
11 By faith Sarai herself, notwithstanding some \1 Through faith
mixture of suspicion, at length, as the worthy also Sara herself re-
consort of such an husband, and worthy mo- celved strength to
, r i n- j . ~ .a A- conceive seed, and
ther of such an offspring, received strength for was delivered' of a
the conception qf seed, and brought forth a child child when she was
beyond the due time of age for a such a purpose, past age, because
when she was ninety years old, and in the she judged him faith-
_ ii,- i, r i_ • ful who had prom-
course of nature absolutely incapable of being isedi
a mother ; because she accounted him who had
promised, to be the faithful and Almighty God,
who could with infinite ease accomplish an
event, which then seemed to be, and indeed
12 was, unparalleled. Therefore by this mighty 12 Therefore sprang
principle of faith in her, and in Abraham, there there even of one,
r r c ..i. j. ¦ .,. and him as good as
sprang even from one father, and he in this re- dead) S0TOa„°asthe
spect as it were, dead, [a posterity] in multitude stars of the sky in
as the stars ofthe heaven, and as the sand upon multitude, and as the
the sea shore innumerable,™ according to that sand ™hich is by the
". . . ...'.,. J? . sea shore mnumera-
Divme promise, which carried its efficacy into Die,
so many remoter ages, and retains it even to
this day.
13 Now all these worthy and excellent persons, 13 These all died
of whom I have here been speak'mg,died in faith, in faith, not having
not having received the blessings exhibited in received the prom-
. , .° 2. .. 1 • ^l r jt , ises, but having seen
the promises ; but having seen them afar off, and them afar 0ff and
having been fully persuaded [of them,] and em- were persuaded of
braced [them] with the most cordial affection,and them> and embraced
greatest ardour of mind, and having, through
™ In multitude as the stars of heaven, have been numbered with a considerable
&c] Mr. Hallet observes here a great degree of exactness. See Hallet in loc.
propriety in the apostle's saying, that they where he endeavours to account, consist-
should be in multitude as the stars of heaven, ently with this observation, for Psalm
and as the sand ofthe sea shore innumerable ; cxlvii. 4, He telleth the number ofthe stars,
there being an impossibility of numbering and calleth them all by their names, as if
the latter, whereas the former, since they this were the peculiar prerogative of God.
have been reduced into constellations,

These all desired a better country, that is, an heavenly. 89
them, and confess- the whole course of their lives, confessed that sect.
ed that they were fay were strangers and sojourners on earth • xv'-
strangers and pil- J . .£ * -v. t. 1 • c""" » 
grims on the earth. as we rknov7 that these holy patriarchs, and —
some of their most eminent descendants did. • ?A
(Gen. xxiii. 4 ; xlvii. 9; 1 Chron. xxix. 15 ;
14 For they that Psal. xxxix. 12; cxix. 19,54.) For they 14
say such things.de- wfi0 Say such things as these, and speak of
Ssee^tcountty! themselves as strangers and pilgrims, plainly
express that they seek a country,11 different from
that in which they dwell, when they use such
15 And truly if they language. And as for these excellent men, 15
had been mindful of if indeed they had been mindful of that country
that country from A. wnlcn fay CQme out fay mi^t sure have
whence they earned » _ ' . » -5
out, they might had an opportunity of returning to it ; tor they
have had opportuni- were a considerable body, and they might have
ty to have returned: marched back without the probability of meet
ing with any resistance, and might have ex
pected a subsistence among the relations of
their family, who were themselves in a pros
perous state, and often expressed on proper
occasions, their regard to these their illustrious
16 But now they kinsmen. Now therefore it appears, that they 16
S'lhat isflnhea": wre desirom °f a better' that »» an heavenly
enly: wherefore God [country;0] for there was no earthly country,
is not ashamed to be which they seem to have been pursuing. And
called their God = indeed this is the great excellence of their
for he hath prepar- , , ° , , , .
ed for them a city, character, to be governed by such views ;
therefore God determined to bestow this happy
land upon them, and he is not ashamed to be
called their God, in such a peculiar manner, as
he has assumed the title, because he hath pre
pared them such a city as they sought ; whereas
if he had done nothing more for them than he
did here upon earth, it would have been be
neath his dignity to have professed that rela
tion ; as the title naturally imports something
great and excellent, far beyond what these pa
triarchs received, and indeed what any can
possibly receive in this mortal and transi
tory life.
n Seek a country ; Wfy/<Pa.3 The origin- • Better country, that is, an heaven-
alword is very emphatical ; it signifies, ly.] The argument, according to the
as it were, a native country, or a country turn I have given it, is much the same
in which their father dwelt, and is oppos- with that which our Lord urges, Mat,
ed to that in which they were strangers xxii. 32.
and pilgrims.

verse

90 Reflections on the foregoing instances of faith.

IMPROVEMENT.
sect. Let the many glorious examples of faith, which are here set
3vi before us, animate our souls to imitation, and excite in us a
 generous desire of acting upon that noble and sublime principle,
1 s g without which it is impossible to please God. And O, may what
1 we call our faith be not merely a speculative and ineffectual as-
2 sent to the truth, even of the most weighty propositions ; but a
firm persuasion of their certainty, and a deep conviction of their
importance, that we also may obtain a good report.
3 May we believe in God, as the former and support of univer-
6 sal nature, as most assuredly existing, and as most bountifully
4 rewarding all that seek him with sincerity and diligence. So shall
our sacrifices be acceptable to him, as those of Abel were, while
with him we look to that great Sacrifice and atonement, of which
his victim was the appointed representation. Like Enoch we
shall then be animated to walk with God, and favoured with Di
vine intercourse and communications. And though we cannot
expect a translation like his, which should exempt us from the
common lot of mortality, we shall be secure of admission into
the paradise of God above, and in due time shall ascend to it in
7 our complete persons. We shall then, like Noah, find our safety
in the midst of a dissolving world, and while sinners are con
demned, be found the heirs of righteousness.
While we wait* for this happiness, let us endeavour to approve
3 ourselves the genuine children of Abraham, the father of the
faithful. Ever attentive to the Divine call, may we in obedience
to it, be willing to go forth, though we do not particularly know
whither ; and with an intrepidity like his, may we even be ready
to exchange worlds, at the command of God, ignorant as we are
of what lies beyond the grave ; thinking it enough, that we
10 know it is a land which God hath promised as the inheritance
of his children. It is indeed a city that hath foundations, in
comparison of which all the most magnificent and establish
ed buildings of the children of men are but mean aud movea
ble tents.
God boasts in the title of its builder and maker, having formed
and fashioned it for the highest displays of his glory and his
love ; and in reference to it he is not ashamed to be called our God ;
for by bestowing it upon us, he answers all which that high and
16 glorious title might import. May we ever desire this as our
better country, and live as its citizens ought ; confessing our
selves, in reference to it, to be pilgrims and strangers upon. the
earth. And though we here receive not the accomplishment of
the promises, may we keep our eyes on the objects they
exhibit, how distant soever they may seem ; and being per
suaded of them, may we embrace them ; embrace them even

By faith Abraham offered up Isaac : 91
with our dying arms, and breathe out our prepared and sect.
willing spirits, in full assurance that we are going to receive xvi-
and possess them. — —
SECT. XVII.
The apostle further dilates upon examples and instances of faith in
Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Joseph, and Moses. Heb. XI. 1 7 — 29.
Hebrews XI. 17- HEBREWS XI. 17.
T) Y faith Abra- T HAVE already mentioned some glorious sect.
-D ham when he 1 instances of the faith of Abraham, our illus- xvii-
was tried, offered . . , T , . . , ' r r ,.,
up Isaac .- and he trious progenitor ; but 1 should be tar irom „ ,
that had received doing justice to my subject, if I were not to x;, 17-
the promises, offer- a(jd another, the most celebrated of all. You
ten"l. y g0t" wi" remember therefore, that it was by faith
that Abraham was supported, when he was tried,
in that most severe instance, and at the Divine
command offered his son, his only son, Isaac,
whom he loved ; yea, he who had received the
promises, which terminated not only in his
seed, but in Isaac by name, offered his only be
gotten [son,] in whom they so centred, that
they must necessarily have failed if he had per
ished without any offspring. So that nothing
seemed more difficult, on principles of common
reason, than the reconciliation of the promise
18 Of whom it with the command. Even when he was des- 18
was said. That m tined to the altar, concerning whom it was said,
be called : ^n -Isaac shall thy seed be called, (Gen. xxi. 12,)
yet his triumphant faith surmounted even such
an obstacle, and it was as wise and rational as
19 Accounting that it was pious and heroic : Reasoning within 19
God was able to himself as he did, that God was able, even to
ViZ^dellXZraise[him]from the dead * and consequently
whence also he re- that he could have brought Isaac to life again,
ceived him in * if he had really expired under the sacrifical
£ure' knife, and been reduced to ashes : from whence
he received him even in a figured For as his
" Seasoning that God was able even to resurrection from the dead. Butthelearn-
raisehim.] Archbishop Tillotson justly ed Dr Warburton contends earnestly forit,
observes, that his faith was in this respect that tv ma.^nS om intimates, that the whole
the more admirable, as, so far as we can transaction was parabolical or typical of the
learn, there never had been one single in- method God would take for the salvation
stance of a resurrection from the dead, in, of men. The learned Wolfius is ofthe same
or before, the days of Abraham. opinion, (Cure Philolog.X 'ol. IV p.762,) and
b In a figure .• ev wagafoMi.] Some think observes in support of it, that the Greek
this implies, that his birth was a kind of word .sraga&M answers to the Hebrew
VOL. 6. 13

92 And Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau.
sect, production was a miracle, raising him, as it
xvu. Were, from the dead bodies of those who in a
course of nature had no hope of children ; so
xi. 19 ^e was m an°ther sense raised from the dead,
when God gave him back to Abraham in the
mount, in that awful transaction, in which was
so significant a representation of Christ's day,
(John viii. 56,) and of the method which God
took for our redemption, in the sacrifice of his
onlv begotten Son.
20 By faith, in a revelation which he then re- 20 By faith Isaac
ceived from God, under that superior direc- blessed Jacob^nd
tion, Isaac, when advanced in age, blessed his tningS t0 come.
two children, Jacob and Esau,c and uttered
some remarkable oracles concerning things
long to come, and of such a nature, that no hu
man foresight could possibly reach them.
21 By faith, Jacob, when dying, blessed each of 21 By faith Jacob,
the sons of Joseph, in full dependence on the when he was a dy-
t-,. . J J ¦ c . , ¦* • r- „  inff, blessed both the
Divine promise of an inheritance in Canaan ; so^ of joseph . and
appointing these his grand children, -tribes in worshipped leaning
Israel : foretelling the superiority of Ephraim upon the top of his
the younger, to Manasseh the elder ; and in staff-
thankful acknowledgment of that Divine
goodness, which he had so long experienced,
at the same time worshipped,^ bowing down
upon the top of his staff, with whith he support
ed himself as he sat on the side of his bed.e
hvn, and is so used by the Seventy ,- and worshipped upon the top of his staff: and
that the Hebrews are wont to say SttTO, in this agrees with the Greek and Syriac
or by a parable or figure, when they would translation ; and Wolfius adds, that the
express a typical representation. He im- Seventy always render the Hebrew word
agines this interpretation to be the more ntOD, a staff. Mr. Hallet, therefore, in a
probable, because the apostle hath put a learned note upon this place, is of opinion
mark of emphasis upon ev <nr«gaCowi, by that the Hebrew word signifies either a
prefixing xcli to it, even in a figure. bed or a staff, and that our English trans-
c Blessed Jacob.] He was persuaded lators too implicitly followed the modern
that God would one way or another make Jews, and supposed it here to signify a
good his promises to them, though he bed, in opposition to the authority of the
could not certainly tell how, and was mis- Seventy and of the apostle. The passages
taken in the person. may possibly be reconciled, if there be
J Worshipped.] He thought it so great any occasion for it, by the circumstance
a privilege to be buried in the land of Ca- mentioned in the paraphrase, as it is not
naan, that he bowed his head, in token of likely that Jacob was now in bed, (see
thankfulness for it ; which was another Gen. xlvii. 29,) but he might very proba-
demonstration of faith in God's promise, bly be sitting on the side of it. His lean-
Gen, xlvii. 30, 31. ing on the top of his staff shows that he
' On the top qf his staff, as he sat on the was very old and feeble ; and this circum-
side of his bed.] In the passage referred stance, saith Mr. Hallet, is very perti-
to Gen. xlvii. 31. It is said according to nently mentioned by the apostle, to inti-
our English version, Israel bowed himself mate that feeble as he was, he would wor-
iipon his bed's head. The apostle says, he ship God in the best manner he was able.

The same faith manifested in Moses. 93
22 By faith Joseph Again, it was by faith that Joseph, when dy- sect.
memion of the de! *"?> mentioned the departure of the children of xvii.
parting of the chil- Israel ox& of Egypt, as a fact which should cer- 
dren of Israel ; tainly come to pass, though at a long distance ^J^
and^gave command- 0f time ; and then in token of his entire de- *''
bonets.C°nCeniinS' "S Per>dence upon it, and expectation of the in
heritance they would then possess, he gave a
charge concerning the carrying his bones with '
them, to be interred in the sepulchre of his
fathers in Canaan.
23 By faith Mo- The case of our illustrious law giver will 23
born,Wwas hidthr^e als0 furnish us with farther glorious examples
months of his pa- of that, which was in him a kind of hereditary
rents, because they virtue ; for it was by faith that Moses, when he
saw he was a prop- was :ust born was hidden three months by his
er child ; and they . J , , , . ¦' ,
were not afraid of Plous parents, in their own house ; because they
the king's command- saw [he was] a graceful child, who seemed by
ment- his aspect to promise something uncommon.
And they therefore determined, if possible, to
preserve his life, and feared not the command
ment ofthe king, requiring all Israelitish parents,
on pain of death, to give up their male chil
dren, that they might be thrown into the river.
24 By faith Moses By faith this Moses, when he zvas grown up f 24
when he was come t0 maturity of age, and become great in the
be ycalTe'dretheSe son dignities and preferments of the Egyptian
of Pharaoh's daugh- court, on full consideration of all that could be
ter; pleaded in favour of secular views, deliberate
ly refused to be any longer called, as he had be
fore been, the son of Pharaoh's daughter, but
boldly professed himself all Israelite, and in
terposed to vindicate his brethren from their
25 Choosing rath- oppression : Choosing much rather to partake 25
with 'nf rpe?pTetl°onf with the PeoPle °f God in thdr afflicti°ni than t0
God, than to enjoy enjoy the temporary and transient pleasures of
f Grown up.] Some would more liter- crown when a boy ; and that it is as if
ally render it, grown great; that is, a the apostle had said, "He did not doit
great man in power and dignity. But the as a puerile action, and when he under-
version I have preferred is justified by stood not the value of things ; but when
Erasmus Schmidius, and by the learned he knew all the worth it could be sup-
Bos, who, in support of it, cites a re- posed to have." See Tillotson's Works,
markable passage from Homer, (Exercit. Vol. II p. 20. If Josephus's account
Philolog. p. 252 :) and it appears by the be right, Pharaoh's daughter had no son
account of Stephen, Acts xii. 23, that of her own, and adopted him, with some
Moses was now forty years old. I have view to make him successorto the crown ;
given a hint of both interpretations in the but I do not apprehend the laws of
paraphrase. Some are of opinion, that Egypt would have permitted that, as he
this passage refers to the story which Jo- was of 'foreign birth.
sephus tells us, of his trampling on the

S^ Having respect to the recompense of reward.
sect, sin, which he might have expected, had he the pleasures .of sin
^continued in that magnificent, but corrupt for a season ;
Heb court : Esteeming the reproach of Christ? the 26 Esteeming the
xi.26 infamy that he might meet with in acknow- '^^riches^w
ledging himself one of the Israelites whom fh™ Measure's8 of El"
Christ had been pleased to take under his gypt ; for he had
special protection, and whom God had ac- respect unto the re-
-inowledged for his anointed people, greater ^nse of the re'
riches than all the treasures in Egypt, though
so opulent a kingdom : for he directed his re
gards to the recompense qf reward?- which he
expected to receive in the invisible and eternal
world, and to possess, when princes should
have quitted their thrones, and all the pride of
27 monarchs be laid low. It was also by faith, 27 By faith he
that he left Erupt in that resolute and heroic forsook Egypt, not
manner ? not fearing the wrath of the tingt&flgTSS*
when he charged him on pain of death to see dured, as seeing hira
his face no more ; but before he went, boldly who is invisible.
predicted the destruction of the first born,
i which was to follow all the dreadful judg
ments already executed : for he was inwardly
strengthened to this dignity and steadiness of
conduct, as seeing him who is the great invisible
Being, ever present to the eye of the believing
mind, and whose presence and friendship is of
such infinite importance, that he who fixes his
regards on him, will. never by any considera
tion, be influenced to offend him, nor much
impressed with the fear of any thing that
would tempt him to do this.
8 Reproach qf Christ.] There are some And for the illustration of this he quotes,
who understand this of the reproach of and by this key explains, Psal. lxxxix.
Israel, God's anointed people, and so 50 — 52.
would vender it, the reproach of the anoint- h Recompense of reward.] That reward
ed ; but I rather apprehend, considering could not be temporal grandeur, which he
the sense in which this name is every might have had with much greater secu-
where else used by the apostle, that it re- rity and advantage in Egypt; nor the
fers to the relation in which Christ stood possession of Canaan, which he never
to Israel, as his peculiar people ; so that saw. It must therefore be the eternal in-
reproach borne on their account was borne heritance, which was discovered to him by
for him- (Compare 1 Cor. x. 9 ;) and Mr. the principle here so largely described
Fleming, (Christology, Vol I. p. 169,) and recommended.
urges this as an argument for Christ's ' Fearing the wrath ofthe king.] As it
existence before the time of Moses. Du is so expressly said, (Exod. ii. 14, 15,)
Mont supposes that the Israelites expect- that when he first quitted Egypt, and
ed deliverance by the Messiah, and that went to sojourn in Midian, he was afraid;
the Egyptians insulted them on that ac- I apprehend the assertion of the apostle,
count ; and it is certain, reproach borne that he did not fear the wrath qf the king,
on the account nf Christ, may be, and is call- refers to the instance mentioned in the
ed the reproach of Christ. Compare Heb. paraphrase.
xiii. 13 ; Du Mont's Serin, p. 151 — 155.

Reflections on the foregoing instances qf faith. 95
28 Through faith By faith that God would assuredly send his sect:
veVanitheesPprink:anSel « ** vindictiv,e design foretold, and -ii.
ling of blood, lest he sPare the nouses properly distinguished, heceU — T"
that destroyed tlie ebrated the passover, and the pouring forth the " e«o
first h°m> shouW blood of the lamb, which he sprinkled on the
lintels, and the posts ofthe doors, as the mark
of committing those who dwelt under such
roofs to the Divine protection ; that he who de
stroyed the first born might not touch them, un
der the security of that peaceful sign : an em
blem of the safety we expect by means of the
blood of Jesus, the true and great passover,
who is sacrificed for us.
29 By faith they Again, by faith operating in Moses, and in 29
passed through the jts degree in them likewise, they passed over the
W /which the E^ Red sea?~ sedately, as ifthey had marched on
gyptians assaying to dry land, while its waters by the Divine com-
do, were drowned, mand divided, and left the channel bare to
them, so that they completed their march
through it, and arrived safely on the opposite
shore ; which the Egyptians making an insolent
and rash attempt to do, were all drowned, and
sunk like lead in the mighty waters, which re
turned upon them with irresistible violence.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let these glorious instances oi faith be preserved in our mem- verse
ery, and have their due influence upon our hearts. When God
calls us to resign our greatest comforts, let us think of that heroic
act oi faith by which Abraham offered up Isaac, and seemed in 17
him to sacrifice all the promises, as well as his son. Yet he
therein acted a part the most strictly rational ; as rightly con
cluding, that God could with infinite ease call him back to life 19
again, and make a person, who had poured forth all his blood on
the altar, and been reduced to ashes there, the father qfmany
nations. Let dying parents commit their children to the care of
the ever living God, like Jacob ; and worship him who hath fed 20
them all their lives long, and who will never forsake those that put 21
their trust in him. Let those who are called to glorify God, by
opposing the unjust commands of great and powerful men ; re
member the parents of Moses, and remember their illustrious child.
k By faith they passed.] Mr. Saurin ob- persons afterwards mentioned by name, as
serves, with his usual delicacy, that since instances of faith, were, on the whole, in
it very evidently appears, that of those such a state of acceptance with him as to
who passed through the sea, there were be entitled to his everlasting favour. Sau-
some with whom God was not well pleased, rin's Serm. Vol. IX. p. 47.
1 Cor. x. 5, we cannot infer, that all the

96 By faith the zualls of Jericho fell down :
sect. Does he now repent that wonderful choice that he made at an
xvn- adult age ? does he now wish that he had been called the son of
' Pharaoh's daughter, rathee than the servant of God, faithful in all
24^25 his house ? does he wish? that he had secured the treasures of
26 Egypt, and the temporary pleasures of sin, and declined that re
proach of Christ, which has ended in eternal glory? Our hearts,
our consciences will soon answer ; let us then, like him, have
%7 respect unto the recompense of reward. Let us endeavour more
frequently to direct our regards to God, and live as seeing him
who is invisible.
And while our faith is thus viewing him, let us look with
28 pleasure to the blood of sprinkling, which places us under his pro
tection ; which introduces us to his favour ; which secures us
29 from the destroying angel. He will lead us on safely to his
heavenly Canaan, if we fall not by unbelief. He will open our
passage through seas of difficulty ; he will send down upon us
every suitable supply, and would much sooner command the
skies to rain down bread, or the flinty rock to melt into streams of
water, than desert his people in the wilderness. Let all his
wonders of power, and of love, to Israel of old, animate our
faith ; and let them all quicken our obedience ; and under a
sense of our own weakness, and the importance of this leading,
this princely grace, let us daily pray, Lord, increase our faith.
SECT. XVIII.
The apostle concludes his discourse on faith, by hinting at many
other glorious instances of it, and besides several recorded in
scripture, refers also to the case of those who suffered under the
persecution of Antiochus Epiphanes. Heb. XI. 30. — XII. 2.
SRCT v,„„r Hebrews XI. 30. HebeewsXI.30.
xviii." T HAVE mentioned the faith which our fore- "D Y faith the walls
 '_ -I- fathers exercised on the miraculous power -*-* of Jericho fell
^ Jf G°d,t0lead thTr °Ut °fcEguyPt' ^ thr°U*h -e'compaLdt
xi. 30 the Ked sea ; and I must farther observe, that bout seven days.
they continued under the influence of the same
principle when they came into the promised
land : for it was by faith in those who marched
round the strongly fortified walls of Jericho,
following the ark, and who at the appointed
signal blew the trumpets of rams' horns and
shouted, that, contrary to all sensible appear
ances of possibility, they fell down, smitten by
the hand of God, without any human force,
having been only surrounded seven days in sol
emn silence,'according to the Divine command j

The faith of Gideon, Barak, Samson, Jephtha, David, &c. 97
31 By faith the how absurd a spectacle soever their procession sect;
harlot Rahab per- might appear to the besieged. It was bu faith. xvi"-'
is led not with them i- r •.. i r. , , ,"J '
that believed not, and ,n consequence of it, that Rahab the harlot 
when she had re' did not perish with the infidels of that city J?6?:
ceived the spies among whom she dwelt ; having received the
with peace. spies hospitably and dismissed them in peace,
when an alarm was taken by her fellow citi
zens, and they searched for them to destroy
them. She therefore hazarded her own life
to preserve theirs, believing them to be the
servants of the Almighty Jehovah, and assur
ing herself that he could protect her in her
efforts for their security, and could make them
the means of delivering her and her family ;
which was accordingly the case.
32 And what shall And what shall I say farther upon this copi- 32
I more say? for the ous, this inexhaustible subject? for the time
time would fail me wouidfailme if I should attempts discourse at
to tell of Gideon, , J _. , , • , 1,
and of Barak, and large concerning Gideon, who with so small a
of Samson, and of band of men cut off so many thousands of the
Jephthae : 0/David Midianites ; and Barak, who freed Israel from
also and Samuel, ana .. . . r r u- j .. j cv i. i_-
«Ahe prophets ' l"e oppression oi Jabin, and routed Siserah his
general ; and Samson, who slew so many
thousands of the Philistines with the jaw bone
of an ass ; and performed so many other aston
ishing achievements : I might also speak of
the victory of Jephtha over the Ammonites,
and the heroic acts of David, in his combat
with Goliah, and his other frequent encoun
ters with the enemies of God, and his Israel ;
and even of Samuel, who though his character
seemed more pacific, as a prophet and a judge,
yet led on the armies of the Lord on a re
markable occasion, to an illustrious victory. I
might also enlarge on the celebrated histories
of Elijah, Elisha, and others of the prophets,
particularly Daniel, and the three young
worthies, whose magnanimous history he hath
33 Who through particularly recorded. I will not dwell on 3'3
faith subdued king- the history of those heroes who have trans
mitted their names to our age, and shall trans
mit them to all who are to come, with such
distinguished honour ; but shall content my
self with observing, that it was by the exercise
of this great principle, that they were raised to
those sublime degrees of reputation and glory.
It was by faith that some of them, after many
a painful struggle, subdued the kingdoms of

*)g Faith illustrated in the sufferings of ancient worthies :
sect, those princes which had oppressed God's do™n^u^^
xviii- Israel; others of them ^wrought righteousness? ^°^^ °stopped
and carried their obedience to God, and their tne mouths of lions;
J*33 zeal for his law to the most extraordinary de
grees ; others of them obtained promises ofthe
most unexpected events in their favour, which
Were exactly and circumstantially performed ;
others stopped the mouths of lions, which came
roaring against them, as if they would have
devoured them in a moment, or into whose
dens they were thrown.
34. Nay as to some of them we are expressly 34 Quenched the
told, that they quenched the violence ofthe fire, ^nce £ ftj,
when they were actually thrown into the lur- of tne sworQj out
nace ; others of them escaped the edge of the of weakness were
sword? when it was just lifted up to destroy ""^.^g fi**J"
them ; they were strengthened in the midst turnveadiat0 flight Ae
of weakness? and many of them became so armies of the aliens.
valiant in battle, that they repelled the armies of
the aliens, or foreign enemies, When they en-
35 camped against them. There are also record- 35 Women receiy-
ed in the prophetic writings other instances in £ *«£ Jad ra*.
which women received their dead {children] by a others were tortur-
resurrection from the dead ; which till these ed, not accepting
examples, had never been known or heard of :
(Compare 1 Kings xvii. 22, 23 ; 2 Kings iv.
36, 37.) And the credible records of succeed
ing ages inform us of the triumphs of faith in
a still more glorious degree : in which several
others, and particularly seven children, and
one pious and holy mother, were tortured d in
the most inhuman manner, to compel them
to renounce their religion, and commit idola
try ; but endured all with invincible fortitude,
not accepting deliverance* when it was offered
' Wrought righteousness.] Some have d Were tortured.] The original word
interpreted this, not only of their leading signifies a peculiar sort of torture, which
lives exemplary for holiness, but adminis- was called that of the tympanum, or drum,
tering justice to others. But I do not when they were extended in the most vio-
know that the phrase has ever thatsignifi- lent manner, and then beaten with clubs,
cation. which must give exquisite pain, when all
b Edge of the sword.] Probably this the parts were on such a stretch. See
may refer to the deliverance of David Wolfius. Curte Philolog. in loc.
from the sword of Saul, and of Elijah, e Not accepting deliverance] Probably
and Micajah, from that of Ahab. the apostle here refers to 2 Mac. viii. 11,
c Strengthened in weakness.] Some refer 14, 23, 29, where there is an evident ref-
this to their being recovered from sickness, erence to a resurrection, which plainly
by faith and prayer, as Hezekiah, Job, shews it then to have been assuredly be-
and David were. lieved among the Jews. Dr. Scott thinks

iyho had trials of cruel mockings and scourgings, 9p
ance ; that they them, nor even riches and preferments added sect.
might obtain a bet- to the proposal, that they might obtain a better xviil-
resurrection f than their persecutors could offer "~°
them, when they seemed more than half dead ; xi e3j
even a resurrection to the enjoyment of an ev-
36 And others had erlascing kingdom in the heavens. And others, 35
trial of cruel mock- ;n the same glorious cause, received the trial of
in|s'; "yea, ^morf - cruel mockings and scourgings ;« but neither
over,' of bonds and the derision nor the pain, could prevail upon
imprisonment. them to desert their profession. Tea, they
proved also the utmost force of bonds and im
prisonment, in which many of them languished
for tedious months and years, under all the ill
usage which commonly attends such confine-
37 They were ston- ments. And others were brought out from 37
ed, they were sawn tjjejr Don(js to the most infamous and painful
asunder, weretempt- . - , r . r
executions ; and they were some ol them ston
ed, and others sawn asunder? they were tempt
ed'1 by unheard of cruelties on the one hand,
as well as the offers of immediate deliverance
at was revealed to them by Daniel and e Scourgings.] Jeremiah was buffeted,
Ezekiel, in order to prepare them for those Jer. xx. 2) and some think, scourged
severe trials which they were afterwards too, chap, xxxvii. 15. But scourging was
to undergo for the sake of their religion, so frequent a punishment, both alone,
Scott's Christian Life, Vol. V. p. 208 But it and before a capital execution, (compare
may be justly debated, how far the pas- Dr. Lardner's Credibility qf the Gospel his-
sages referred to could afford certain proof tory, Vol. I Book I. chap. viii. § 13, and
of a resurrection. It is observable, that Dr. Scott on Matthew xxvii. 26,) that it is
Josephus, being probably ashamed to a- probable it was inflicted on many other
vow a hope which the heathens had so pious persons on account of their re-
much derided, suppressed this circum- ligion.
stance, and only hints at some expecta- b Sawn asunder.] Dr. Prideaux, (Connect.
tions of a future state. Vol. I, p. 29,) and many others, suppose
f Better resurrection.] Dr. Owen under- the apostle might here refer to the tradi-
standsthis,as if the apostle had memt,The tion among the Jews, that the prophet
better resurrection, that is, the resurrection Isaiah Was sawn asunder at the command
which is better than the resurrection of the of Manasseh. Calmet understands by this
wicked. But it is observed by Jacobus Ca- expression, being torn in pieces, as it were,
petlus, that most probably, in that case, under a threshing instrument, consisting of
the article would have been prefixed tns wooden rollers, full of sharp iron teeth
Kfitfloios «v«rao-sais. The opinion of Cre- like a harrow. Compare Isa. xii 15; xxviii.
Hus and Dr Hammond, is, that the word 27 ; 2 Sam. xii. 31. Calmet's Diss. Vol. II.
better, is to be understood as opposed to N°. 5, p 134, 135.
a present remission of their torments ; and ' Tempted ] Some suppose a mistake in
this sense I have adopted in the para- the reading, and that it should be Bn/poiS-ti-
phrase ; supposing itbeais a respect to the o-av, they were seared with a red hot iron,
deliverance which they would not accept, or burnt alive, which undoubtedly would
mentioned in the words immediately pre- give a still stronger sense. The learned
ceding. Mr. Hallet is exceeding clear, Albert, (Observ Philolog. p 436,) supposes,
that the opposition lies between the resur- that instead of Hrsipacr-Swav, the apostle
rection to eternal life, which these martyrs wrote te-mipa.trS-ntriL>, which expressed
expected, and the resurrectionof the dead their being squeezed to death by ropes or
children to life in this world, mentioned in cords twisted, and drawn tight about the
the first clause of the verse. body ; or at least their being strangled.
vol. 6. 14

100 Who wandered in deserts, and in mountains, &c.
sect, on the other, and at length slain with the ed, were slain with
xvi'"- sword ; they wandered about clothed in the **n(^ about •£
meanest manner, and sometimes, when their sneep skins, and
!^eo7 former habits were worn out, only in sheep goat skins, being
skins* and in goat skins, being destitute of the £^&.*fflicted'
common accommodations of life, afflicted and
even tormented, sometimes by the fury of their
enemies, and at other times by the rigour of
38 the seasons. And though these were persons 38 Of whom the
ofthe most amiable and venerable characters, ^ ^ev "wanTer*.
of whom the world was not worthy that they ed m deserts, and in
should inhabit it ; they wandered in deserts, mountains, and in
and in mountains, and in dens, and holes °f*?l\™£ caves of
the earth, that they might hide themselves,
if possible, from the rage of their persecutors,
who often, like dogs hunting for their prey, fol
lowed them even into these last retreats, soli
tary and inhospitable as they were.
39 And all these heroes in different ages, were 39 And these all
supported under their respective trials, s evere = J^fe^Xough
and extreme as they were, by the exercise ot }aitn) received not
a firm and lively faith, in the fidelity of God, the promise :
and the invisible rewards and glories of a fu
ture state ; and it was by this, that having ob
tained a good report, they perse vered to the end.
But they did not receive the full accomplishment
of the promise, made to their fathers, nor have
they yet arrived to the full and complete enjoy
ment of that glory which faith taught them to
40 expect : God having according to the counsels 40 God having pro
of his infinite wisdom, provided something still v»?ed some better
better for us, in the gospel revelation ; that so th^f Without uS
the beauty of his conduct and administration should not be made
might be so much the more apparent ; and that perfect.
they, without us, might not be made perfect ;l
but all might end with the greatest dignity
k Sheep skins: fj.itKala.isO] The Seventy, paraphrase what seemed to me the most
in the case of Elijah, translate the word noble and important sense The learned
which we render mantle, by //.tixulu, a sheep Wolfius, (Cure Philolog. Vol. IV. p. 774,)
skin. That sheep skins and goat skins, or at mentions with approbation the exposition
least the skins of some animals, were fre- of Alexander More, to this effect, that the
quently worn by the ancient prophets, promise which these worthies did not re-
seems to be intimated, Zech. xiii. 4 ceive, related to the first personal appear-
1 That they, without us, might not be made ance ofthe Messiah : that the better thing
perfect. ] It is debated, whether this refers which God hath provided for us, is the
to the most perfect state of the church on promise of Christ's second appearance, that
earth, and so expresses a decorum in the they might then he made perfect, but not
conduct of Providence, in gradually im- without us, though we have received the
proving the church of God ; or to the glo- accomplishment of the first promise
ry of the future state. I have given in the without them.

fVe then are compassed with a great cloud qf witnesses. 101
and propriety, in bringing all his children to- sect.
gether, to the full consummation of their hopes xvui-
in Christ Jesus his Son, at the time of his
final and triumphant appearance. *• 40
XII. 1 Where- In the mean time, we may consider this chap.
fore, seeing we also glorious and triumphant assemblv, as looking xii. 1
are compassed about d own {yom tne peaceful and blessed state at
with so great a cloud r .
of witnesses, let which many ot them are already arrived, and
us lay aside every observing the manner in which we endeavour
weight, and the sin t0 f0riow them. And let the thoucht animate
which doth so easily , „ . °, -
beset us, and let us us in a becoming manner. Being therefore, as
run with patience we are, encompassed m with so great a cloud of
the race that is set -witnesses? who surround us on every side in a
before usf vast innumerable assembly, the spectators of
our trial, let us lay aside every incumbering
weight, and especially the sin which in pres
ent circumstances has the greatest advantage
[against us,0] I mean, a disposition to relin
quish, or dissemble the gospel, for fear of suf
ferings ; [and] let us run with patience and per
severance, the race which is set before us, reso
lutely persisting in it, how long and painful
2 Looking unto Je- soever it may be. Looking off from every 2
sus, the author and ODject which would interrupt us in our career,
s our ' and fixing our eyes upon Jesus, the leader and
finisher of [our] faith,''' who called us out to this
ra Being therefore encompassed, &c. let race, when they are blown about by the
uj.] Our translators have rendered this, wind. Others would render it, The well
Wherefore seeing we also ; connecting xai circumstanced sin, in opposition to what is
with iipus, whereas it should be joined ampis-n']®- , without any recommending
with i-oij/tcgsv, and considered as a kind of circumstance, or bare of ornament. Thus
expletive. it is illustrated by Dunlop, Vol. I. Serm.
" Cloud of witnesses.] Capellus thinks xiii. p. 309 — 316
this expression is an allusion to vast num- p The Author and Finisher qf our faith.]
bers of birds flying together like a cloud, It must be confessed the word [our] is
Isa. Ix. 8. The word witnesses certainly not in the original ; but the faith of which
alludes to the Olympic race, where persons Christ is the Author and Finisher must be
were appointed to stand at the mark, to the faith of Christians ; and when he is
observe who first came thither, and give said to be the Author and Finisher of our
evidence in favour of the conqueror ; upon faith, it must signify, not only that he was
whom therefore a crown was bestowed ac- an illustrious example of it, but that, as
cording to their testimony. The illusion our Leader, he brings us to it, and carries
in laying aside every incumbrance, is too us on in the exercise of it, till we attain
evident to need further illustration. See the complete felicity to which it was in-
the next note. tended to introduce us The word looking,
" In present circumstances has the greatest aqopaifles, properly signfies our taking off
advantage : tt,/LtttpTia.v iwrrtpis-cflm] This our regard from other things, that we
(as some imagine) may signify a sin which may fix them upon Christ. Mr. Dunlop
aits easily about us ; which'is explained of thinks Christ is called the Author and Fin-
the vanity ofthe world, that seems to be isher qf faith, in allusion to the judges of
matter of comparatively little danger, yet the games, who set laws before the con-
may be a fatal entanglement to us ; as tenders whereby they were to govern
light garments may to those who run a themselves, and then adjudged the crowns

102 Reflections on
sect, strenuous, yet glorious, enterprise ; who ani- who for the joy that
*V"1 mates us by his example, and supports us by ^d^crS'
Heb *"s Srace» till the season comes, in which he despising the shame)
?ii:2 shall bestow upon us the promised crown. He and is set down at
indeed is the most illustrious example of all, t['e right hand of
, r , • j 1 ,. , ' ,./•-. the throne ot God.
who for the joy and glory that was set before
him,i in the view of honouring his heavenly
Father, and procuring the salvation of men,
and so passing to such exalted honour and
felicity, endured all the agonies of the cross,
despising the shame of so ignominious an exe
cution. And accordingly, now the infamy, the
pain, and the humiliation are ceased for ever,
he is ascended to that world, where alone such
consummate goodness could receive its proper
reward. And there he is set down in conspicu
ous and peerless majesty, at the right hand of
the glorious and exalted throne of God, there to
live and reign in immortal felicity and dignity?
And among all the illustrious examples of
faith, by whom you may be animated and edifi
ed, there is none comparable to him.
IMPROVEMENT.
verse Is it possible we should read these animated periods without
31,32 feeling our hearts glow with a sacred ambition of acting as be
comes those who have heard such tidings and beheld such ex
amples ? If the triumphs of faith in Rahab, and Gideon, and
Barak, and Samson,' and Jephtha, cannot move us, nor eveli
those of David, and oi Samuel; if we are insensible of the martial
prowess which they exerted in firm dependence on the Lord
God of hosts ; let us behold other combats, in which they whd
seemed weaker, became yet more gloriously victorious. Let
33 us remember, not only the mouths qf lions stopped, but the vio
lence qf fire quenched, when the faithful servants of God were
to the conquerors. Thus, says that excellent cannot by any means acquiesce in that in.
writer, he eases us of our burdens, ani- terpretation Besides, the word ntli may
mates our faintness, retards the progress well signify, set against that joy , and then
of our enemies, and at length will with the meaning will be, that he despised the
his own hands set upon our heads that shame of the cross, in comparison of the
beautiful diadem which he hath purchased joy set before him. Nor can we imagine
with his own blood. any love more disinterested than that,
iFor the joy that was set before him] which should make his recovering sinners
Some would render it, Instead of the joy to Cod and happiness, the great ioy of
that lay before him, meaning the honour his heart, and, in subserviency to the
and happiness he might have enjoyed in Divine glory, the grand motive of hi?
the present world. But lapnu^ns has actions and sufferings.
so evident a reference tp verse 1, that I

the foregoing examples of faith. 103
thrown into it. Yea, let us behold those who endured its un- SECT'
Quenched violence, and turned all those painful and terrible xvm'
sensations, ihto an heroic occasion of expressing the superior ~~~—
ardour of their love to God, and the steadfastness of their faith 34,3s
in him. Let us remember those youths, and children, and wo
men, among the rest of these worthies, indeed among the wor
thiest of them, who were tortured, not accepting deliverance, that
they might obtain a better resurrection.
In vain were all the terrors of persecuting rage and cruelty
opposed to these triumphs. They submitted to imprisonment, 36
and banishment, how dear soever liberty, and their native 37
country might be ; they quitted their commodious habitations
for rocks, and caves, and their comfortable apparel for sheep skins 38
and goat skins. And when deserts and dem could no longer shel
ter their wretchedness, but they were seized by their blood.
thirsty enemies, they beheld, and endured, undismayed, the most
horrid instruments of death. When the piercing sword entered
their vitals, \*hen overwhelming stones dashed them in pieces, 57
when the torturing saw was tearing out their very entrails, there
was a principle within superior to all these, which nothing could
pierce, which nothing could rend away, which nothing could
overwhelm. God hath done an honour to our nature in raising
up such illustrious persons, of whom the world was not worthy, 3S
and whose distinguished worth could never have been manifest
ed in the eyes of their fellow creatures, had it not been called
out to such rigorous trials. Well might they rejoice on any
terms in their dismission from a state of existence, so far be
neath the elevation of their views. And though their names
may be perished from among men, and the distinct history of
each lost in the crowds of countless multitudes, yet are they all
in remembrance before God ; and the death qf 'each of his saints, in
such circumstances,peculiarly precious in his sight. They are now
bathing in those rivers of delight, which flow through the celes
tial paradise, and waiting the full consummation of their hope
in that better resurrection, in the views of which they suffered so 40
bravely. In the mean time, they look down, as it were, from
the battlements of heaven upon our combats, upon our race. O,
let them not see us basely shrinking back, or loitering ! Let us
lay aside every weight ; let us, especially, guard against the sin chap.
which most easily besets us. And to establish all our fortitude, and xii. 1
to awaken all our ardour, let us look to an object brighter and
htibler than all these, even to the Son of God, the Sun of right- 2
eousness, shining in high preeminence above all this cloud, and as
jt were gilding it by the reflection of his effulgent rays. Let us
'look to Jesus, who leads us on ; to Jesus, who will complete the
triumph of our faith, and set the crown on the head of every one
who overcometh ! Let us daily think, what agony, what igno
miny, he endured for us ; and let every consideration of noble

104 They should further consider the example of Christ t
sect, ambition, of duty, and of gratitude, fire our souls, and add wings
xviii- to our zeal : so shall we at length share in his joy, and sit down
"— victorious with him on his throne, as he hath also overcome, and
is set down with the Father on his throne.
SECT. XIX.
The apostle animates the believing Hebrews to bear and improve
the afflictions to which they were exposed, and to exert them
selves vigorously to promote the united interests of peace and
holiness. Heb. XII. 3 — 14.
Hebrews XII. 3. Hebrews XII. 3.
sect. TN order to encourage you, my dear breth- "C" OR considerhim
-iriv ¦•""'". . & J J u„,„. a\ A that endured
X1X" J- ren, in your Christian course, I have di- such contradiction of
„ , rectedyou, and I must again direct you, to the s,nners against him-
sii 3 Lord Jesus Christ ; for what can be more im- self, lest ye be wea-
portant than to consider him- who with patient Jud,m-^s/amt m
fortitude, endured such obstinate and perverse y
contradiction of ungrateful sinners against him
self. Think how great and illustrious a Person
he was, and what severe things he suffered, that
you may not grow weary in your Christian
course, nor faint in your minds, when called to
4 share in some degree of his trials. And in- 4 Ye have not yet
deed you will be inexcusable if you should de- resisted unto blood,
, i c -l. ^ • 1 striving against sin,
sert his cause, on account ot any such trials as ° -
you have yet endured ; for you have not as yet
undergone the severest proofs of your integrity,
nor resisted unto blood, striving against sin? as
he did, who made his life a sacrifice to dity. j^S
3 And ye seem to have forgotten the exhortation^- tion which speaketh
ofthe word of God, which speaketh to you, as unto you as unto chil-
to his sons, (Prov. iii. 11, 12,) saving, My son, (Xrfn> Mv s°n' ie"
, ,. ' \ , . . /-At j -c ¦ sPlse not thou the
despise not the chastening of the Lord, as it it chastening of the
were a small matter ; nor faint and sink, when Lord, nor faint when
a Consider him ; a.tn.xiiyitrcLcrd-1.] The seems to be an allusion to the pugiles, or
original word is very emphatical ; and as boxers, who fought erect, with their
Erasmus Schmidius observes, is a meta- hands stretched out, and were often be-,
phor taken from arithmetical and geometri- smeared with blood Mr. Saurin justob-
cal proportions. So that it signifies the serves, in his beautiful illustration of this
great accuracy and exactness with which text, (Serm. ix. p. 90,) that sometimes
they should consider the Author and Fin- men were killed bv ihe blows of the ces-
isher of their faith, and especially the tus. See also Dr. Whitby in loc
analogy between his case and their own. c Te have forgotten tlie exhortation.] Be-
b Resisted unto blood] It has been justly za, and some others, choose to read this
observed by several commentators, that clause with an interrogation, Have ye for-'
there are many agonistical terms in this gotten the exhortation ?
context. In the phrase before us there

For correction is a proof of adoption ; 105
than, art rebuked of thou art rebuked by him ; but avoid the ex- sec t
him. tremes of proud insensibility, and entire de- X'1X-
6 For whom the jection. For whom the Lord loveth, he cor- — T"
Lordlovdhhechas- recteth and scourgeth, with seeming severity, ^e i
ethetrrfonwhom- every son whom 'he receiveth* to peculiar fa- '
he receiveth. vour. It is evident therefore, that if ye endure 7
7Ifyeendurechas- chastening, God dealeth with you as wise and
winthS' o^as^with affectionate parents deal with their beloved
sxms : for what^son sons ; for what son is there whom the father
is he whom the fa- chasteneth not, more or less ? There are scarce
ther chasteneth not? any cmi(jren, who do not sometimes need cor
rection, and no wise and good parent, who will
SButifyebe with- always forbear it. But if ye are without 8
out chastisement, chastisement, of which all the genuine children
takers6, thenarareyre are partakers, then are ye treated as men often
bastards and not treat bastards,e about whose education they are
sons. often careless as being ashamed of them, and
looking upon them as a scandal to their fami
lies ; and not as they treat their legitimate sons,
whom they intend to make their heirs, and
concerning whom they are solicitous, that they
may be happy themselves, and a credit and
comfort to the family they stand related to ;
9 Furthermore, we which a child left to himself, without correc-
have had fathers of tion, is by no means like to prove.
rated hus7hanhdCwe Now if* when we had fathers of our flesh, 9
gave them rever- who corrected us, we gave [them] reverence f
6 Whom the Lord loveth, he correcteth, neglected, so as to come almost into a
and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth.] proverb.
There seems to be a beautiful gradation f Now if] Instead of u]a., the Syriac
in these words. To receive, signifies here version seems to have read u ti, but if.
to have a particular regard for Compare This reading is followed by Curcellaius ;
Isa xliii. 1, in the Seventy. The passage Beza expresses some approbation of it.
is quoted from Prov. iii. 11, 12 ; and the The learned Albert, and Raphelius, con-
last clause of the apostle's citation, which sider the clause as a smart and animated
is, And scourgeth every son whom he receiv- interrogation, and produce various pas-
eth, is by our English version, and the sages to shew that this is the force of the
old Latin, there rendered, Even as a fa- Greek particle tfla..
ther the son in whom he delighteth. And s When we had fathers qf our flesh, we
this is agreeable to the modern pointing, gave them reverence.] It had indeed been
But without any change in the Hebrew more literally rendered, We hadfathers of
letters, the clause may be translated as it our flesh, who corrected us, and we gave
is by the apostle, agreeably to the render- them reverence .• which some consider as a
ing of the Seventy, and some other ancient Hebraism, as if he had said, Who corrected
versions. See Mr Hallet in loc. us that we -might give them reverence. But
' Bastards.] In those dissolute ages it seems more natural to understand the
there were among the heathen many base particle, ««.;, as connecting the two
born children. And it is highly proba- clauses. We had fathers of ourfiesh, and
ble, that as for such, their education, we gave them reverence. In which view
(like that of Jephtha, whose fatal error the version I have given fully expresses
might perhaps be owing to it,) was much the apostle's design.

106 And God correcfeth us for our spiritual advantage :
sect, and submitted patiently and quietly to their ence = shall we not
^iv v ¦ v , I, l *u „„ .t. much rather be in
X1X' discipline, shall we not much rather, on tne subjecti0n unto the
~~~~ justest principles of filial duty, be in subjection Father of spirits,
|Jfg to the great Father o/our spirits, by whom that and live ?
noble part of our nature was produced, in the
production of which our earthly parents had
no share ? And indeed we know this to be nec
essary, if we desire to live,^ since rebellion
against him will be infinitely fatal, and expose
us to a dreadful and capital punishment.
10 But not to insist on considerations of ter- 10 For they verily
ror ; let us attend to those of a more ingenu- for a few days chas-
ous nature, and particularly those which arise ^Zn ^nrVXl
from the reason of things, and a view of what he for onP profit,
will on the whole be most conducive to our that we might be
own truest advantage. As for our earthly P^kersofhls bo^
parents, they indeed for a few days,1 while we
were in a state of infancy and childhood, cor
rected [us] as they thought good, and there
might sometimes be a mixture of weakness
and arbitrary passion in their chastisements ;
but we are sure this can never be the case with
respect to our heavenly Father. O, far from
that : if he take the rod into his hand, it is for
our advantage, and that we may be partakers qf
his holiness ; which is indeed the greatest dig
nity, beauty, and glory of the rational nature,
and what most immediately tends to the hap-
11 piness of time and eternity. Now it is true, » £»« *£»
that all chastening for the present seemeth not to seemeth to be joy-
it [matter] of joy, but of grief: it is painful to ous, but grievous :
the flesh, and human nature would rather de- nevertheless, after-
sire to be excused from it : but afterwards it pelceVul^fruit of
yieldeth the peaceful fruit of righteousness? to righteousness, unto
h And live.] This awful, yet tender in- comfortable intimation, that this whole life,
sinuation of the terrible consequences of when compared with our future being, is
rebellion against the Father of spirits, (in but as a few days : indeed infinitely less
which there is an allusion to the capital than the days of childhood to those ofthe
punishment to be inflicted on a disobedi. longest life of man upon earth.
«nt child, Deut. xxi. 18, &e) is very re- k Peaceful fruit of righteousness.] Pos-
markable ; and an instance of the apostle's sibly alluding to the crowns of olive giv-
forcible manner of suggesting the most en to the victor in the Olympic games,
weighty thought, sometimes in an oblique which was also an emblem of peace. The
manner, and in very few words. Com- learned Bos would translate the word,
pare Rom. xii. ult: 1 Tim. iv. 16 ; Tit. ii. upuviKw, pleasant, joyful, it being usual to
15 ; Phil. i. 29 ; Heb. xii. 28 And many express pleasure and happiness by peace ¦¦
passages to be found in all his writings. Wolfius is of opinion, that the expression
' For afew days.] This is to be applied refers to that peace with God which we
both to our earthly parents, and our heaven- obtain by faith. See Cures Philolog. Vol,
ly Father, and it contains a beautiful and IV. p. 783.

Wherefore they should be steadfast and courageous. 107
them which are ex- those that are in a suitable manner exercked sect.
erciseatnereby. therewith.1 It produces and improves those ™-
virtues which afford peace and joy to the — —
mind, and like a nobler crown than that which x"eh
many endure so much to obtain, richly re- XU'
wards the most strenuous labours, and most
afflictive struggles.
12 Wherefore lift Therefore rally your languid spirits, lift up 12
ZnXtSandhthe '*! *™* *** *!» (l™? ?»« *«* ™7 «*•
feeble knees ; ert themselves in this glorious combat, and
strengthen the feeble tottering knees, that they
may hold out to the end of this important race.
13 And make And by the proper exercise of discipline in 13
yKet^est that y°Ur Christian societies, and by all the other
which is' lame be officfs of true and faithful friendship, make
turned out -of the straight paths for your feet. Regulate matters
TT ^utietitrather so' that the way of duty may be as obvious and
easy as possible, that the infirm, the lame, and
the decrepit, may not, by discouragements and
temptations, be turned out qf the way, or thrown
down, but that every such feeble traveller in
the way to Sion, may rather be healed; recov
ered from falls or weakness, and strengthened
to a course of more strenuous and persever
ing piety.
14 Follow peace And while the jarring interests of this world 14
with all men, and s0 often occasion scandalous contentions be-
whichSno m™ shaU .tween meni and even between Christians, let
see the Lord. it be your faithful and zealous care to pursue
tieace with all men, even when it may seem to
flee from you. And at the same time remem
ber, whatever the consequence may be, to cui- ' «*
tivate universal holiness, in all its branches ;
without which, how ready soever men may be
to flatter themselves with vain expectations,
no man shall see the Lord. For it is his unal-
1 Exercised therewith.] Not only cor- phrases, by the following expression,
rected, but instructed and edified ; setting make straight paths for your feet, which
themselves to search out the proper lea- some understand, ordering their lives so
sons which afflictive dispensations are in- that others might be directed and encour-
tended to teach. aged by their example. Diodate gives
m Lift up the hands that hang down.] it a singular sense, as if it had been said,
The connection of these words in Isaiah By your voluntary and cheerful obedience,
xxxv 3, from whence they are borrowed, make the rules of the gospel seem easy. I
leads us to understand them of assistance have in the paraphrase endeavoured to
given to others. But this must by neces- unite both the views to ourselves and
sary consequence suppose a care to exert others, as it is- certain one could not be in-
ourselves with vigour and resolution It tended as exclusive of the other.
is certain that these are likewise agonistic
VOL. 6. 15

1°8 Reflections on Divine chastisements.
sect, terable decree, for ever to exclude those souls
S1X' in which sin reigns, from that sight of him in
Heb l*.e celestial world, for which their tempers and
xii. 14 dispositions render them altogether unfit, even
to a degree of utter incapacity. IMPROVEMENT.
verse tn wnat clearer words can those exhortations of the apostle be
expressed ! by what more powerful motives can they be enforc
ed ! Behold, the whole of our duty comprehended in one word :
14 to follow after peace and holiness ! Behold the most awful engage-'
ments suggested, that no man, whatever his profession, or
hope, or confidence may be, can possibly see the Lord without it !
What a solicitude should it awaken to cultivate holiness in our
selves, to promote it in others, and to remove every obstruction
12 as much as possible. " Awaken our spirits, O Lord, by thy
3 good Spirit, that the most languid hands, and feeble knees, may
be strengthened and confirmed." And that they may be
4 strengthened, let us look to our great Leader, to him who passed
through so many years, in the midst of the most violent opposi
tion, the most perverse contradiction. Surely we might see
enough to animate us to maintain the combat, even till we left
the last drop of our blood in the place, when we strive against
sin, against his enemies and ours, to deliver us from the power
of which, he assumed flesh and blood, and died.
He, the best beloved Son, was distinguished by his Father's
chastisement, though there was not the least degree of failing in
him to deserve it. But the chastisement of our peace was
upon him. And shall we who have merited to be chastised with
scorpions, mourn at the rod? "Let this scripture be attentively re
viewed, and laid up in our mind, to dispose us to the most ex
emplary patience under affliction ; and to guard against the op-
5 posite and dangerous extremes, of despising Divine corrections,
S or fainting under them. Would we wish to be excused from the
tokens of God's paternal love P Would we wish to be neglected,
as if we were bastards, rather than cultivated with the discipline
of beloved children P Were we submissive to our earthly parents,
and shall we rebel against our Father in heaven P Shall we not be
9 in subjection to the Father of our spirits, and live P May our souls
remember the unanswerable argument and the awful motive to
this subjection. In what would opposition end, but in death P
and how unreasonable would that opposition be ? Is God in these
later ages of the world become an arbitrary and tyrannical being,
that his proceedings should now be suspected and censured ? Is
he no longer concerned for the profit and advantage of his chil-
10 dren ? or is it no longer desirable to be partakers of his holiness P
oi that holiness, which is to fit us to see and enjoy him for ever ?

They should not fall short ofthe grace of God : ^09
Lord, should each of us say, I bless thee, that thou hast made sect.
me partaker of thy providential bounties, of thy gospel, of thy Xlx-
grace, in any degree : but, Oh, my soul longs to be partaker of
thine holiness, to bear thine image more conf pletely, as the great
glory and blessedness of my nature. For this therefore would
I submit to thy corrections, though for the present ever so griev
ous, and wait those peaceable fruits of righteousness which will be 11
so rich an equivalent for all.
SECT. XX.
The apostle solemnly cautions them against despising the blessings
ofthe gospel, and sacrificing them to any secular views, or ani
mal gratifications ; and enforces the caution by representing the
incomparable excellence of those blessings, and the wonderful
manner in which they were introduced ; which even the intro
duction ofthe Jewish economy, glorious as that was, did by no
means equal. Heb. XII. 15—29.
Hebrews XII. 15. Hebrews XII. 15. _
LOOKING dili- T HAVE been earnestly exhorting you to sect.
gently, lest any X cultivate holiness, in your own hearts and xx-
ofGod; ksunf "oCot "ves ; and I must farther press it upon you —
of bitterness spring- that you endeavour to maintain a friendly and xii yS
ing up, trouble you, brotherly inspection over each other. Look to
denltede-ebymanybei/'therefore' with the greatest attention and
care, for yourselves and one another, lest any
one, by apostasy from the Christian religion,
fall short ofthe grace of God, under the day of
grace and dispensation of the gospel ; lest any
root of bitterness* and poison, springing up un
heeded occasion trouble to the society in gene
ral, and by it, before you are aware, many be
disturbed and defiled, through the contagion of
16 Lest there be so bad an example : Lest there [be,] for in- 16
any fornicator, or stance, any fornicator, who should abuse the
profane person, as iiberty of the gospei ;nto an occasion of grati
fying his fleshly lusts ; or any other voluptu
ous and profane person? who should put an
- Root ef bitterness and poison.] The a profane contempt of it in the infamous
word mi, which is used, Deut xxix. 18, bargain here referred to. And as an im
properly signifies an infectious kind of plant, moderate eagerness in the gratification ot
which by its influence taints other vegeta- appetite, would naturally imply a con-
bles which grow near it. tempt of spiritual and Divine blessings, to
b Profane person ] Esau is called a pro- he sacrificed to such gratifications, it was
fane person, because as a prophetic blessing properly expressed by profaneness.
went along with the birthright, there was

110 For they were not come to mount Sinai,
sect, open contempt upon spiritual blessings sacrj- Esau^ $%£ m*
xx- ficing them to the hope ot some present inaul- j^ birturigi,t.
~~T" gence ; as Esau, who for so mean a thing as
xii.C16 one meal, gave away his birthright? even all
the peculiar and religious honours, as well as
17 revenues of his primogeniture. For ye know, 17 For ye know
that when afterwards he would gladly have in- ^Jht^^hll
herited the blessing, which was its most valua- mnet.;ted the bless-
ble attendant, he zvas rejected ;d for when he ing, he was reject-
would have persuaded Isaac his father to have ed : for he found no
, , r ,i i • i i_ i_ j • * place ot repentance,
revoied and transferred that which he had just fhoagh ne S0Ught it
before pronounced upon his brother Jacob, he carefully with tears.
found no room for repentance^ no possibility of
changing his father's mind by all his submis
sions and entreaties ; though he sought it earn
estly, and even with tears, yet still Isaac per
sisted in what he had done, and said, " I have
blessed him, yea, and he shall be blessed."
Gen. xxvii. 33.
18 The inestimable privileges and prerogatives, 18 For ye are not
which the gospel brings along with it, so supe- come unto the mount
i T»/r • i j j ¦ k.d that might be touch-
rior to the Mosaic law, add great weight to ed> and6that burtlfed
these exhortations and cautions ; for ye, who with fire, nor unto
are proselyted to Christianity, are not come to blackness, and dark-
Sinai again, to the awful mountain which was ness' and temPest».
the object of touch? though the touch of it were
prohibited on so high a penalty ; and to the
burning fire that surrounded it, and the thick
cloud, and darkness, and dreadful tempest, which
" For one meal gave away his birthright.] s Mountain which was the object of touch :
That seems the just rendering of aflt opu -^n^tt^ai^aai.] Dr. Wall, in his note up-
(Iputrues fit*.* ttn-efolo t« mrptclolmis. av%. on this place, declares himself inclined,
Dr. Barrow, I think, would render it, for if he had the authority of any manuscript
one little eating bout ; but that seemed not or version to support him, to read x ^nhtt-
sufficiently grave. ijjaijusvaj, which might not be touched, refer-
d He was rejected] From comparing the* ring to the prohibition in Exod. xix. 13,
blessing of Jacob and Esau, Gen. xxvii. 28, and which the apostle mentions in the very
29,39,40, it will appear that there must next verse. But there is no necessity at
be something spiritual in the blessing of Ja- all for this alteration. For it is not inti-
cob ; else Esau would not have been said mated by the expression, that the moun-
to be rejected, considering what he obtain- tain might lawfully be touched, but that,
ed. See Dr. Goodwin's Works, Vol. I. p. 43. as I have translated it, it was the object qf
' No room for repentance.] We render it touch, which indeed is implied in the very
no place for repentance. The meaning of this prohibition itself. And in thus character-
undoubtedly is not, that he would have re- izing mount Sinai, it was his intention to
pented, and could not ; but that there was intimate that it was an earthly mountain,
no room for his repentance, it would not not like mount Sion, the city of the living
be regarded, or, in other words, that his God, the heavenly Jerusalem.
father's mind could not be changed.

But to mount Sion, the city ofthe living God: 111
19 And the sound were the tremenduous signals of God's descent sect.
of a trumpet, and upon ;t jnd tQ the somd ofthe trumpet, which xx"
the voice of words ; '. ! . ,. ¦{ ., -„ r. '. 
which voice they that atlength waxed exceeding lodd, (Exod.xix. 18, Heb
heard, entreated that 19 ;) and the voice of distinct zvords, spoken xii. 19
the word should not wjm a sound which reached all the thousands
any more? t0 of Israel> and with ™hich they wh° heard> were
so powerfully affected, that they entreated the
word might not be continued, or carried any
farther to them but that the remainder of what
the Lord had to say to them, might be deliver-
20 (For they could ed by the mediation of Moses: For they 20
not endure that %oere not able to endure that charge which was
manded ™ AndlfTo \ pronounced ; so that there seemed little room
much as a beast for the caution given, and that with so much
touch the mountain, severity, that it was added, If so much us a
it shall be stoned, or bmst f h fhe mountain \t sf,all be Stoned, or
thrust through with , , . , , ' . r . .
8 dart, struck through with a dart, it it escape imme
diate death from the tempest and the lightning.
21 And so terrible (Exod. xix. 12, 13.) And the appearance was so 21
was the sight, that dreadful [that] Moses himself, who was happy
Moses said, I ex- . i_ 11 1 j 1 r .1. tv • c
ceedingly fekr, and ln such unparalleled degrees of the Divine fa-
quake.) vour, and accustomed to converse with God in
so intimate a manner, when urged by the peo
ple to act as their mediator in this awful trans
action, said, Though I consent to undertake
the charge, I do nevertheless exceedingly fear
22 But ye are come and trembled But ye, my dear brethren, are 22
unto Mount Sion, so happy as t0 De come to a dispensation, the
and unto the city of l rJr ,. , r , .. , ,
the living God, the reverse of all these terrors, even to the mild and
heavenly Jerusalem, gentle discoveries which God makes of his pres-
and to an jnnumera- ence on Mount Sion ;h and to the holy and joyous
solemnities which grace the city of the living
God situated there, even the Heavenly Jerusa
lem, his sacred and everlasting abode ; and to
E Moses said, &c] This circumstance cumstances, in which it was more amiable
is not recorded in tlie Mosaic history, than the latter. Sion was the city of God.
Some imagine, that the apostle received it In the temple, which stood there, cher'u-
by Divine revelation ; and others resolve bim were the ornaments of the walls, both
it into a tradition, the truth of which his in the holy, and -most holy place, to signify
inspiration enabled him to distinguish. Mr. the presence of angels. There was a gen-
Calvin supposes Moses spoke these words eral assembly and congregation of the
in the name ofthe people. priests, which were substituted instead of
h Mount Sion.] There seems to be thefirst born, of whose names catalogues
throughout this whole period a reference were kept. There was God as the su-
to the manifestation God made of himself preme Judge of controversies, giving forth
upon Mount Sion, as being milder than his oracles. The high priest was the medi-
that upon mount Sinai. And the heavenly ator between God and Israel, (compare
society with which Christians are incor- Lukei. 8 — 10,) and the blood of sprinkling
porated is considered as resembling the was daily used.
former, (that is, Mount 9ion,) in those cir-

112 And to Jesus the mediator of the new covenant.
sect, myriads of surrounding angels, whom it is im- ble company of an-
xx' possible to number. Ye are come to the great Se^>
Heb" generaj assembly? and church of the first born?- assemb°y andSroh
xii. 23 the priests of God, who are written in heaven, of the first born
whose names are registered among the inhab- which are written
itants of the place, the denizens of that city, gj^^jg £
and ministers of God's temple there. Above all, and to the spirits
all, it is to be remembered, that ye are come of just men made
to God, the supreme Judge of all, from whose Perfect-
sentence there can be no appeal ; and to the
spirits of the righteous, whose guilt being en
tirely expiated, they are made perfect,1 and com
plete both in holiness and happiness, so far as
may consist with the separate state, in which
they are joyfully waiting the appearance of their
24 Lord. To this society you are related, and 24 And to Jesus
ye shall shortly arrive at that world where it Sr^SS,^
holds its supreme residence ; since you have tne bi00rl of sprink-
happily drawn near to Jesus, the Mediator of ling, that speaketh
the new and better covenant, far exceeding that b.f "^il1"!68 tllan
established with Israel of old by the mediation at "^ e '
of Moses : and to the blood of sprinkling which
speaketh better things than [the blood of] Abel ;m
crying for pardon, whereas his cried aloud for
vengeance.
25 And since this is the nature ofthe dispensa- 25 See that ye re-
tion under which we are now brought, let me
solemnly charge it upon you, to see to it, that
" The general assembly ; arwyvgu] there was a peculiar propriety in doing it
The learned Albert shows, (Observ. Philo- as he is writing to the Hebrews. Watts'
log. p 441,) that this word properly signi- Death and Heaven, p. 72. Mr. Baxter
fies a stated convention upon some joyful urges this as a proof of the distinct exist-
and festival occasion ; particularly that ence ofthe soul in a separate state.
it is applied to the concourse at the Olympic m \Blood of ] Abel.] By This some un-
games In which view it expresses a very derstand the blood of sacrifices in general,
lively and elegallft opposition to the case called the blood of Abel, because he is the
ofthe Israelites, who were struck with first of whose animal sacrifices we read :
a general terror, when they were convened but there is a harshness in that expres-
before Mount Sinsti. sion not easily paralleled ; I should there-
k First born.] faints are called the first fore rather understand it of tlie blood of
born, because under the law, the first born Abel himself, as referring to the gentle and
were peculiarly appropriated to God, gracious character of Christ, and the bless-
and heirs of a double honour and inherit- ings, instead of vengeance, drawn down
ance. by his blood There is certainly some
1 Just men made perfect.] Justified he- transposition of what one would have
fore God, sanctified in their natures, and thought the most natural order here ;
holy in their lives. Dr. Watts thinks the but it must be ascribed to the rapturous
apostle here uses the expression just, or manner in which St. Paul conceived of
righteous, to intimate that he included the these things, andhisfulness of matter when
patriarchs, or Jewish saints ; and that he touched upon them.

And how can we escape in neglecting Him P 113
fuse not him that ye reject not him that speaketh to you, with these sect.
speaketh. Fonf they circumstances of endearment as well as solem- xx-
escaped not who re- •. /• ¦/¦ ., . , . , . , 
fused him that spake mty: for if they escaped not capital punish-—-
on earth, much more ment, who rejected him that, by Divine inspira- £{,.25
shall not we escape if tion, gave forth oracles on earth," how much
hLtarLr?petkZ ™re w«*\™ [«? be Me i° erpe] Vr fzn
from heaven. away from him [that speaketh to us] from his
throne in the heavens P If all indignities done
to Moses, a mortal man, when speaking by
Divine authority, were so severely avenged ;
how much more those offered to the Lord
Jesus, who condescended to come down from
heaven, and lay aside the glories in which he
there dwelt, to undertake the office of our
Lawgiver, and our Mediator ?
26 Whose voice And indeed the Lord Jesus Christ, by 26
then shook the earth: whom God has now spoken to us, is the Per-
mise1d,Wsrying,Yets?n.that Prided in that great solemnity of
once more I shake giving the law, to which we have been refer-
not the earth only, ring. It was he, whose voice then shook the
but also heaven. earth, and whose 'spirit inspired the prophets ;
but now he ' hath promised, saying by one of
them, (Hag. ii. 6,) Behold, yet once more I
make so thorough a reformation, that I may
be said to shake not the earth only, but also the
heaven." For it is in such language that he
hath chosen to represent the change of the
27 And this word, Mosaic economy for that of the gospel. And 27
Yet once more, sig- it js evident, that this [expression] yet once
more, or for the last time, not only signifies the
n Him that gave forth oracles on earth.] God, since it is said, that his Voice shook
This is generally expounded of Moses, the earth, verse 26.
Mr. Peirce refers it to God ; since it is ° Shake not the earth only, but also the
said, his voice there shook the earth, which heaven.] This shaking must refer to the
he saith, must be the voice of God. And alterations made in the constitution of relig -
the argument of the apostle, according to ion, and be considered not as introduc-
him, is taken from the different manner tory to, but consequent upon, the coming
of speaking ; his speaking on earth be- of the Messiah. Many think this refers
ing accompanied with earthly signs, iltc. to the new heavens and earth, or the state
whereas his speaking^-om heaven means of glory to be at length introduced.
speaking by Christ, coming down from Grotius explains it of the extraordinary
heaven, and declaring heavenly things, phenomena in the heavens, and on the
(John iii. 12, 31, 32 j 1 Pet. i. 12,) more earth, at the birth, death, and resurrection
glorious than the law- (2 Cor. iii. 6 — of Christ, and mission of the Spirit, as in
11) But it may be objected, that God part an accomplishment of this prophesy.
spoke to them from heaven, when he gave But there would be great room to debate,
the law at mount Sinai, and that the how far these were more extraordinary,
words, whose voice, may refer to the latter than the commotions on giving the
clause, Him that speaketh from heaven. Mosaic law. I therefore chose to ad-
Yet even on this supposition, he that here to the other, as the most probable
speaketh from heaven, must, 1 think, be interpretation.

114 By whom we receive a kingdom which can never be moved.
sect, removal and change ofthe things there said to nifieth the removing
*x" be shaken? that is, of the ordinances of Moses, ^£X*?%
H b zsrf th*ngs which were made and constituted tnmgSthataremade,
xiie27 0iilyfor a time ;¦» but also stronglv intimates, that those things
' that he would introduce thereby a dispensation which ™*gj*
to be changed no more, that the things, not to
be shaken any more, might be set up, and re
main fixed on a perpetual basis ; even that eter
nal kingdom of righteousness and peace, which
God hath established by Christ Jesus his Son.
28 As therefore we have received such an unshaken 28 Wherefore we
kingdom, which shall never be removed to --ng^a ttg
make way for any different establishment, and be moved, let us
which gives us the assurance of a reign in have grace, where-
eternal glory, let us see to it that w« , have grace &£ ^ «»
whereby we may serve God, Irom whom we re- reverence and godiy
ceive it, in an acceptable manner. As that grace fear :
is so freely offered to us,r let us not be so
wanting to ourselves as to fall short of it. And
while we feel our hearts inspired with all that
gratitude and confidence, which suits the geni
us of so merciful a dispensation, let them be
attempered with a becoming mixture oi rever
ence and pious fear ; that we may not, by an
unworthy abuse of the gospel, deprive our
selves of its invaluable blessings, and sin be-
29 yond all possibility of farther remedy. For 29 For our God u
though our God manifests himself in the beams
of such mild majesty, he [is] still possessed of
r Of the things shaken ; (MMueftwaiv.] thority of not a single manuscript, are not
The original word is very elegant and ex- to be admitted without evident necessity.
pressive ; it being, as the learned Bos ob- Mr. Peirce justly remarks, that moim is
serves, (Exercitat. Philolog. p. 259,) a frequently used for appointing or constitut-
metaphor taken from ships at anchor, which ing, as in chap. iii. 2 ; Mark iii. 14, and
though they are secured from being driv- many other places ; and that marauy-iiast
en away, yet are in a fluctuating condition, being a participle of the prefer perfect tense,
and tossed up and down, within a certain ought not to have been translated, Things
compass', by the force of tlie wind and which are made, as in our English version,
waves. but Things which were, or had been made,
lAsqf things made and constituted only or constituted and appointed, for a time ;
for a time.] Bos imagines that there is and I have rendered and explained it ac-
in the original a mistake of the transcrib- cordingly.
ers, and for as <B-en-otn/j.ivu>v, as qf things ' As grace is so freely offered] This
which were made, he would read rnmrovn- is strongly intimated in the words of the
fj.»iu,v, as of things shattered and worn out, exhortation ; else there could be no room
namely, by being tossed and shaken, and for it. And this oblique intimation, in
therefore wanting to be changed and re- which it is, as it were, taken for granted,
paired. And thus he supposes there is a that we may certainly have grace, if we
continuation of the metaphor, which is take proper methods for obtaining it, ap-
mentioned in the note above. But conjee- pears to me peculiarly affecting.
tural emendations, supported by the au-

Reflections on the privileges ofthe gospel state. 115
a consuming fire. that tremendous power, which was so awfully sect.
displayed at mount Sinai, and will break forth xx-
as a consuming fire against all those that pre- ~" ~ ~"
sumptuously violate his laws, and despise his xi^ojj
gospel. (Deut. iv. 23, 24.)
IMPROVEMENT.
The glories of the eternal Jehovah are indeed inconceivable, verse
and immutable. Still ha is possessed of all that awful majesty
which he displayed on mount Sinai, and able in a moment, as a
devouring fire, to consume the transgressors of his law. But 29
though he kindly reminds us of this dreadful scene, he does not
limit and confine our views to it : he appears to us, not on that
mountain which was involved in blackness, and darkness, in tern- 18
pest, and fire : but calls us to the milder glories of mount Sion.
Yet even there might our consciousness of guilt cause us to fear. 22
How should we appear in the city of the living God, or presume
to mingle ourselves with the general assembly and church ofthe
first born P How should we hope for a place among myriads of 23
angels, and the perfected spirits of the just, in the presence of
God, the Judge of all, if it were not for the refuge and support, 24
which we find in Jesus, the Mediator ofthe new covenant, and in
the blood of sprinkling, which speaketh better things Man the blood
of Abel P But being thus encouraged, let us draw near with 26
humble boldness, though with reverence and godly fear ; while
we hear the voice that once shook the earth, speaking to us in ac- 28
cents of love, and promising a kingdom that cannot be moved.
That kingdom do we in some degree receive now, and we hope
for the full possession hereafter. It shall indeed be obtained, if
we learn so to value it, as in the expectation of it, to serve God ac
ceptably, in the improvement of that grace, which awaits us, to
make us equal to his service : only let us see to it, that we do not,
by our own criminal negligence, fail of that grace : that we do
not profanely and foolishly follow the example of that wretched 15
Esau, who stands recorded with so much infamy, as having for
one sorry meal sold his birthright, with all his sacred privileges. 16
How many sons of Abraham, having followed him, have found,
as he did, the impossibility of retrieving so fatal a bargain ;
found, as he did, that there was no place for repentance, though 17
they may have sought it carefully with tears ; with an anguish of
heart, which none can conceive, but they who know what final
and everlasting despair means ! May God preserve all his
churches from such roots of bitterness, as, alas ! have too often 15
sprung up among them! And since there is so much danger, that
many may be defiled by them, let those that have a real concern
vol. 6. 16

116 The apostle exhorts them to brotherly love.
sect, for their honour and safety, be looking round, with a proper so-
**• licitude, to guard against the first appearance of what may be so
"~~~ fatal to their honour, their purity, and their peace.
SECT. XXI.
The apostle exhorts Christians to brotherly love, purity, compas
sion, dependence on the Divine care, steadfastness in the profes
sion ofthe truth, and to a life of thankfulness to God, and benev
olence to man ; from a consideration ofthe inestimable privileges
derived to us from Christ, which ought always to encourage us
boldly to endure any infamy and suffering which we may meet
in his cause. Heb. XIII. 1 — 16.
Hebrews XIII. 1. Hebrews XIII. 1.
sect. T SHALL conclude my present address to T E T brotherly
xxi- 1 you, with some practical exhortations. And *- love continue.
"77" one ofthe most comprehensive and important
xiii 1 I can glve you» 's t^ls '• ^et brotherly love al
ways continue* among you. And remember
not only the common obligations of benevo
lence, by which all human creatures are con
nected with each other, but those peculiar en
gagements, which the Christian profession lays
you under to study the good of those, who by
faith in the gospel are all the children of one
Father, and heirs of one glorious inheritance.
2 This should certainly engage you to relieve 2 Be not forgetful
and accommodate such as are in necessity, and t0 entertain stran-
especially your Christian brethren, in their J^^JSg
travels from place to place, often undertaken ed angels unawares.
for the service of their great Master. Be not,
therefore, forgetful of hospitality ; for some
have, by the practice of it, entertained angels, as
common strangers, without knowing it? and
* Let brotherly love continue.] Diodate when any of the children of men relieve
thinks this exhortation was peculiarly them, they repay the charity with vast ad-
suitable to converted Jews, as the prejudices vantage. See Millar's Propagation of
against their Gentile brethren were in Christianity, Vol. II. p. 217. I can lay no
many of them so strong, that they were stress upon Mr. Peirce's reasoning against
ready to disown them with abhorrence. our supposing that Christ was one of
b Entertained angels unawares.] It is those angels, that ihen the apostle would
possible that from the story of Abraham have urged the argument in a stronger
and Lot, who had the honour of entertain- view, by observing that they had entertain
ing angels, under the form of ordinary ed Christ himself. (See his notes on chap.
travellers, some tradition might reach the i. verse 2, and Mr. Hallet on this verse.)
Indian Bramins, who tell their people, For the apostles were under no obligation,
that the gods sometimes descend in the on all occasions, to use the strongest argu-
form of poor indigent persons; and that ment that could possibly be thought ofj

He recommends chastity, and condemns covetousness. 117
have found the hospitalities of many former sect.
years abundantly rewarded by one such favour- xxi-
able visit. And thus you know not but they — T~
who come to you under a very mean appear- xii^ i
ance, may be as messengers from G°d to you,
and the instruments of bestowing some extra-
3 Remember them ordinary favours from him. You see many of 3
that are in bonds, as your brethren suffering; for conscience sake, and
bound with them ; ' it_ . _. . ° , .¦ .,
and them which suf- some thrown into prison ; remember them there-
fer adversity, as be- fore especially, who are in such bonds, as if you
ing yourselves also Were yourselves bound with them, [and] them
m the body. fhat sujrgr any k;n(j Qf ^ treatment jn such a
case, as being yourselves also in the same body
with them, and so obliged to a tender sympa
thy ; not now to insist on your sharing the same
common infirmities of human nature with them
all, which should engage , you to carry your
compassion to strangers, and even to enemies.
4 Marriage is hon- I know that som e, who pretend to more than 4
ourable in all, and ordinary chastity, say many reproachful things
tt 'SoSSS.' °f » coT,sal life j but I assurre ru SK^
and adulterers God much to blame ; for marriage [is] to be held
will judge. honourable in all? and the proper use of the
marriage bed is to be esteemed as undefiled ;
since none can imagine, that God would make
an action in itself morally evil, absolutely
necessary for the support of the human race in
future generations. But as for -whoremongers.
and adulterers, who either despise or pollute it,
God will undoubtedly judge them, however
5 Zet.yoBrconver. they may escape human punishment.
sation be without [£ei y0ur] conversation [be] free from every 5
contentSIwith ^such degree of covetousness, and [be] contented with
things as ye have ; such things as ye have? without eagerly or inl
and as there might perhaps be some room to prefer the authority ofthe Alexandrian
to debate this matter, it w.p great pru- and Clermont copies, which instead of fi,
dence to build an argument upon a princi- read yap, For whoremongers and adulterers
pie, in which all that believe the authority God will judge.
of scripture, must agree. d Content with such things as ye have.]
c Marriage is honourable.] Some critics, Phocylides makes use of the very words
and (especially the popish writers, to avoid of the apostle in a precept of this kind, Af-
the argument which naturally arises x.ua-6a.i <a-a,ptx<rtv. But what the age of that
from hence against forbidding marriage to writer was, I fear it is impossible to as-
the clergy J would render it, Let marriage certain. There are other passages how-
be honourable in all, and let the bed be unae- ever, in his excellent moral poems, which
filed. But the connection of the latter makes it probable he was acquainted with
clause introduced by the particle but, is the New Testament as well as the Old,
sufficient to vindicate our version, unless from whe nee he has taken SO many piou$.
we should be disposed, with the Vulgate, and humane precepts.

118 They should remember their deceased pastors :
sect, patiently desiring what Divine Providence may for he hath sajd^I
xxi- see fit to withhold. And though being so slen- ^ nneJrer for*ake
— 7" derly provided for, as most of you are, it may thee|
^ii 5 seem vel*y probable you should soon come to
want, even the necessaries of life, especially
after the late ravages you have suffered from
your enemies, who have plundered your goods,
(chap. x. 34;) be not anxiously solicitous about
that ; for he who hath all the stores of nature at
his command, and who owns the relation of a
Father to us, hath graciously said, (Josh. i. 5,)
/ will not, I zvill not leave thee, I will never,
6 never, never forsake thee. And though these 6 So that we may
emphatical words were at first spoken to Josh- boWly say The Lord
ua, yet it was not under a personal character wiu/ not fear what
only, but considering him in his relation to the man shall do unto
Israel of God, and as acting for its support ; me.
so that all God's people, as his love to them is
in all ages the same, may take a just encour
agement from it, and we in particular may take
courage to say,e The Lord [is] my helper, and
I will not fear what man shall do unto me : thus
comforting ourselves, not only in the seeming
uncertainty of future supplies, but in the midst
of the greatest dangers, and when threatened
by our enemies with the severest sufferings.
7 And let me now urge you to remember those 7 Remember them
dear and venerable persons, who having for- which have the rule
merly presided over you? in holy things, have "p^n unto you the
spoken to you the word of God, whose course is wordof God: whose
now finished. Though all, your intercourse faith follow, consid-
with them is for the present cut off, do not
however forget their instructions and their ex
amples ; but be mindful of that faith which
they taught, and which they exercised. And
let it be your great care to imitate them, con-
" We may take courage to say, &c.] This neral Sermon for Bishop 'Wilkins, p. 7, 8,)
application of a particular promise to such thinks this may refer to James the apostle,
general purposes, opens a noble hint for the and to James, commonly called thefirst
improvement of the Old Testament, upon Bishop of Jerusalem ; both of which had
tlii s great and solid principle, that God, who been put to death there before this epistle
is no respecter of persons, intends, that ex- was written. Our English version here is
pressions of his favour to this or that em- very far from being justifiable, Remember
inently good man, should be used for the them which have the rule over you ,- whereas
encouragement of all others of the like they were now dead. It. should have been,
character. The emphasis of the original Who have presided, or had the rule, over you;
is so well known, that I shall not insist or as I have rendered the two clauses in
upon it. connection, Who having presided over you,
1 Presided over you.] Bishop Lloyd, (Fu- have spoken to you the word of God.

But especially JesUs Christ, who is ever the same : lift
ering the end of sidering the end of their conversation. Reflect sect.
their conversation. on the happy manner in which they quitted xxL
life, on that support which they found, in their
latest moments, from the truths they had taught x;^, f
ybu, and on that heroic resolution with which
some of them were animated to meet even
martyrdom itself in that sacred cause : and
let the remembrance of these things engage
you steadfastly to retain their faith, and cour-
8 Jesus Christ the ageously to follow their steps. And temem- g
same yesterday, and ber for your farther encouragement, that
today, andforever. thoUgh the most faithful ministers ofthe gos
pel die, yet as that sacred dispensation still
continues immutable, so Jesus Christ, the great
Guardain of those who faithfully adhere to it,
in the tenor of his declarations, as well as in
the glories of his Divine nature, [is] the same s
yesterday, to day, and for ever ; and therefore
can Well support yoUj by whomsoever you may
be forsaken. And let this be a powerful en
gagement to adhere to his gospel, and to pre-
9 Be not carried serve it uncorrupted. In this view, see to it, 9
about with divers that ye be not carried about by variousa ndfor-
and &\xm%*^ ^ eign doctrines, disagreeing with each other,
good thing that the and with the great standard of truth in the
heart be established Divine revelation. Many are zealous for such,
with grace, not with ah(j particularly Judaizing teachers; but re-
meats, which have f r. . i J 1 - _.,? ^, , , ' . .
not profited them member, [it is] a good thing that the heart be
that have been occu- established in an adherence to the grace oi the
pied therein. gospel, and not zealous in those distinctions
between various kinds of meats, and reposing
its confidence in those ritual observances which
some are ready to lay so much stress upon ;
but by which they, who have been most conver
sant [in them] and regarded them with the great.
est exactness, have not profited, so as to make
any real attainment in religion, by all that
id We have an al- scrupulosity and mortification. They boast 10
indeed of many of their privileges, in which
they think themselves superior to us ; but it
is infinitely more than a balance to all, that we
have an altar of a spiritual nature, even that
* Christ the same.] I think this makes sense, out of regard to some great expos*
a much nobler sense, if explained of the itors, who have urged Acts v. 42 ; 2 Cor.
immutability of Christ's power and grace, iv. 5; 1 Cor. i. 24 ; as instances in which
than if merely understood of his doctrine; Christ signifies not his person, but his
though I have given a hint of the latter vierd.

120 And who suffered without the gate.
sect, dignified by the sacrifice of the Son of God, tar whereof they
xxi- of whkh they have no authority to eat, who at- ^,ch se^fe the tab*
H , tend divine service in the tabernacle. For it is ernacie.
xiii.' we^ known, that the bodies of those animals, 11 For the bodies
11 whose blood [being offered] for sin, is carried*1 of those beasts,
by the high priest into the holy place, are accord- ^urfit into*1 the
ing to the appointment ofthe law, as instituted sanctuary by the
in the wilderness, to be burnt without the camp, high priest for sin,
and afterwards without the city of Jerusalem ; *™ c^rnt without
no part of them being eaten by the priests.
12 Now methinks there is something in this cir- 12 Wherefore Je.
cumstance which may suggest to us matter of su.s , als0' that he
pious and comfortable meditation, when we ™fplg ^Uhbia own
compare it with what we know of the great blood, suffered with-
High Priest of our profession. We may there- out tbe gate.
fore methinks say, that Jesus also, that under
his grand sacerdotal character he might sanc
tify the people, not by animal victims, but by
his own blood, which he offered up as a sin of
fering for us, to atone our guilt, and consecrate
us to God, suffered not within the walls of the
temple, or the city, but upon mount Calvary,
which you well know lies without the gate of
13 Jerusalem. And this consideration, as it sug- 13 Letusgoforth
gests our leaving the Jewish sacrifices, so it therefore unto him,
should undoubtedly engage us willingly to suf- b^mghisr^pS:
fer all extremities in his cause. Let us there
fore break through every attachment, and go
out, as it were, unto him without the camp,
bearing our part in his reproach. If our fidel
ity to him require, as it very p'ossibly may,
that we should submit to excommunication,
infamy, and persecution, let us acquiesce and
find an equivalent in this thought, that we are
hereby rendered niore conformable to Christ.
14 And let us submit to this so much the more 14 For here we
cheerfully, considering how trivial the interests have no continuing
of this mortal life are, when compared with city, but we seek one
those which relate to eternity ; for it is most l° comt'
certain, that we have here no abiding city „• in
which view, I spoke of our sojourning here, as
an encampment in moveable tabernacles or
tents. But, blessed be God, we are animated
with the cheerful hope and expectation of better
b Whose blood, is carried, &c] An argu- prove that the temple was standing when
ment has been drawn from these words, this epistle was written.
k from some other passages that occur, to

Reflections on the foregoing exhortations. 121
blessings, and seek one to come ; a splendid and sect,
secure abode, where it will be our everlasting xx'-
business to admire and adore its great Founder  *"
and Sovereign, and to worship in his celestial xi'. '
Is By him there- temple. In the mean time, Jesus is there 15
fore let us offer the under the character of our great High Priest,
sacrifice of praise to h ever lives to perform that important office
Godcontinually.that _. , . , 1 • 1 1 1 ¦
is, the fruit of our for us, to which he is every way equal ; by him
lips, giving thanks therefore let us always offer the sacrifice of
to his name. praise i to God, that is, the fruit qf [our] lips,
16 But to do good, giving thanks to his glorious name. But 16
and to communicate, while we present this verbal tribute, let us
fucirsacrifict God remember, that another yet more substantial is
is well pleased. required. Be not therefore forgetful of doing
all the good you possibly can, in your respec
tive stations, and of communicating liberally and
cheerfully of your substance, to those that are
in necessity ; for God is well pleased with such
sacrifices ; which were always more pleasing
to him than any victim, which, in the neglect
of these, could be brought to his altar.
IMPROVEMENT.
Those other expensive sacrifices which the Mosaic law requir- verse
cd, are now entirely abrogated. Let us consider this, as an ad- is
ditional engagement upon us, to abound more and more in those
of unfeigned benevolence and real charity ; rejoicing, that the
God of our lives, who gives us all, will condescend to have any
regard to them. And let our brethren in Christ be remembered 1, 2
with that distinguishing affection which suits the relation in
which we stand to them ; and in whatever bonds of affliction they S
may be bound, let us endeavour to make their fetters sit lighter
upon them, by every thing which our compassionate assistance
can do for that purpose ; considering ourselves as in the body.
That we may be ready to all such kind offices, let us endeavour
to overcome the love of money, which is the root of all evil. Let 5
us learn, (and Oh, that Divine grace may effectually teach us !)
to moderate our desires, to be contented with what Providence
allots us, whether more or less, and to trust in God, as to the sup
ply of our future wants. Well may we not only trust, but even
boast in him, when we consider in how endearing a manner he
j Sacrifice of praise.] To suppose that the celebration of that ordinance, seems
this refers to the eucharist, and the follow- very fanciful.
ing verse to charitable collections made at

122 They should obey them that presided over them.
sect- hath declared, with such reiterated assurances, that he will never,
XX1- never, never leave us; that he will not, yea, he will not forsake us.
~ Surely the language of the most cheerful and courageous faith
5 well corresponds to that of so gracious and soul reviving a prom-
6 ise. Let faith then put a reality into it, or rather glory in that
certain reality which there cannot but be in every promise ; es-
8 pecially as Jesus Christ, in whom this, and all the promises are
confirmed to us, is the same yesterday, to day, and for ever.
7 And let this thought support us under those breaches which
may be made on the church by death. Christ eveFlives to guard
and proteot it, and to maintain those great truths which in every
8 age have been the joy and confidence of his people. Let our
attachment to him, therefore, be preserved inviolable, and the
purity of our souls unspotted. And let us never fear to share
in his reproach, in whose glory we have such a security of shar-
12 ing ; but cheerfully go, as it were, out of the camp to him, who
suffered crucifixion for us without the gates of the city. Were
we called to endure martyrdom for his sake, he would only lead
14 us out of a mean and precarious tabernacle ; for we have here no
continuing city ; but then he will conduct us, if we are faithful
to him, to a city so durable, that its foundations are represented
by rocks of solid gems,so glorious, that its pavements are describ
ed as gold, and its gates as pearl. May our faith be daily be
holding it as near ; and may we feel every day more of its attrac*
tive influence, to render us superior to all that earth can promise,
and to all it can threaten, while we are passing thither. Under
15 his guardianship, let us daily be offering the sacrifice of praise,
the fruity of our lips, giving thanks, to his name, as well knowing,
that while we are on our journey to the New Jerusalem,no moun
tain can be so steep and rugged, no valley so deep and gloomy,
as not to admit of the songs of Sion.
SECT. XXII.
The apostle concludes with recommending to them some particular
regards to their pious ministers, and entreats their prayers ;
adding some salutations, and a solemn benediction. Heb. XIII.
17, to the end. Hebrews XIII. 17. Hebrews XIII. 17.
sect. T HAVE been urging you to an affectionate ,T\BEY them that
xxu. JL remembrance of those who were once your ^
~~" teachers, but are now dismissed from their la-
xiif.17 bours, and received to their reward. And I
must on the same principles, press upon you a
due regard to those faithful ministers who still
survive. Obey them, therefore, who preside over

For they watched for their souls. 123
have the rute over t/ow,a in those rules and directions which they sect.
you, and submit are authorized by Christ to give you, and sub- xxii.
yourselves : for they u yourselves [to them] with a becoming re- 
watch for your souls, » >• , J . u u Heb
as they that must spect ; even though their office should some- "h"-
give account : that times oblige them to make such addresses to yj
they may do it with yQU as may for lne present be disagreeable.
^UforTaJsvn- For they are solemnly appointed to watch for
profitable for you. your souls? for their everlasting safety and
happiness. And well knowing that the trust
is of infinite importance, they would execute it
as those that must render an awful and strict
account of their office, and ofthe fidelity with
which they have discharged it. Behave to
wards them, therefore, while they are pursuing
the several duties of it, in such a manner, that
they may do it with joy, and not with inward
groaning,* under discouragements arising from
your unkind treatment, or from such other
irregularities of your conduct as may require
them to interpose by any methods of severity ;
for that [is] most unprofitable and dangerous
for you, and will on the whole be much more
for your own detriment than it can possibly
be for theirs.
18 Pray for us : Among the rest of your Christian ministers, 18
for we trust we have we perSuade ourselves that you will not forget
agoodconsc.ence,m ^ ^ we entreat< ^ whUe absence may
render many other instances of affection imprac
ticable, you would not fail however to pray for
us. And indeed we may very cheerfully ask,
and very reasonably expect this ; for though our
enemies may meanly insinuate the contrary, we
are confident, that we have a good conscience, and
* Preside over you.] Lord Barrington c That they may do it with joy, and not
imagines, that he refers to the apostles qf with groaning.] This must necessarily re-
t he circumcision, to she w that he would not fer to the present discharge of their office ;
in any respect derogate from their author- for it is not possible for any perverseness of
ity ; (Essay I. p. 87 ;) but I cannot think the people to prevent a faithful minister's
the word H-ysfiaot, should be thus limited, giving up his account with joy. Nor can
I rather apprehend, with Mr. Boyse, any groans be mingled with those triuin-
(Serm. Vol I. p. 415,) that it refers to phant songs which God will put into the
those who immediately presided over them mouths of all his people. But their Master
in their religious affairs, that is, the -min- will remember what they suffered by their
isters of the several particular churches, people's means ; and the account may sit
The application of it to diocesan bishops is heavy on them, when the sorrows of their
merely arbitrary. faithful pastors are all over. Not to say,
b Watch for your souls.] Chrysostom that great present da-mage to the people
says, he never read these word9 without would proceed from those things which are
trembling, though he often preached sev- grievous to their faithful ami affectionate
eral times in a day. spiritual guides. See Dr, .Qwen'in he.
VOL. 6. 17

124 The apostle concludes with his salutations,
sect, have conducted ourselves, so as to have a testi- all things willing to
xx"- mony to our integrity in yours, that we are de- hve honestly-
termined, whatever it may cost us, in all things
xiii. t0 0ehave honourably, to converse in the most
18 fair and reputable manner, according to the
obligations of our sacred profession and office,
though we should sacrifice every thing to that
19 resolution. And I especially beseech you to do 19 But I beseech
this, that is, to pray earnestly and affectionately y°u the rather to do
for me, both in your private retirements, and restored" to ySe
in your public assemblies, that I may quickly be sooner.
restored to you from this confinement, and may
have an opportunityof rendering you those ser
vices which were prevented by this unjust im
prisonment, occasioned by the fury ofthe pop
ulace when I was last at Jerusalem.
¦-0 And now to draw towards a close, may that 20 Now the God of
great and blessed Being, who condescends in his pea.ce ,that .tjro«g'bt
, ,. , , • ,r, , , again from the dead
gospel to reveal himself to us under the en- 0ur Lord Jesus that
dearing character of the God of peace, who rec- great Shepherd of
onciling us unto himself by his Sonj becomes the sheeP> through
the author of eternal blessings, cause his choicest £{££? cfvenarT
favours to descend upou you. May he, who to
confirm these gracious purposes, hath brought
againfromthe dead our Lord Jesus Christ, who is
constituted that great Shepherd of the sheep, by
the blood of the everlasting covenant? and by
his blood sealed the everlasting and unchange
able covenant, which appoints him to stand in
21 that amiable relation to his people ; May he, 21 Make you per-
I say, make you perfect in every good work, that feet in every good
you may cheerfully and constantly do his will work t0 do llis w'">
exerting an holy readiness and alacrity in the Xcnls JvTplfaf.
discharge ol every duty ; himself producing in ing in his sight,
you that temper and disposition of soul which through jesusChrist:
is most pleasing and acceptable in his sight, eve^and 'i**** A*
through the powerful influences of his Spirit, men. *'
given you by Jesus Christ, who hath procured
this invaluable favour for his people : to whom
[be] glory in all the churches,ysr ever and ever s
Amen.
* By the blood of the everlasting covenant.] clause with fhe words immediately pre-
There is an ambiguity in the connection ceding, namely, that great Shepherd of the
ot these words. Some think they refer sheep, which our Lord was constituted by
to God's bringing again from the dead our the blood of the everlasting covenant. And
Lord Jesus Christ, according to that en- this sense seems to be far preferable.
gagement or covenant which was sealed by Compare Acts xx. 28 ; and John x. 11-
Ins blood. Beza and others connect the

and a solemn benediction. 125
22 And I beseech I have discovered my mind to you in the sect«
you, brethren, suffer course of th;s epistle ;th t freedom hut xxii.
the wordofexhorta- . „ , r , ° ¦ vv*""» > ""'
tion • for I have writ- as ll a" proceeds from the most sincere affec- '
ten a letter unto you tion, I beseech you, brethren, suffer the word of ™5.
in few words. exhortation : for I have written to you above in 22
a few words ; but if I were to open all that is
in my heart, the letter would swell far beyond
23 Know ye, that the bounds I have here assigned it. Incon- 23
is ' set^aT Tibm^ cludinS i,:' * Sive y°u lhe pleasure to know that
with whom if he' \pur] dear brother Timothy, whose zeal for me
come shortly, I will had for a while made him a partner in my con-
see you. finement, is now set at liberty, ivith whom if
he come soon, I hope by the Divine permission
I shall be able to see you, which I cannot but
greatly desire.
24 Salute all them In the mean time, salute in the most respect- 24
that have the rule fui an(j affectionate manner, in my name, all
saints.0 They of Italy that preside over you, as the officers of your re-
salute you. spective churches, and all the other saints, who
are private members of them. They who are
natives of Italy, joined in the bonds of the same
Christian profession, and now with me at
25 Grace be with Rome, most cordially salute you. May the %5
you all. Amen. blessing of God, and the grace of our Lord
Jesus Christ, to whom I am so often com
mending you and all my Christian brethren,
[be] with you all. I put my hearty amen to
it ; and you assuredly know, that I can wish
you nothing better. I hope, therefore, that
you will with all your hearts put your own
amen to it.

IMPROVEMENT.
Let those, whom God, in the course of his Providence, hath verse
called to preside over the souls of others, remember to watch
over them with a becoming diligence, considering that an impar
tial account will shortly be required ; considering, that ifthey do
not properly conduct themselves in this important office, their
blood, who perish by their neglect, must be required at their hands. 1'
And let the people committed to their care be concerned, that
the faithful servants of Christ may discharge their office with joy,
and not with grief '; that they may not from time to time be sent
with groaftings, and with tears, to the presence of their great
Master, to lament the obstinacy, perverseness, and rebellion of
those over whom God hath made them watchmenand shepherds.
The grief would now sensibly affect the minister ; yet, on the

126 Reflections on the duties of pastors and people.
sect, whole, as he would be to God a sweet savour in Christ, in them
XX11- that perish, as well as in them that believe, the greatest detriment
~^~ would fall on those who have made such ungrateful returns to
the Divine goodness, and to their fidelity.
That all other duties may be more regularly and properly dis-.
charged, let private Christians be engaged to pray earnestly for
their ministers; for those especially, who make it apparent, that
they desire to maintain always a good conscience ; and that what-
1& ever sacrifices they may be called to make to it, they are deter
mined in all things to live reputably and honourably, so that the
ministry may not be blamed, but the Christian profession in gen
eral adorned. And God grant, that none but persons of suck
a character may be introduced into the ministry, or supported
and countenanced in it !
Let pastors, and people, be often looking to him, who is the
20 great Shepherd of the sheep, and whose relation to the flock is
established on the blood of the everlasting covenant. Ever may
the thoughts of that blood engage us to regard him with all due
veneration and love ; ever may we be'Iooking to him, who
through this blessed Saviour, appears as the God of peace, for
every blessing we respectively need.
We all need his gracious influence, to implant the first princi
ples ofthe Divine life ; and we need them, to make us perfect to
do his will, and to work in us those things which may render us
21 more completely pleasing in his sight. And therefore let an
humble dependence on his grace be daily maintained and ex
pressed ; considering of how great importance it is to be accepta
ble in the sight of God, and to approve ourselves at all times
to him.
22 That it may be so, may grace be with us all, and continue with
us, from the first entrance on the Christian life, through the
whole course of it, till it present us blameless in the presence of
his glory, with exceeding joy. Amen.

The End of the Family 'Expositor on the Epistle to the
Hebrews.

FAMILY EXPOSITOR;

A PARAPHRASE

THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE OF THE APOSTLE
JAMES;

CRITICAL NOTES, AND A PRACTICAL IMPROVEMENT
OF EACH SECTION.

A
GENERAL INTRODUCTION TO THE
PARAPHRASE AND NOTES
ON
THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE OF St. JAMES.

1 HE epistle of St. James, and the six following epistles,
have been commonly distinguished by the appellation oi cath
olic or general, because most of them are inscribed, not to
particular churches, or persons, but to the body, either of Jew
ish or Gentile converts over the whole world, or at least dis
persed in several countries.
The first oi these, I mean that of St. James, was from the
earliest times received by the Christian church, though not so
universally as most of the epistles of St. Paul. But a precise
detail and examination ofthe several arguments relating to this
question, would bear too large a proportion in the space allot
ted to these introductions. It may however be right to ob
serve, in support ofthe authenticity and authority of this epis
tle, that considerable stress hath deservedly been laid upon its
antiquity, which appears both from internal and external evi
dence; and also, upon the correspondence of the sentiments
it contains, with the tenor of the Christian doctrine ; and
though this hath been called in question by some through an
attachment to particular hypotheses,* yet it is evident, I ap-
* It is well known, that at the beginning ofthe reformation, Luther apprehend-
ing the doctrine delivered by St. James concerning justification, to be inconsistent
with that of St Paul, opposed the authority of this epistle, in the preface to his
German translation ofthe New Testament, published in the year 1522 ; though he
is not followed in this point by those who at this day are distinguished by his
name ; and indeed he himself, as we are informed by Wolfius (Curs Philolog. Vol.
V. p. 6) and by Pabricius, (Biblioth. Grxc. Lib, iv. cap. v. § ix.) afterwards changed
his opinion.

130 A general introduction
prehend beyond all controversy, to those who read the epistle
with suitable candour and attention. And it appears tome,
that the authority of this, and some other parts of the New
Testament, having been early questioned by some primitive
churches, affords an argument of their particular caution, that
no other writings should be admitted into the sacred canon,
however excellent, besides those which had an undoubted
claim to that distinction ; and justly challenges our deference
to their judgment, who doubtless were most capable of decid
ing, and gave sufficient evidence of their care as well as their
capacity. The epistle before us having passed through a se
vere and accurate scrutiny, appears to have been at length uni
versally received, and accordingly hath been transmitted down
to the present age, as an authentic part of those oracles of God
ivhich are able to make us wise to salvation.
If any particular argument were to be suggested to second the
force of these observations, it might be this, that this epistle is
found in the Syriac version, and was received by the churches
in Syria. This version is undoubtedly ancient, and is appre
hended by most learned men to have been made as early as
the beginning ofthe second century. And besides the author
ity conciliated to the episde of St. James by the antiquity of
the version, it should be observed, that the version was made
for the particular service of the converted Jews, to whom the
epistle itself was originally written ; and it should therefore
seem, that its authenticity and authority were from the begin
ning acknowledged by those for whom it was intended : and
I think it can hardly be doubted, that they were better judges
ofthe question than the Gentiles, to whom it was not written,
among whom therefore it was not likely to be propagated
so early, and who at first might be prejudiced against it, be
cause it was inscribed to the Jews.
If any are disposed to examine the several testimonies of
the Christian fathers, as to the authority of this epistle, they
may find them collected with great fidelity and accuracy, by

to the Catholic epistle of St. James. 131
the learned Dr. Lardner, in the second part of his valuable
work, The Credibility ofthe Gospel History.
As to the author of this epistle, some have imagined it to be
James the Elder, the son of Zebedee, and brother of John.
But in this they are evidently mistaken. James the elder
was beheaded by Herod, in the year of our Lord 44 ; whereas
this episde was not written till a very considerable time after
wards. So early as the year 44, the gospel does not seem to
have been propagated far beyond the bounds of Palestine ; and
it cannot be supposed there was any very large number ofthe
Jews of the dispersion, who were then converted to the
Christian faith : and though the epistle seems to have been
intended in some measure for the general benefit ofthe twelve
tribes, yet more especially for' those among them who were
converts to the Christian religion. Besides, it is intimated in
the epistle itself, thaj. the Jewish Christians were at this time
sunk into very remarkable degeneracy, both in doctrine and
practice, which is not likely to have been the case while
they were under the first impressions of their conversion.
And indeed in this epistle, there are some plain intimations
that the destruction of Jerusalem was near at hand, chap.
v. 1— -8, which event was accomplished about the year 70 ;
and from this circumstance we may reasonably conclude the
date of this epistle to be about the year 60 or 61.
It therefore appears, that this epistle was not written by
James the elder, but must have been the composition of
another James, called James the less, who was the son of
Alpheus, or Cleophas, and is said to be the brother, that is,
according to the latitude in which the Jews were accustomed
to understand this expression, the kinsman of our Lord. See
Mat. xiii. 55 ; Mark vi. 3. And who is expressly number
ed among the twelve apostles. See Mat. x. 2, 3 ; Mark iii.
17, 18 ; Luke vi. 14, 15 ; Acts i. 13. And though the
time of this James being put to death is not absolutely certain,
it is supposed by many learned men to have happened in the
year 62, before St. Paul wrote his epistle to the Hebrews,
vol. 6. 18

132 A general introduction
which was in the year 63. And if this account be right, the
date of his epistle cannot be later than 1 have already assign
ed it.
James the less statedly resided at Jerusalem ; whence he
liath been stiled by some ancient fathers, bishop of that city,
though without sufficient foundation, as we observed, (Vol.
III. sect. 154, note b.) Now James being one of the apostles
of the circumcision, while he confined his personal labours
to the inhabitants of Judea, it was very natural for him to en
deavour by his writings to extend his services to the Jewish
Christians who were dispersed abroad in more distant re
gions. For this purpose there are two points which the apos
tle seems to have principally aimed at, though he hath not
pursued them in an orderly and logical method, but in the free
epistolary manner, handling them jointly or distinctly, as oc
casions naturally offered. And these were, " To correct
those errors both in doctrine and practice, into which the Jew
ish Christians had fallen, which might otherwise have produc
ed fatal consequences ; and then to establish the faith, and
animate the hope of sincere believers, both under their pres
ent and their approaching sufferings."
And in prosecution of this double view, after inscribing the
epistle to the twelve tribes in their dispersion, the apostle en
ters on his subject, by endeavouring to fortify their minds
under those trials wherewith they would be exercised, by
suitable representations of the benefit of those trials, ofthe
readiness of God to communicate all necessary supplies of
wisdom and grace in answer to the fervent prayer of faith, and
by exposing the vanity of all worldly enjoyments, which often
prove the means of ensnaring and ruining their possessors ;
chap. i. 1 — 16. And then as a means of their steadfastness
notwithstanding the most powerful temptations to apostasy,
he exhorts them to remember and acknowledge the manifold
goodness of God in the various blessings bestowed upon
them ; more especially in that of his regenerating grace,
which should constrain them to the exercise of every virtue,

to the Catholic epistle cf St. James. 133
especially to an ingenuous and candid reception of his word,
and a concern resolutely and constantly to adhere to its direc
tions ; particularly by bridling their tongues, and succouring
such as were afflicted, ver. 17, to the end. And then the
apostle, by an easy transition having glanced at some of their
particular failings, takes the occasion of introducing cautions
on sundry other articles in which they needed reprehension ;
particularly against showing an undue respect to men's exter
nal circumstances, and resting satisfied in a partial observation
ofthe Divine precepts, especially where the royal law of char
ity, or universal benevolence, was in question ; chap. ii.
1 — 13. After this, as several of the Jewish Christians discov
ered a disposition to rest in an external and empty profession
of religion, probably from an abuse ofthe doctrine of justifi
cation by faith, he largely descants on the inefficacy of a mere
historical faith, and evinces, by most striking instances and
illustrations, the utter insufficiency of it for our justification
and eternal salvation, ver. 14, to the end. And as such a bar
ren profession is apt to inspire men with conceited and vain
glorious sentiments of themselves, while they are destitute of
every Divine habit and attainment, he deems it expedient to
subjoin a caution to these Jewish Christians, against their being
too forward in assuming the office and character of teachers ;'
and as spiritual pride tends to inflame men's unbridled pas
sions, and to set on fire their licentious tongues, he resumes
and expatiates on a subject which he had before only slightly
touched upon, recommending a strict government of the
tongue as a matter, though of great difficulty, yet ofthe high
est importance ; chap. iii. 1 — 12. And in close connection
with such a topic, it was very natural to inculcate, as the
apostle does, a candid benevolent disposition, guarding them
against censoriousness and animosities, and that love of the
world which tends to excite them ; to restrain which, he rec
ommends a humble application to God for divine influences,
ver. 13 — chap. iv. 10. Suggesting particular cautions against
evil speaking, and vain confidence in the events of futurity,

134 A general introduction, Sec.
or in any worldly possessions, which often prove a temptation
to luxury, and an occasion of ruin. And then as to afflicted
and oppressed Christians, he encourages and exhorts them to
wait patiently for the coming ofthe Lord, ver. 11. — chap. v.
8. And concludes the epistle, with condemning prophane
and vain swearing, with recommending moderation, fortitude,
and prayer, a ready acknowledgment of our faults, and a solic
itous concern for the common salvation, ver. 9. to the end.

PARAPHRASE AND NOTES

THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE OF St. JAMES ;

SECT. I.
The apostle James endeavours to fortify the Christians to whom he
writes, under those trials wherewith they would be exercised, by
suitable representations ofthe benefit of those trials, and of the
readiness of God to communicate all necessary supplies of wis
dom and grace, in answer to the fervent prayer of faith ; and
by exposing the vanity of all worldly enjoyments, which often
prove the means of ensnaring and ruining their possessors.
James I. 1 — 16.
JhmesI. 1. James I. 1.
James a servant HHHIS epistle is written by James? who SE.CT*
J of God, and of the A esteems it his honour to be a faithful serv- 1;
jesus ns , mt an(j constant Worshipper ofthe true and liv- james
ing God, and of 'his Son the Lord Jesus Christ ; i. 1
and is addressed with the sincerest affection to
* James.] That is, as we. have already most of the apostles. He was the brother
observed, the apostle James the less ; of Christ: and it is said he was e salted
whom antiquity, (I kno not on what to this office, on the death of James the
pretence,) calls bishop of jc usalem; per- great, beheaded by Herod. Acts xii. 2,
haps because he resided there more than 17.

136 St. James inscribes his epistle to the twelve tribes ;
sect, twelve tribesb of Israel in this their state of to the twelve tribes
*• dispersion ;' so that he would have every son ^^^
rj^ of Abraham according to the flesh consider it as
i-T addressed to him, and would hi mself be consid
ered as greeting them all with the most cordial
wishes of grace and peace ; though especially as
addressing himself to those whom the bond of
the same Christian profession unites yet more
strictly to the author.
2 My dear brethren, count it matter of all joy, J^™*^ ^e*rheen'
when you fall into a variety of trials, for the y° falj *ntJ0°ydYveer"
sake of the true religion, which so many, in- temptations ;
stead of embracing with a becoming thankful
ness andzeal,arebyall possible methods endeav-
3 ouring to extirpate. Far from being dicourag- 3 Knowing this,
ed by such trials, in such a cause, rejoice in *£ £^L£
them, as knowing that the little and short proof patience.
of your faith to which it is now broguht, in its
natural consequences, under the influences of
Divine grace, worketh patience, which will grow
4 by such exercise. And let patience have [its] 4 But let patience
perfect work, that it may rise to its highest have her perfect
improvements, during this little space of time , ^erfecttd^nfe,
in which alone you will have an opportunity of wanting nothing.
glorifying God, and adorning Christianity, that
so ye may be made perfect andcomplete, deficient
in nothing ; for the other graces of Christianity
will generally shine brighest where patience is
most conspicuous.
5 But if any one of you be deficient in wisdom? 5 If any of you
and incapable of certainly discerning hisduty in lack wisdom, let him
such critical conjunctures as these in which you
are called out to act ; let him ask further supplies
" b Twelve tribes.] Dr. Lardner (Credi- the world. And Dr. Lardner, besides
bility, Vol. I. p. 223, &c.) very justly ob- the citations in Dr. Whitby, produces
serves, that Josephus concludes the twelve another remarkable passage to the same
tribes to be still in being, when he says, purpose, from a letter of Agrippa to the
that mx persons were sent out of every Emperor. See Credibility of the gospel his-
tribe, to assist in translating the scriptures tory, Part I. Book. I. chap. 3. Compare
into Greek. It is very evident, that at Acts. ii. 4 — 11.
the restoration in Zorobabel's time, ten A If any one of you be deficient in wisdom-]
tribes stayed behind. See Dr. Whitby in Several interpret this of wisdom to bear
loc. afflictions well, and suppose, that when
c in this their state of dispersion.] Dr. God is said not to upbraid,itis upon sup-
Whitby in loc. hath some very pertinent position of former impatience : but this,
quotations from Josephus, Philo, and though authorized by so great a name as
even Cicero, to shew that the Jews were Mr. Howe, (see his Works, Vol. I- p- 690,)
dispersed abroad, and were to be found in is one of those limited interpretations
great multitudes, in almost all parts of which I cannot fully approve.

And exhorts thetn to patience and steadfastness : 137
ask of God, that giv- of [it] from God, its eternal fountain, who gives sect.
eth to all men libeiv t0 an eVery necessary communication of that, i-
notYaVit shVbe and ah other blessings, liberally, and upbraideth ~s
given him. not any with the importunity or frequency of j. 5
their addresses ; and it shall be given him, so far
as is needful for his safety, and the discharge of
6 But let him ask his duty. But then let him take care, that he 6
"er dn'th' Tthhng 7' as& in steady faith, nothing wavering, nor di-
wavereth°is like \ v'ded by the desires of obtaining, and the fears
wave of the sea, of not obtaining the grace he asks, or doubting
driven with the wind of God's readiness to bestow it ; for he that wa
vers, and has not a firm confidence in the Di
vine goodness and faithfulness, can have no
other solid and substantial support ; but is like
a billow of the sea,e driven on, and tossed by the
wind, inarestless and unsettled condition, (Isa.
lvii. 20,) easily discomposed and agitated by
every adverse blast, and in the greatest danger
7 For let not that of being dashed in pieces. Let not that man 7
sh'aU ' receive Stany therefore think, that he shall receive anything of
thing ofthe Lord, the Lord, while he continues in such a situation,
and dares not trust in him for those supplies of
grace which he professes to seek. These unwor
thy suspicions, as they wrong the Divine good
ness, may in many instances prevent the com
munication of those favours which might other-
8 A double mind- wise be obtained. Such a double minded man, 8
ed man is unstable in whose schemes are divided between God and
ways. tjje woi-i^ an(j wno cannot cheerfully and res
olutely commit himself, in confidence of Di
vine support, to be led whithersoever Provi
dence shall please, [is] unsettled in all his zvays;
he will perpetually be running into inconsisten
cies of conduct, and those imperfect and unde
termined impressionsof religion which he feels,
will serve rather to perplex and torment, than
guide and secure him.
9 Let the brother In nothing are the generality of men more 9
apt to mistake, than in estimating the value of
e Like a wave of the sea.] Mr. Saurin terpretation given in the paraphrase, ap-
paraphrases it thus : " He ought not to pears tome much more simple and natural.
resemble the waves ofthe sea, which seem He elsewhere paraphrases it, " Like a
to offer to the spectator, that is upon the wave which moves on, and seems to come
shore, the treasures with which they are to the shore, but immediately returns with
charged ; but soon plunge it in the abyss, impetuosity into the gulph from whence it
from which it cannot be recovered." Sau- came." Ibid. Vol. V. p. 56, 57.
fin's Serm. Vol. IX. p. 438. But the in-

138 Blessed is the man who endureth temptation.
sect, external circumstances ; but let the principles of low degree re-
L of Christianity instruct you, my brethren, to }£*£. tbat he u
T correct that mistake: and in this respect, let
i™^ the brother of low degree, of a poor and obscure
condition, rejoice in his exaltation; let him think
of his dignity as a christian, and entirely ac
quiesce in his low sphere of life, for his circum
stances do really give him such advantages for
religion, by placing him under a shelter from
many temptations, that he has a much fairer
probability than others, of rising to some emi-
lOnence in the heavenly world. But let the 10 But the rich, in
rich man be greatly cautious, and if he allow that he is made lows
,. , - .°. / . ^ , • .. , • v. „r because as the flow-
himself to rejoice, let it not be in the height ot er of the gms fae
his circumstances ; but in the humiliation f of shall pass a'way.
his mind ; for all other occasions of rejoicing
are very precarious. And as for his distinc
tion in this world, as the flower of the grass he
11 sh all quickly pass away. For [no sooner] is the 11 For the sun is
sun risen with a scorching heat,[but] immediate- no sooner risen with a
ly the grass, which in spring looks so fair and SMfc^J
flourishing, is dried up ; and the flower thereof, andtheflowerthere-
that adorned it, loses its painted glories yet of falleth, and the
much sooner ; it falleth to the ground, and all S™?e of the fashion
_ _ i" * i i /* ' t ' I i Ol !•- pSl ISllCtQ ¦ SO
the beauty of its lovely form is perished ; so ais0 shau the rich
shall the rich man also fade away in his paths, man fade away in his
and though he may by prudent management, ways.
or remarkable success, jgrow richer and richer,
he dies in the midst of all his wealth, and it can
no longer either delight or adorn him.
12 You will be exercised with trials while you 12 Blessed is
continue in the present world ; but repine not tbe man that end"r-
at them : happy [is] the manwho with a proper XnTeMs 'tried, to
steadiness and fortitude of mind endures temp- shall receive the
tation : for being approved by such a course of crown of life, which
them as the infinite wisdom of God shall ap. the Lord hath prom-
point, he shall receive the crorvn of eternal life,
which the Lord Jesus Christ has graciously
f The rich -man in his humiliation.] Mr. deed to be most agreeable to the original,
Pyle explains this of a rich man's being if we may rely on an observation made by
stripped of his possessions by persecution, Beza, and after him by Raphelius, (and
and so reduced for the sake of his adher- they are both very critical judges of the
ence to Christianity ; but this seems not Greek language,) that in.-rramvu, the
properly opposed to the exaltation men- word here used by St. James, expresses
tioned above. Indeed in any view it must rather the disposition of a man's mind thzn
be allowed a very difficult passage. But I his state and condition, which is properly
have preferred the interpretation which Ttt7rutafli; : though it must be confessed,
seemed to be least entangled, and in- this distinction is not always observed.

No man when he is tempted, is tempted of God. 139
ised to them that promised to all them that love him, and express sect.
love him. their iove Dy sucn fidelity and zeal. Let no x-
13 Let no man say , . J. ... 'T , ,.,,.„, 
when he is tempted, man wh° ls tempted, say, lam tempted ofGodfi 
I am tempted of for God is himself, by virtue of his boundless -!am0es
God; for God cannot knowledge and almighty power, incapable of '
vTnXr Timpt- **¥ *»*«* {* «*' ™d »»«* is the Perf«'
eth he any man. rectitude and benevolence of his nature, that
he tempteth not any man ; but on the contrary,
abhors all sin, and lays no man in any imagina
ble circumstances, under any necessity of com-
14 But every man mitting it : But every man is tempted by the 14,
is tempted, wlvenhe jnnate weakness of his own nature, in concur-
of huToCn luTt7an°d lrence with the circumstances of life in which
enticed. he is placed, being allured by his own lusts, and
for want of wisely and resolutely opposing the
first rising of them, being ensnared^ to the ac-
15 Then when tual commission of sin : For the gradation is 15
lust hath conceived, much more swift and fatal than the generality
it bringeth forth sin: f mankind are aware . ^d indeed [ust ha
and sin when it is .... .#•...',. ¦ " -S
finished, bringeth conceived, brings forth actual sin, by a speedy
forth death. birth, where perhaps the full indulgence of it
was not intended ; and sin, to hen it is finished,
or perpetrated,' is impregnated with death, and
tends in its consequences to the final ruin both
of soul and body, as naturally as the concep-
16 Do not err, my tion of an animal does to the birth. Therefore 1§
fceloved brethren, fo not deceived?- my beloved brethren, by its flat
tering form, nor venture to trifle with tempta
tions, under a fond conceit that you shall be
able to break the connection, by stopping your- •
selves at pleasure in the advance of the dan
ger, or recovering yourselves again when sin
has been committed.
E Tempted qf God.] The phrase, it seems, an allusion to the method of drawing fishes
had formerly been in use ; and there is a out ofthe water with a hook, concealed un-
sense in which it is allowable. But the ob- der the bait, which they greedily devour.
noxious sense is so much more obvious, ' Finished, or perpetrated 1 ctTrtflixeio-S-iura..]
that the apostle thought proper to advise it The word is used in this sense by Polybi-
sliould be avoided for the future. Perhaps us, in a passage quoted by Eaphelius in loc.
the word might have altered its signification, k Therefore be not deceived.] This is a-
as it is certain many words do. greeable to the reading ofthe Alexandrian
h Being allured and ensnared .- t^ixnofttvos manuscript, which after /au inserts xi, there-
jwu iTVsafojUjiroc .] The original words have fore ; by which the connection is rendered
a singular beauty and elegance, containing more apparent.
VOX. 6. 19

140" Reflections, on the temptations of good men.

IMPROVEMENT.

sfeeT. Let us learn this holv caution, and guard against those baits
'• of lust under which death is concealed ; remembering that God
has made us with a power of determining our own actions, that
16\14 he tempts none to evil, nor appoints to any such temptations^ as he
tS, 13 knows to be in their own nature irresistible. Be our spiritual
enemies ever so powerful, or ever so artful, they cannot do us
any hurt, till we betray ourselves into their hands. Yet certain it
is, that their artifice and their power, in conjunction with the ad-
5 vantage which the corruption of our own hearts gives them, make
it requisite, that tuuscious to ourselves of our deficiency in wis
dom, we should ask it of God. Let the liberality with which he
gives it, and the royal freedom with which he has promised it,
encourage us to ask it with such constancy, that we may receive
&>7 daily supplies ; and with firm confidence in his goodness, that we
may not waver, and be like a wave ofthe sea tossed with the wind.
Trusting in that supply of .grace we receive from him, let us
2 go forth calmly and cheerfully to meet such trials as the infinite
wisdom of God shall appoint for us, how various and pressing
3>4 soever they may be ; remembering they tend to improve our
patience, and by patience to perfect every other grace ; and that
12 if we be not overcome, we shall he approved, and made more
meet to receive the crown of life which the Lord has promised to
them that love him. And O, that the love of this blessed Lord,
who has procured as well as promised it, may, always render us
superior to every trial, and more than conquerors through him that
hath loved us, and thereby hath acquired to himself so just a claim
• to our supreme affection. With hearts faithfully engaged to
him, and established in the firmest resolutions for his service,
(M° let us look with indifference upon those worldly circumstances,
about which they who have no sense of a higher interest are
exceedingly solicitous ; and let us regulate our value of all the
good things of life, by a regard to their aspect upon our religious
characters and hopes. If low circumstances may improve these,
let us look upon them as true exaltation; and if wealth, and dig
nity, and applause, may endanger these, let us rather fear them,
than aspire to them. Whatever we have obtained of those things
which the men of the world are most ready to covet and admire,
is transitory and fading as the grass, or even as the flower ofthe
field; and sometimes like those beautiful, but tender productions
of vegetable nature, is consumed by the excess of those causes to
which it owes its existence and its beauty. " Give us, 0 Lord,
durable riches, and righteousness, and that honour which cometh
from thee, and is immortal, as its great Original."

Upery good gift cometh from the Father of lights ; 141

SECT. II.
The apostle exhorts them to remember and acknowledge the mani
fold goodness of God, in the various blessings bestowed upon
them ; more especially in that of his regenerating grace, which
should constrain them to the exercise of every virtue ; especially
to an ingenuous and candid reception of his word, and a con
cern resolutely and constantly to adhere to its directions ; par
ticularly by bridling their tongues, and succouring such as were
afflicted. James I. 17, to the end.
James I. 17. J AMES I. 17.
Tf very good" gift HPHAT ye may be fortified against every sect..
f an.d ?vei-y Per- J- temptation, and may be animated to be- "•
if^lS' 1'Ja from ?¦_' have in a manner becoming your christian pro- ~~~
Dove, and cometh r . . . & ' j r. .James
down from theFather tess,on, remember, that every good gift, and-xVJ
of lights, with whom every perfect gift which the children of men
is no variableness, can receive, is from above ; and the more corn-
turning. °W ° pletely excellent the benefit is, the more
reason have they to acknowledge it, as descend
ing from the great and eternal Father of lights,*
the blessed God, from whom reason and light,
and joy are derived. The sun itself is but a
feeble image of his glory, with whom there is
no variableness, nor so much as any shadow of
turning ;b whereas the sun is continually vary-
¦ Father qf lights.] It is the opinion of a more exact idea of the original]; but as
Glassius that this phrase only expresses there is all imaginable reason to believe
the -majesty and glory of God, as if the this was quite an accidental thing, I
apostle had said, The most illustrious and thought it might have the appearance of
glorious Father. But the accurate Bos affectation to have endeavoured to retain
most justly imagines, that the allusion to it. As neither boon nor present, would
the sun which there is in the following have been proper in this connection, I
words, begins here j and that the phrase know not how to render Sots-is and Sup/to.
refers to the heathens calling that glorious by different words : such is the poverty of
luminary, the Father of light, and the our language, or the defect of myacquaint-
author of light ; some instances of which ance with it. But the words, a completely
he produces. See Exercitat. Philolog. in excellent benefit, are inserted in the para-
loc. The learned Albert cites a passage phrase, to preserve some little imitation
from Macrobius, in which the same title of the original. As some learned men
is applied to Jupiter. Observ. Philolog. have observed that Tftmtc a.iro;x.t*o-p.a. is
in loc. something of an astronomical phrase, and
refers to the different aspects of the sun,
b Every good gift, he] It is observable as it approaches one or the other tropic,
that the apostle makes use of two different (see Dr. Bates's Works, p. 747,) I have
words to express gift; the one of which been careful to express that sentiment. It
is more poetical and sounding than the hath been the opinion of some persons
other j and he has placed the . words in that this is intended to oppose some heret-
such an order that they make an heroic ical notion of the influence qf the stars in
verse. So that were they to be rendered, the affairs of human life ; but I know not
" Every good gift, and every boon complete," that any such ridiculous conceit had so
it might perhaps give the English reader eariv a footing in the church.

142 v „ Who hath impregnated 'us with the word of 'truth.
sect, ing, and has no sooner arrived to its meridian,
"• but it begins to descend to the west, or to its
" summer height, but it verges towards the win-
james ^ agajn . causing the direction ofthe shadows
18 it occasions, proportionably to vary. But 18 Of his own
the immutable and everlasting God has conde- ^ °nf 'J^ %
scended to multiply those favours upon us as truth) tnat we should
Christians, which should bind our souls to him be a kind of first fruits
in the bonds of unchangeable love ; for of his of his creatures.
own sovereign will he impregnated us with the
powerful word of his Divine and evangelical
truth, that we inight be a kind of first fruits c of
his creatures, more excellent than others, and
in a peculiar manner separated and consecrated
to him from among the rest of mankind. Let
Us be conscious of the honour he has hereby
done us, and take heed that we do not sacri
legiously alienate ourselves from his service.
19 Therefore, my beloved brethren, that we may be ig wherefore.my
thus religiously sacred to him, and ever em- beloved brethren, let
ployed to the purposes he has directed, let every every man be swift
man be swift to hear the instructions of his s° k^owtVw'rath!
word, and all the good advices which may be
given him agreeable to the tenor of it ; but be
slow to speak, guarding solicitously against
every rash and especially every proud and
dictatorial expression ; and slow to wrath,^
not easily yielding to provocations, how injuri-
20 ously soever he may be treated ; For the 20 For the wrath
wrath of man, even where it may be most ready or" man worketh not
to assume the title of religious zeal, worketh the righteousness of
i i , « Gou.
not, but on the contrary greatly obstructs the
righteousness ofGod;e instead of promoting the
cause of true religion in the world, it is a re
proach to it, and a means of exciting the pre-
c Kind of first fruits.] It has often but it is indeed so much the general infir-
been observed, that this was addressed to mity of human nature, as Unhappy expe-
the Jews who were first called to Chris- rience teaches us, that the caution is of
tianity, before the gospel was preached to universal concern.
the Gentiles ; but it will not follow, that ' Worketh not the righteousness of God.]
all the dispersed of the twelve tribes to Some think the meaning is simply, A
whom he addresses^ were so called ; and man, who is often a prey to angry pas-
God did not intend there should after- sions, is incapable of performing that
wards be any distinction between them, obedience which God requires ; but pro-
and other Christians. I think it therefore mating the interest of the kingdom of God,
much better to explain it, as referring to may be included in the meaning of work-
their Christian privileges in general. ing his righteousness ; and this false zeal is
d Slow to wrath.] It is well known so often defended under that notion, that I
that the Jewish doctors were apt to contend was willing in the paraphrase to point out
very /«-ce/y about their different opinions; that idea plainly. >

We should be doers ofthe word, and not hearers only : 146-
21 Wherefore lay judices of mankind against it. Endeavour sect.
apart all fUthuiess^ therefore to regulate your passions by these «¦
nLghtinets.andre- great maxims ; and laying aside all inward, or 
ceive with meekness outward filthiness on the one hand, and all over- Jain5s
the ingrafted word, ftowing ofmalignity on the other, compose your--
which is able to save ', •./, n i , .1 c
your souls. selves, with all meekness and gentleness of
mind, to receive the ingrafted word ? that word,
which when implanted in your minds by the
influence of Divine grace, is able to save your
souls, and will effectually form them to a meet-
22 But be ye doers ness for a happy immortality. But then you 22
ofthe word, and not must remember to be doers ofthe word, andnot
inTyrufowntelvel! hearers onl^ sophistically deceiving and impos
ing upon yourselves^ with an unprofitable at
tendance, while it has no inward efficacy upon
23 For if any be your hearts. For if any one be merely a hearer 23
a hearer of the word, of the word, and not a doer, he is like a man
l^untot'mknbe- carelessly beholding his natural face in a mirror,
holding his natural or glass, who sees some accidental spot upon
face in a glass ; it, which it would be convenient to wipe off.
24 For he behold- For his looking into the glass, and taking no- 24
eth himself, and go- tice of it for the present, will signify nothing
eth. I?1S way? ,and jf he beholds, himself and goes away and imme-
eth what manner of diately forgets what manner of person he was ;
man he was. forgets what rendered him disagreeable, and
25 But whoso look- required to be corrected. But he is the 2fi
eth into the perfect w;se an(] happy man, who bends down as it
law of liberty, and were hig whole attention t0 th;s important mat-
ter^ and is so set upon his own reformation and
improvement, that he looketh into the gospel,
that perfect law of liberty ? by regarding which
* Ingrafted word : s^i/Icv \eym.] Some possibly be an allusion to that disposition.
have translated this phrase, the natural, The exact signification of m-a.go.>.o-yi£ofAivoe
the innate, or internal word, referring to is imposing upon any by a sophistical shew
what hath been sometimes called, the light of1 argument ; and here it is used with
within; and it must be acknowledged that great propriety, as Mr: Superville has ob-
t/x-fvlo; hath frequently this signification, served, Serm. Vol IV. p. 124. Yet Dr. Ed-
But the version here given is undeniably wards tells us the Jewish writers have a
justified by Bos and Eisner in loc. who il- proverb among them, that " he who hears
lustrate this whole clause by some appo- the law and does not practise it, is like a
site and elegant quotations from the clas- man, who ploughs and sows, but never
sics. The word of God is frequently reaps."
compared to seed, or to a plant ; particu- h Bends down his whole attention, and
larly 1 Pet. i. 23 ; 1 John iii. 9 ; in which looketh, &c] I have endeavoured in the
sense it is here said to be e/nftflu;, ingraft- paraphrase to express the emphasis of the
ed, or implanted in their minds. original 0 tt «r«§aKu4'*«; Compare 1 Pet.
B Heafers only, deceiving, he:] The i. 12, where there is an evident allusion
Jews did indeedplace much of their relig- to the bending posture ofthe cherubim,
ion in going up at proper times to the syn- who overshadowed the mercy seat in the
agogue to hear the law read ; and there -may holy of holies.

144 And bridle our tongues, or our religion is vain.
sect, the truest and noblest liberty is obtained, what- ~nt^hnot'^
"• ever confinement it may seem to lay us under : &etfijl hearerj but a
'  he, I say, who not only takes a transient view doer 0f the work,
%?of its contents and designs, but j"^^" Ke*
[therein,] deeply reflecting upon it, and charg
ing his own soul with its important doctrines
and precepts ; this man not being a forgetful
hearer, but a doer ofthe work it enjoins : this
man, I say, shall be happy in his deed, and shall
find an advantage which mere speculative know
ledge, though the most perfect and excellent
<*6 in its kind, could not possibly secure. But 26 If any man a.
' then remember, that when I speak of hi. eked., ^£™«*
I mean not on any account to excuse him Irom leth8n0t his tongue>
paying proper regard to his words ; for it is j,ut deceiVeth his
necessary I should inculcate, that if any man own heart, this
among you seem to be religious, not resolutely ™P ¦ rel'fflMl *
bridling his tongue, and reining it in, to prevent
those sallies to which it may sometimes in
cline, but deceiving his heart * with an imagina
tion that a freedom from other acts of iniquity,
or from gross profaneness and wickedness of
speech, or that some good intention, notwith
standing his exorbitances of this kind, will
excuse him before God, even though he in
dulge himself in venting irregular passions un
der sacred names ; this maris religion {is] but
vain, and will stand him in no real stead, what
ever complacency he may at present find in his
27 religious pretensions. Pure and unde filed relig- 27 Pure religion
ion, that which is clear and without any flaw,k *ndJun^edJ>?fore
¦ , • i 7 r ^-l. -¦ c /¦» 1/ God and the Father,
or blemish, before the penetrating eyes ot God,
even the Father, consists not merely in specula-
• Not bridling, but deceiving, &c] That many zealots seem to be aware ofthe great
excellent person and writer, Dr. Butler, evil of bitterly reproaching their brethren
the late Bishop of Durham, justly ob- upon account of their religious differences:
serves, that this is the proper rendering of the sin, which, (as Mr. Baxter justly ob-
the word ; as if the apostle had said, It is serves, see his Works, Vol. IV. p. 447,)
impossible that any man should so much the apostle seems to have had particularly
as seem to be religious, if he does not at in his view.
least think that he bridles his tongue ; but k Without any flaw-3 Archbishop Til-
if he deceive himself in this important lotson has justly observed that there seems
branch of religion, he is deceived in the here to be an allusion to the excellence of
whole of it: Butler's Serm. Vol. IV. p. 58. a precious stone, which consists much in
And indeed so many sins ofthe tongue are its being xa.8a.pit «« a./^ta.vlo;, clear, and
committed without any apprehension of without flaw, or cloud. (See his Worts,
their being evil, that this caution, and Vol. II. p. 581.) And surely no gem, is
this remark for the explication of it, is of so precious or ornamental, as the lovely
great importance, considering how little temper here described.

Reflections on our duty to the Father of lights. ¦ 143
is this, To visit the tions or forms, or in the warmth of affection sect,
fatherless and wid- during the exercise of worship •? but it is this »•
ows in their arnic- ,° , . , - , r , . . . '
tion, and to keep ta take the oversight of orphans and widows in ' 
himself unspotted their affliction,"1 with a tender regard to their j ™*s
from the world. calamitous circumstances, [and] endeavouring
to oversee them in such a manner as to pro
vide for their relief, performing to others in
distress suitable offices of kindness and charity ;
at the same time, taking a prudent care to keep
himself unspotted from those bad practices, and
irregular indulgences, which so generally pre
vail in the world about us, where so little either
of religion or morality is to be found.
IMPROVEMENT.
With all gratitude let us direct our eyes and our hearts to verse
the unchangeable Father of all lights, and acknowledge every 17
good and every perfect gift, as descending from him ; but above
all, the invaluable gift of his regenerating grace, to which if we 12
are the first fruits of his creatures, we are certainly indebted,
and are thereby laid under the strongest engagements to conse
crate ourselves continually to his service. Let us therefore listen
with a most obedient regard to every intimation of his will, and 19
set a guard upon all our passions, that they may move in sweet
and harmonious subjection to it. Especially, let us be slow to
wrath, and not imagine that we can be justified in the exorbitan
ces of our angry transports, because they may possibly arise in the
cause of religion. The righteousness of God is not to be promoted, 2(>
but on the contrary, will be disgraced and obstructed, by such
outrageous, ungovernable sallies. Let every impure and malig- 21
nant affection be therefore banished from our minds, and let us
pray that the word of God may be so ingrafted into our souls,
as to become the effectual means of our salvation. Let us not 22
rest in a mere forgetful hearing, or indeed in an ineffectual re
membrance ; but having looked into the gospel, that perfect law,
which by binding the soul, gives it the truest liberty, let us by 25
Divine assistance continue therein, and improve to the immediate
1 Pure and undefiled religion, consists not affliction ; an idea which I have endea-
merely in the warmth of affection during voured to preserve in the paraphrase.
the exercise of worship] The original
word S-fuTKUtt, which in conformity with m To take the oversight of, he] So
our translators, I have rendered religion, fn-urn.aflia^a.i properly signifies, and may
strictly signifies Divine worship ; and inti- import, entering into measures for their
mates here, that no kind of religious ser- ^subsistence, as well as sometimes going to
vices paid to the Deity, can be of any avail, them, and conversing with them in their
if we neglect the royal law of charity, and distresses. See the note on Mat. xxv. 369..
to visit the fatherless and widows in their Vol. II. § 166, note d.

146 They are exhorted to avoid respect of persons ;
sect, purposes of reformation, whatever knowledge we thereby gain ;
"• correcting whatever we observe amiss in ourselves. Particular-
~  ly, let us study a proper command over our tongues, and culti-
Vei26 vate t*lose charitable dispositions and offices in which true and
27 undefiled religion is here said to consist ; that widozvs and or
phans may give us their blessing, as their guardians and friends;
and that an unspotted life, untainted with the vices of a degener-
ate age, may bear witness, that though in the world, we are not
of it, and that we act in consistency with those sublime and holy
ends to which we profess as Christians to aspire.
SECT. III.
He cautions them against showing an undue respect to metfsexter*
nal circumstances, and resting satisfied in a partial observation
ofthe Divine precepts ; especially zvhere the royal law of charity
or universal benevolence was in question. James II. 1 — 13.
James II. 1. jAMBS n. j.
sect. Ti/fT brethren,let me now caution ypu, that "]\yr Y brethren,
iii. 1V1 you h^d not the faith of our Lord Jesus ¦*¦"¦ „have not the
— — m • \ r.i r dM r > * - -.,..*;,. i faith of our Lord Je-
James ffl™'' ^ great ^^ °f <f/°^' *" arPartlal sus Christ, the Lord
ii. 1 respect of persons, so as to give undue preference of glory, withrespect
to any upon account of their external circum- of persons.
stances ; whereas the relation in which the
meanest of your fellow Christians may stand
to him, who is so glorious a personage as the
Son of God, should certainly recommend them
2 to your regard and esteem. For I have 2 Forif there come
observed something of this kind among many, unto your assembly a
which seems to require such an admonition as man with a gold ring,
this ; and have seen, that if a man come into
your synagogue? when you are met for relig-
a The Lord of glory.] Dr. Whitby in the setting him in a morfe honourable
would render it, The glorious faith of our place than the other, would tend to per-
Lord Jesus Christ ; but I cannot think vert justice in his favour ; and which
that by any means necessary. Maimonides says the Jewish precepts par-
b Into your synagogue.] Mr. Cradock ticularly forbid. But the representing both
and Dr. Whitby explain this of their judi- the parties as seated, does not suit this
cial assemblies, which the Jews held in interpretation. It is urged, that some civil
their synagogues. Mat. x. 17 ; Acts xxii. distinctions might reasonably be made, and
19. And they imagine it is probable, it must be allowed : but the apostle proba-
that when they were converted to Christ- bly saw it rising too high „• and in times
ianity, they preserved the same custom ; of persecution, when poor people ventur-
and that the partiality here blamed, related ed their lives in behalf of Christianity,
to two persons, who had causes to try, they had some peculiar title to honourable
when the visible superiority given to one, regard.

And not to regard too much external distinctions. 14/
in goodly apparel ; ious worship, with a gold ring c [and] other sect.
and there come in parts 0f a splendid dress, and at the same time '"•
»iiS^r^mpnt".man '" there come in also apoor man in mean and sor- 1 
vne raiment. • . * , James
did raiment ; you are apt to show an undue re- „ 2
gard to the former, and to put a visible slight
on the latter, at his first appearance, without
considering what may be the real character of
3 And ye have re- the one or the other. And whatever may be 3
spect to him that saj(j \n excuse for this, it is often blame worthy ;
7h\ZeXd es^unto for ^ V ^ve a respect as ye naturally have,>
him, Sitthouherein him who wears a splendid dress, and say to him,
a good place j and Sit there in an honourable place ; and say to the
say to the poor, Stand poor m Stand thou there, or sit here under my
thouthere.orsithere v , . , ,. .. . , , . 1 a a
under my footstool, footstool ; And distinguish not in yourselves a 4<
4 Are ye not then according to the different characters of these
partial in yourselves, two menj Dut only regard their outward ap
es of MiUho'ughtsf pearance, you even become judges, who reason
ill ;e you seem by such conduct to determine,
that external circumstances are chiefly to be
considered ; which certainly is wrong, and if
it were to be pursued, would produce very
iniquitous and unjustifiable sentiments and
5 Hearken, my practices. By such a conduct as this, you S
beloved brethren, court the favour of the rich, and strongly inti-
thf'pooi^of^This mate y°ur c^e1"?1 of the Poor> as Poor i but
world, rich in faith, hearken my beloved brethren, and consider, for it
and heirs of the king- is peculiarly worthy of your most attentive re-
dron\uedht ^ h^ gard ' Hath not God aPParently chosen many,
that love him '. 6m w^° are among the poor of this world [to be] rich
in faith ;l and does it not appear that they are
so ? Are they not heirs of the kingdom which
he has promised to them that love him ; and
just upon the point of being carried to a glory,
that will eclipse that of the greatest monarchs
on earth ? And does it become you, believing
this, to despise those who, for any thing you
c With a gold ring ; ^<i<rtta.tC]u\i®-.] that it should not be read as in our English
Perhaps this compound word might have version, with an interrogation.
been rendered, Having his fingers adorned ' Judges who reason ill.] Our English
with gold rings. The learned Albert has version in this place is literal, but at the
observed, that those who valued them- same time very obscure and ambiguous
selves upon the richness and luxury of Beza's observation is a just one, that the
their dress, were accustomed to deck phrase in the original i8 an Hebraism, and
their fingers with a considerable number it is accordingly rendered by him, Judices
of costly and valuable rings, frequently male ratiocinantes. Judges who reason ill.
wearing several upon one finger. Observ. f To be rich in faith.] The elipsis in
Philolog. in loc. these words of w to tiva-i or -ymirS-iti, is
d And distinguish not in yourselves ; x.o.1 common ; as Bos, and after him, Albert,
& ftuifiS-iflt s» i«k7o«.] This I take to be hath observed. Accordingly I have ren-
the exact rendering of this clause, as the dered it, lo be rich in faith.
verb is of the middle signification, and
VOL. 6. 20

148 The toyal law of love is universally binding*
sect, know, may in a few days be carried by angels
""• into Abraham's bosom, and placed in the most
" distinguished rank among the guests at the
Ja™gs celestial banquet? But this indeed is the 6 But ye have des-
case ; you have often dishonoured the poor man, PIsed ^P001"' Do
. ', -V, , , , , , ^ • •: not rich men oppress
though God may have condescended to visit y0Uj an& ,jraw you
him with such a gracious regard, and have en- before the judgment
riched him with such inestimable mercies. seats ¦
On the other hand, do not the rich whom you
court with so much respect and assiduity, ty
rannize over you, and drag you to their tribu
nals ? Are not most of the rich your persecu-
' tors, rather than your friends ? Do they not 7 Do not they
blaspheme the honourable name of our Lord Je- |j|asp^ee thbat wt°hre'
sus Christ, by which you are called ? And do wjjich ye are called t
they not often compel you to blaspheme it, and
inflict the severest penalties upon you, if you
refuse ? So that on the whole, they often prove
themselves the vilest of men. And can you
think, that when this is the case; and you see
so many poor saints courageously enduring
these extremities, that you ought to fix your
eyes so much on a glaring outside, and overlook
that heroic worth which so often appears un
der a veil of poverty ? I beseech you, learn to
think more reasonably at all times, and espec
ially to bring better sentiments into your as-
8 semblies for public worship. And not only 8 If ye fulfil the
in such instances, but in all others, endeavour royal law, accordiag
to act equitably ; for if you fulfil the noble and tothescripture,Thoa
.11 !_• id f- .. -i. ¦ shalt love thy neigh-
royal taw, which according to that expression bom. as thyself, ye
of the scripture, ought with a kind of imperial do well.
authority to govern all our sentiments ; Thou
shalt love thy neighbour as thyself; ye do well :
that would be in every thing a rule to you, and
particularly here ; for none of you if you were
reduced to poverty, would wish to be treated
with marks of slight and contempt on that ac
count, without any regard to your character in
9 other respects. But if ye do in this partial 9 But if ye have
manner, accept the persons of men, ye work in- respect to persons,
iquity therein, being convicted by the law I have ^e commit sin, and
just now mentioned, as transgressors of it. £ 22£££
And give me leave to say, that whatever zeal
you may show for any other* precepts, if con
victed here, you become guilty before God,
10 and forfeit your acceptance with him. For 10 For whosoever
whoever shall keep the whole law in every other shall keep the wlibl'e

Refections on the vanity of mere external distinctions. . 149
law, and yet offend instance, but allow himself to offend in one sect,
'"iTtv^/u"'' he U [particular->] /w is in effect guilty of all; as he "'¦
* ^ ' that committed but one capital crime, would as
surely suffer death, as if he had committed all j;*"1}"
11 For he that that ever were prohibited in that light. For it n
said, Do not commit is certain, that he disregards the authority of
DotoTkiirNot if the LawSh'er, which has established every pre-
thou commit no adul- cept equally ; as it is evident, he that says, Thou
tery, yet if thou kill, shalt not commit adultery, hath also said, Thou
tran" ressor °of the shalt d° n0 murder' If therefore thou art not an
law- ° adulterer, but committest murder, thou art evi
dently a transgressor ofthe law. Hence it ap
pears, that it is not by a regard to the Divine
authority that thou abstainest from the former
crime, since that would equally have preserved
12 So speak ye, thee from the latter. Let it therefore be your |2
*"d s° do> as they care, that ye so speak and so act as those that
by\heiaawoflibeftyd*Aa/{ b^ judged by the law of liberty,^ by the
glorious gospel, which is a dispensation that
sets us at liberty from the bondage of the Jew
ish ritual, and directs us to all the branches of
that virtue and holiness, which is the truest
liberty of the mind, and which being so excel
lent, must subject us to severer punishment if
we presume to contemn it. And especially
remember to maintain a regard to it, where
13 For he shall the rules of charity are concerned. For you 13
ouTm^ttS^^^ Particular^ stress is laid upon this
showed no mercy ; branch, as of the highest moment in the sight
and mercy rejoiceth of God ; as we are warned by our compassion-
against judgment. ate Lord himself, that on the one hand, Ae shall
have judgment without mercy, -who hath not ex
ercised mercy ; and on the other hand, mercy
rejoices against judgment, and emboldens our
hopes, when we stand before that merciful Be
ing, whom we have resembled in that amiable
part of his character.
IMPROVEMENT.
The apostle could not intend to condemn those civil distinc- verse
lions which are founded upon the different relations and circum- *
stances of mankind in the present world ; but surely God in- 4
tended to teach us, how little esteem he sets upon riches, by be
stowing them on many of the most undeserving of mankind.
While he withholds them from his dearest children ; and to ad
mire them, and others, on account of their riches, while we pour
contempt on the poor, as poor, though so many of them are diss

150 Faith cannot save, if it be not connected with works.
sect- tinguished by the riches ofthe Divine favour, must be highly
'"• unreasonable, and to God highly offensive. As for those who are
~"" poor in this world, but rich in faith, let them adore the Divine
5 munificence to them, and think with pleasure of those durable
riches, and of that everlasting kingdom, which God has prepared
for them as their inheritance.
8 Whatever our stations be, let us pray that the royal lazv may
be inscribed upon our hearts, and that we may love our neigh-
9 hours as ourselves ; guarding against that mean and prohibited
respect of persons, which would expose us to conviction, as trans
gressors ofthe law. Let us also learn to guard against that
partiality in our obedience to it, which is utterly inconsistent
10 with sincerity. Let us remember, that the Divine authority
equally establishes every precept of it, and that the generous nature
11 of the gospel dispensation, as a law of liberty, will be a sad ag
gravation of our presumptuous violation of it. A consciousness
12 of those many defects and imperfections, which the best oi men
may see reason to charge themselves with, should certainly en
gage our most earnest applications to God for mercy ,- and as we
13 desire to obtain it, let it be our care to exercise mercy to others,
both in the candour of our censures on the one hand, and the
readiness of our liberality on the other.
SECT. IV.
The apostle largely descants on the inepficacy of a mere historical
faith ; and evinces, by most striking instances and illustrations,
the utter insufficiency of it for our justification and eternal sal
vation. James II. 14, to the end.
,.„,. ., James II. 14. James II. 14.
sect. Tj is with real grief that I perceive many of "117 HAT dothit
A you seem highly to value yourselves upon ' * profitmybreth.
^Je Passion you make of the Christian re- ^^0^hafrb':
ii. 14 hgion, without being suitably impressed with
a practical sense of its important principles,
and influenced to a life agreeable to them.
But what advantage [is there] my brethren, if
any one say, he has faith, but has not suitable
works *to support the justice of that pretension ?
- If any one say he has faith, but has not fix to the words,faith, and works, are en-
suitable works.] I am surprised at the tirely different. St. James, by the word
immense pains commentators have taken, faith, means simply an assent to the truth
to reconcile St. Paul and St. James ; and of religious principles, without determining
the many hypotheses they have formed for whether it be, or be not, effectual ; and then
that purpose. Whereas to me nothing is declares, that in case this assent does not
more evident, than that the ideas they af- produce good works, that is, the solid vir-

Apretence to charity, without its proper fruits, is vain. 151
and have not works ? Can such afaith, as may be separated from good SE0T-
^^fabroThe^or works' mve him P. Cons^er the case, when _^
sister be naked, and men make professions of charity, without pro. Jan)es
destitute of daily ducing the proper fruits of it, and you will ii.15
f°ot* • easily see how vain such a pretension is. If,
for instance, a brother or sister be naked, and
destitute of daily food ior the subsistence of life,
16 And one of Undone of you, who calls himself a Christian, lg
^iS^ «* to them, We heartily pity your case and
ye warmed, and fill- *eel the tender emotions ot that love which
ed j notwithstand- our relation to each other requires ; depart
ing. ye give them therefore in peace, whithersoever the provi-
not those things , c „ ' , ' , , , _ . * ,
which are needful to dence ot God may lead you, and I sincerely
the body ; what doth wish that you may meet with suitable accom-
it profit.' modations : may ye be clothed and sheltered,
warmed, and fed to the full; but with all these
soft addresses, iiye give not to them either food,
or raiment, or any money to purchase the things
necessary for the body ; what does [it] profit
them to be addressed with such hypocritical
professions of love ? Yea, does it not rather
17 Even so faith, seem a cruel mockery, than a real kindness ? So 17
if it hath not works, also faith, how zealously soever it may be pro-
' ' ° ' fessed, and how orthodox soever those articles
are to which an assent is given, if it have not suit
able works to attend it, being by itself, is dead?
and producing no substantial fruit, is altogether
18 Yea, a man insignificant. But one better instructed in 18
may say, Thou hast Christianity may perhaps say to one of these
forward professors in order to bring matters to
a short issue, Thou sayest that thou hast faith,
and I make it appear in my life and conversa-
tues ofthe heart and life, it cannot be ac- Mentitus est Jacobus in caput suum. Lim-
cepted by God. Whereas St. Paul by borch. Theol. 1 iii. 16.
the word faith means a cordial and vital b Faith, if it have not works, &c] Fror/i
assent to Divine truth, which influences the this passage it appears, that we should
heart to a holy temper, and according to not confine the idea of the v/ordfaith, as
the gracious terms of the gospel, entitles used by St. James, to a mere assent ; for
a man to Divine acceptance, without any it would be an absurd supposition, that a
regard at all to the Mosaic law, and pre- mere assent should have any works. By
vious to the production of any of those this word therefore St. James, (as we ob-
good works which will naturally be the served in the former note,} means simply
fruit of it. Had Luther calmly consider- an assent, whether it be or be not effectual.
ed this, he would not have denied the in- Nor is it indeed the assent that saves,
spiration of St. James, out of regard to his when accompanied with works. So that
supposed heterodoxy in the business of the apostle's assertion is more critically
justification ; nor would one of his follow- and correctly true, than many of his cow
ers have presumed to charge him express, mentators have apprehended.
ty with lying, as Limborch tells us he did,

i 52 Abraham's faith was perfected by works.
sect, tion, that I have tvorks, which naturally spring faith, and I have
_^_ from that principle : give me then the evidence «"*£ ^ ™
Tames ° er t"ee ' *Acw m<? thy faith by thy works? w01.ks, and I will
ii. 18 and I "will also in return shew thee my faith shew thee my faith
by my works ; let us without quarrelling about by my works-
different explications of faith, make it manifest
to each other, that our profession is truly solid,
by its substantial effects upon our tempers and
19 lives. Thou assuredly believest that there is 19 Thoubelievest
one only true and living God, and therein thou ^od ; thou "doTst
doest zvell ; it is the grand fundamental princi- well j the devils also
pie of all true religion. But remember, it is believe and tremble.
a principle common to those who are entirely
destitute of religion ; for the devils also firmly
believe it, and cannot withhold their assent ;
they are persuaded by dreadful experience of
his existence, and of the terrors of his wrath,
so as even to tremble in the expectation of that
full display of it, to which they know they are
20 inevitably doomed. But wilt thou know, 0 vain 20 But wilt thou
empty man- who restest in that which might be know, O vain man,
rj. ', -v-ij - R. ¦ that faith without
found in equal, or in higher degrees, in the in- wor]jS js dead j
fernal spirits, that faith without works, a per.
suasion of the truths of Christianity, if it pro
duces no solid fruits of holiness, is really dead
as to any valuable purpose that can be expected
21 from it. Take an instance of this in the most 21 Was not Abra-
celebrated of all the patriarchs; I mean the ham our father justi-
instance of Abraham, our great, and illustrious {ie(hbj wSrk3d j^
father ; was he not plainly justified by works, h'fs s^upTntlreV
when, in consequence of that full persuasion tar >.
he had of a Divine commission and command
to do it, he offered his son Isaac upon the altar,
intending, in obedience to what he apprehended
the will of God, actually to have slain him, and
to have trusted in God to accomplish the prom
ise of a numerous seed to descend from him,
22 by raising him from the dead. Thou seest 22 Seest thou how
then in this instance, that faith co-operated with j"aith wr°ugh6 with
Ai* works, and animated him to zeal, and w'orkT°r was*"* faith
self denial in them ; and faith was perfected by made perfect ?
works ; the integrity of it was made fully
€ Shew me thy faith, &c-3 This version the margin of our bibles, tx tm i^ym n,
is so very different from our own, that and, tx. vm tiyw /us, though some copies,
many of my English readers will be much read the first clause, x"i" 'rm e5>a>ii nt
surprised at it. But I have followed the which our translators have followed.
most and best copies, which read it. as in

A man is not justified oy faith, without xoorks', 150
apparent to himself, to angels, and to God. sect.
23 And the scrip- And thus the scripture was fulfilled, which says, iv-
ture was fuUj|led. (Gen. xv. 6,) referring to what passed long be- " 
hain be^eved Godj f°re tnis» Abraham believed God, and it was im- 1*™%$
and it was imputed puted to him for righteousness ;d and in conse-
unto him for right- quence of this he was treated by God with such
eousness; and he peculjar endearment, that he zvas even called the
was called tne '.,-„, . '. . , /r ,. . ,
Friend of God. Friend of God ; as it is said, (Isa. xh. 8,) the
seed of Abraham my friend. This proved the
sincerity of his faith, and that he was in some
degree worthy the honour of the Divine friend-
24 Ye see then ship. You see then by this instance of the 24
how that by works a father of the faithful if the characters of
man is justified, and °, , .. , . \ , . .
not by fajth only. the children are to be estimated in the same
manner as those of the father, that a man is jus
tified by works, and not by faith only : it is by no
means enough, that the great principles of re
ligion be credited, if they have not also their
25 Likewise also, practical influence on the heart and life. In 25
was not Rahab^ the ^ mamerais0 I might illustrate the matter by
works when shet-he further instance of Rahab, who had been
had received the the harlot, though afterwards reclaimed by Di-
messengers, and had vjne p.race . was she nof justified by works,
sent them out anoth- . . r .u .. c -.*. t_- i. u
er way , when in consequence ot that taith which she
professed in the God of Israel, she received, en
tertained, and sheltered the spies, who came to
observe the state of Jericho, and at the appar
ent hazard of her life, concealed them from
those that came to search after them : till at
length knowing which way the pursuers would
go, she sent them out another way, and so made
26 For as the body effectual provision for their escape. And on 26
without the spirit is such princjpies must au others expect justifi-
dead, so taith with- . r ,r , . - ., , S J..,
out works is dead caUon and salvation; for as the body, without
also. the spirit, is but a dead carcass, how fair and
entire soever it may appear, and will at length
fall into putrefaction and dissolution ; so such
a faith as remains, without the substantial fruits
of good works, which ought ever to attend it,
is also dead: it now appears as a carcass in the
sight of God, and as such will ere long perish.
d The scripture was fulfilled, he.] This such a faith as includes good works in k,
very text St. Paul quotes, Rom. iv. 3, to as a certain principle of them ; and conse-
prove that Abraham was1 justified by faith ; quently, establishes what was said above,
which plainly shews, that the faith by for reconciling these two apostles in the
which Sk. Paul says he was justified, was easiest manner.

1S4> Reflections an the connection between faith and works.

IMPROVEMENT.
3ect. Let this great and important lesson, which the apostle here
1V- teaches so plainly, and inculcates so largely, be never forgotten.
It is true indeed, (as St. Paul elsewhere fully proves,) that we
24^. are justified by faith in Christ, without the works ofthe law. The
works of the Mosaic law are by no means necessary ; and it is
not by our obedience to any law, but by embracing and resting
upon the mercy of God in Christ, for our salvation, that we ob-
26 tain it. Nevertheless, it is vain to pretend to such a faith, if
good works are not produced by it ; and we might as soon ex
pect the guardianship and counsel, the offices and consolations
of friendship, from a dead corpse, as happiness from a mere as-
18 sent, even to the most important doctrines. Let us therefore
21 endeavour to shezv our faith by our works. Let us be ready,
with Abraham, to offer up our dearest comforts to God. Let us,
with Rahab, be willing even to expose our lives in the defence of
19 God's people, and his cause; otherwise our faith being of no bet
ter a kind than that of the devils, will leave us the companions of
their misery and despair ; even though the conviction should
now be so powerful as to make us tremble ; or a false persuasion
of our enjoying privileges to which we are utter strangers, should
give as strong an emotion to any of the softer passions.
Let faith then be active and influential. Let love be without
15, 16 dissimulation. Let us not love merely in word, but in deed, and
charge it upon our consciences to be ready to authenticate by
the most substantial offices of humanity, the profession we at
any time make of friendly wishes, or kind intentions. Other
wise, such professions will be worse than unprofitable, as, by
encouraging only a false dependence and expectation, they will
make the disappointment proportionably grievous and afflictive,
to those whom we hypocritically, or lightly, pretended to com
passionate or succour.
SECT. V.
The apostle cautions them against being too forward in assuming
the office and character of teachers ; and recommends a strict
government ofthe tongue, as a matter, though of great difficul
ty, yet ofthe highest importance. James III. 1 — 12.
jAMf HL 1". , James III. 1.
AN D now, my brethren, give me leave to TITY brethren.be
caution you against another evil which I -IVA notmanymas-
iii. i have seen some reason to apprehend, and to

They should not be forward to assume the office of teachers; 155
ters, knowing that press you, that ye be not many teachers /* that sect.
we shall receive the none of you rashlyundertake the office of teach- Vm
tion! " C°n emna" ers, which many are ready to intrude them- ,
selves into, without due qualifications, or a iii. 1
regular call : but I would urge you to be cau
tious against such an assuming disposition, as
knowing that we who bear that office, must ex
pect that we shall undergo greater and stricter
judgment than others in a more private station
2 For in many of life. The many infirmities, to which the 2
things we offend all. best of us are subject, may indeed teach us to
Lrwo^thetme ^ink with awe pf that exact trial we are then
iVa perfect man, and to undergo ; for in many things we all offend ;°
able also to bridle we are too ready to trip and stumble in our
the whole body. walk_ And h is peculia.r-ly worthy our
attention here, that, if any one offend not in
word, [he is] a perfect man,c arrived at so
high a pitch and improvement in virtue,
that it may be concluded, that he is able
also to bridle in the whole body ; as it is fre
quently much more difficult to govern our
3 Behold, we put tongues in a "becoming manner, than to avoid
bits in the horses' enormities in our actions. Behold, we put 3
mouths, that thev , . „ . , , r , , .., r
may obey us ; and bridles into the mouths oj horses, that they may
we turn about their obey us, according to their direction ; and
whole body. strontr, and sometimes furious, as those crea-
4 Behold also the . °' . ... u-,u , ,,v,
ships, which though tures .are> we ^m thern hither and thither, so
they be so great, and as to influence the motion of their whole body.
are driven of fierce Behold also how the ships, though they be many 4
turned abouTw'tha oithem so large, and sometimes agitated by vio-
very small helm, lent winds, are turned by a very small helm,
a Not many teachers.] Our translators judgment alone, sometimes includes con-
renderit-masters,asiiia.-rita.r.®'isfre(\nent- demnation in it. Mat. xxiii. 33 ; Mark iii.
ly rendered ; and it is generally explained 29 ; Heb. x. 27.
of imperious and censorious dictators, as b All offend.] The word, lerlmo/jtev, prop-
many of the Jewish zealots were. But erly speaking, signifies, we trip,- and Dr.
when he forbids many to be such, be Barrow, (see his Works, Vol. I. p. 129,)
seems to allow that some may ; and con- has justly observed, that as the general
sequently I think teachers ought to be ex- course of life is called, a way, and par-
plained in an innocent and indifferent ticular actions, steps ; st> going on in a
sense, as in the paraphrase. And though regular course of right action, is walking
the word xy/Mt, in the following clause, uprightly ; and acting amiss, tripping or
may usuallysignify condemnation, yet some- stumbling.
times it means judgment in the general : c Perfect man.] It is certain a. man,
particularly Mat. vii. 2; Acts xxiv. 25; whose words arf inoffensive, may possibly
Rom. v. 16 ; (where it is evidently dis- have some imperfections ; it shows there-
tinguished from Kalctxyy.*,) 1 Cor. vi. fore in how limited a sense the. viordper-
7 ; Heb. vi. 2 j Rev. xx. 4 ; as on the other feet is to be taken ; and tlie observation
hand, xpiao-, which generally signifies may be applied to many other passages. '
'rOT„ fi. 31

156 And should be careful not to offend with their tongues :
sect, whithersoever the steersman pleaseth? and the whithersoever the
"¦ waving of his hand determines their direction, S0™™™*- ^
So also the tongue, though, it is but a little tongUe ;s a little
KiT member, yet boasteth great things, pretends, and member, and boasts
' ' 5 that not unjustly, to have a great deal of influ- eth ^r eat things.
ence upon the world. Behold, and observe, ^^ a10^[tfee^
how great a quantity of materials a little fire kindleth !
6 kindleth into a blaze. And thus the tongue [is] 6 And the tongue
a fire, which often produces a great conflagra- -J^, a^world of
tion ; it is a little world of iniquity e ot itselt. tong.ue amongst our
The tongue is so set among our members, members, that it de-
holds such a rank and place, [that] indeed it de- filetb. the whofe bo-
,.. . ' . , , 7 t • /> .u i,„i*. dy, anrt setteth on
files the whole body, and inflames the whole fi^ the cf)urse of
course and circle of nature? and is itself also nature; and it is set
set on fire by hell; the infernal spirit influences on fire of hell.
the heart, and its wickedness overflows by the
tongue, and tends indeed, by its fatal conse
quences, to produce a very hell upon earth.
7 It is observable, that every species qfzvild beasts, 7 For every kind
and of birds, of reptiles and fishes, though some of beasts, and of
of them take shelter in inaccessible deserts, and ^ Z°\h™;
others bury themselves in the earth ; though m the sea, is tamed,
some mount the air, and others have their abode and hath been tarn-
deep in the watery element ; yet still every sort ed of mankmd :
is subdued,^ and has in some instances or other
been subdued, by men ; and many, whose natures
are fiercest, are so tamed as to do the human
d Whithersoever the steersman pleaseth.] ed. And perhaps it may intimate, how
As the word is, ivSvvovl®-, which signi- the mischief done by the tongue often
fies any person that sits at the helm, and comes round about. A consideration,
not necessarily the pilot, who is called by which, were it not intimated by the ex-
way of eminence, 0 x.v£ie?>il»s, I thought it pression, is well worthy the attention of
best to render it steersman ,¦ though I con- every wise man. Eisner, Albert, and
fess the remark and distinction to be a Bos, by this phrase understand successive
matter of small importance. I know not generations of men ; as if the apostle had
how well to express in English the force said, The tongue inflamed our forefathers,
of o^fj» ts euQuvovl©', which admirably it hath the same bad influence on us, and
represents the impetuosity with which, in is likely to have on our posterity.
a. storm, a man at the helm on a critical 8 Is subdued.] Soi I choose to render,
occasion turns his hand. See Dr. Owen on SnfjLa.^ila.1, rather than tamed, that it may
the Spirit, p 57. include the conquering great and mighty
' A world of iniquity ; 0 Hoir/xtc t»; aft- fishes ofthe sea, such as sharks and whales;
km;.] Eisner, (Observ. Sacr. in loc. J gives of which it seems less proper to say they
a very singular translation of this clause, are tamed, as that generally imports a
The tongue is the adorning qf unrighteousness ; kind of harmless familiarity to which some
referring to those specious colourings by savage beasts are indeed brought , but of
which wicked men endeavour to excuse which large fishes are in their nature in-
or conceal their criminal conduct. capable ; and it may be questioned wheth-
( Circle of nature] Sol thought tjo^ov er some other animals are not so likewise;
might be rendered, which most exactly and such it was most to the apostle's pur-
signifies a wheel from the revolutions form- pose to mention.

Blessing and cursing should not proceed from one mouth. 1S7
8 But the tongue species no harm. But the tongue no man can sect.
can no man tame ; entirely subdue, neither the tongues of others, v-
faIlordeUa%Uon. «» his own, so that it shall not in some in- —
stances be hurttul ; tor [it is] an insuperable „L s
evil, and like a serpent, or an adder, full of mor
tal venom, by which sometimes death, and even
9 Therewith bless damnation itself is occasioned. By it we 9
we God, even the sometimes bless God, even the Father; and it is
Father ; and there. i h k Use of it in that
with curse we men ^ ¦' *
which are made af' sacred and honourable employment ; and yet
ter the similitude of sometimes this noble instrument is degraded
God- to the vilest purposes, and by it we curse and
revile men, our brethren, who are made after
the likeness of God, and honoured with his im-
10 Outof the same age. Out ofthe same mouth proceedeth the bless- lo
mouth proceedeth ing and the curse, and the same tongue is the
blessing and curs- . °. c • u -i. i .. r
ing My brethren, instrument of expressing both : and too tre-
these things ought quently when the act of devotion is over, the
not so to be. act of slander, or outrage and insult commen
ces. Alas ! my brethren, these things1 ought
not so to be ; it is a shame to human nature,
and it is surely a much fouler reproach to a
11 Doth a fountain Christian profession. Does a fountain from 11
send forth at tbe ^ Same opening send forth alternately, and at
ra™er xad bitter"** different times, sweet [water] and bitter f> It is
not known in the natural, and it ought not to
12 Can the fig tree, be known in the moral world. Can a fig tree, 12
my brethren, bear my brethren, produce olives, or a vine, figs ?
SfigsTsocrno No, but every tree has its own proper produc-
fountain both yield tions. So no fountain produces brackish water,
salt water and fresh, and sweet. In like manner there ought to
be a great deal of care, that we maintain a con
sistency in our discourses, and that if we pro
fess religion and devotion, we speak at all
times, as those who are often employing our
speech to these noble purposes. So shall we
. honour God, and promote the peace of society,
and of our own minds ; whereas otherwise, we
shall injure both ; yea, and injure others, and
ourselves the more, in consequence of the pro
fession which we make of religion.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let this pathetic discourse of the apostle concerning the diffi
culty and importance oi governing our tongues aright, engage us
to the strictest care on this great article of practical religion, ot

158 Reflections on the government ofthe tongue.
sect, which so many are careless, in which the most are so far deficient,
v- as to entitle those to the character of perfect men, who do not
— "~" here offend. Let us entreat the assistance of Divine grace, that
verS2 we may keep our mouths as zvith a bridle; (Psal. xxxix. 1 ;) that
4 we may steer this important helm aright, lest by the mismanage
ment of it, we shipwreck even our eternal hopes. Let us be
6 cautious of every spark, where there are so many combustible
materials ; and take heed, lest we, and others, be defiled, and in
fernal flames kindled and propagated. It is indeed a difficult,
but in consequence of this a glorious toil, far more glorious than
7 to subdue the fiercest animals, or the haughtiest enemies : let us
therefore resolutely make the attempt, and learn to employ our
9 tongues, as indeed the glory of our frame, to bless God even the
Father. And let the remembrance of that similitude of God, in
which men are formed, make us tender of all their interests ; and
especially careful, that we do not injure them by unkind re
proaches, or detracting speeches ; and so much the rather, that
we may maintain a consistency between the words of devotion ad
dressed to God, and those of converse with our fellow creatures.
11 So shall the well spring of wisdom, rising up in our hearts, and
streaming forth from our lips, be as a flowing brook. Let those,
who are by Providence called to be teachers of others, set a double
guard upon their words, not only in public, but in private too, as
peculiar notice will be taken of them ; and the honour of relig
ion, one way or another, be greatly affected by the tenor of
I their discourses. And let the awful account which such are to
give, the greater judgment they are to expect, prevent any from
intruding themselves into such an office, without suitable qualifi
cations, and a regular call. May God enable them to judge
2 rightly concerning that call ; and where it is indeed given, may
his grace furnish them for their work, and his- mercy cover
those many imperfections, which the best will see room to ac
knowledge and lament.
SECT. VI.
The apostle urges a candid benevolent disposition, guarding them
against censoriousness and animosities, and that love of the
world which tends to excite them; io restrain which he
recommends an humble application to God or Divine influences.
James III. 13.— IV. 10.
James III. 13. James III. 13.
sect. -* nr ANKIND are naturally desirous of the \17H0 is a wise
Vl' 1V-L reputation of an understanding superior " manandendu.
— to others : consider what is the best display of ed Wlth knowledSe
iii. 13 xt. Who [is] wise, and a mam of sense among

The wisdom from above is pure, peaceable, gentle ; 159
amongst you ! let you ? let him shew himself to be possest ofthe sect
"cirsaUon most val"able ««* f knowledge, by exhibit- vi. '
his works with meek- ing out °j a good, holy, and useful conversation, 
ness of wisdom. his honourable and beneficent works. And let J*m1e*
him do this, not with vain ostentation or rigor
ous zeal, but with the meekness and gentleness
14 But if ye have of true wisdom. But if ye have bitter zeal 14,
bitter envying, and against each other, and uncharitable cont ention
strife in your hearts, in your hearts, boast not of your improvements
glory not, and he not . J„, . . , ,. ^J . . ' ... ,
against the truth. in Christianity, and lie not against the truth by
15 This wisdom such groundless pretensions. This is not the \$
descendeth not from wisdom that cometh downfrom above, and which
above, but « earthly, that religion that our Divine Master brought
sensual, devilish. - , ° , 1 .. •.. r- n 5u
from heaven teaches us ; but it [is] on the
contrary, earthly, sensual, and even diabolical.3-
It takes its rise from considerations relating to
the present world, objects which gratify only
our senses, the inferior part of our nature, and
which are the baits of the devil's temptations,
by which he endeavours to dishonour our
16 For where en- profession, and ruin our souls. For it is evi- 16
vying and strife is, dent in fact, that were uncharitable zeal and
andevery evil work, contention [is,] there [is} wild confusion and
disorder, and every other evil and pernicious
work ; all the turbulent passions are in exer
cise, and a thousand irregular and fatal effects
1/ But tlie wisdom are produced. But the wisdom [which is] 17
that is from above from above, of celestial original, is first pure from
peaLTbler'geS ?? mCl'm mA ^W mi"ure"» ««< W*M-
and easy to be en- ble to the tenor ot Divine and evangelical truth;
treated, full of mercy then in consequence of that, peaceable and
and good fruits, with- pacific desirous to make and maintain peace ;
out partiality, and r , ¦ , .7 , ,
without hypocrisy, moderate and gentle, easily to be entreated, per
suaded and reconciled, where any matters of
disgust may have arisen ; full of mercy, and
good fruits, compassionate to the afflicted, be
neficent to all ; without partiality to those of
our own sentiments and denomination, to the
injury of others ; and without hypocrisy, mean
ing all the kindness it expresses, and glad to
extend its good offices as universally as possit
18 And the fruit ble. And thus the good man recommends and 1$
adorns religion, and in this he finds his own
truest account ; for whereas the wrath of man,
'Earthly, sensual, diabolical.] Dr. Bates is earthly, the second sensual, the third
supposes this refers to the three grand diabolical, being the sin by which the devils
temptations of the world, avarice, a love 1 of fell. Bates's Works, p. ""9.
Pleasure, and ambition ; the first of which

1 60 Whereas wars and contentions come from men's lusts.
sect, as I observed, worketh not the righteousness of of righteousness is
vi- God, the blessed fruit of righteousness is sown «££ ^P63^
T inpeacefor those that make peace ;b persons of peace,
iu> IS such a spirit promote the spread of the gospel,
that great root of righteousness ; and while a
harvest of goodness by this means springs up
in the minds of others, they shall themselves
in due time reap joy and blessing in the com
forts of the present life, and in the fruits of a
glorious immortality.
IV. 1 On the other hand, when we come to -consider iv. l From
the effects of a contrary disposition, how mel- whence come wars
ancholy and how dreadful are they ! Whence and fightings among
r -. i j- , .¦ ">* iitl you? come they not
[are] wars and fightings among you ?c Whence hence> even of your
all the shocking scenes, which private quarrels, lusts that war in
smd public wars occasion ; even all the carnage y°ur members 1
of a field of slaughter, and the barbarous at
tempts which human creatures and brethren
make to destroy one another ? [Is it] not hence,
from your sensual lusts and appetites, which
first war in your members ; that is, do first, as
it were, give battle to your rational powers, and
then turn the several| members of your bodies
2 into weapons of mischief and destruction ? Te 2 Ye lust, and
covet this and that pleasure and gratification,
and in your present circumstances, ye find that
ye have not d the means of procuring it j and
b The fruit of righteousness, dc] Possibly is added, Tour lusts which war in your mem-
it might have been rendered, The fruit of bers ,- intimating, that there is a state of
righteousness in peace is sown for them that civil war in the soul, either between sen-
maie peace. As it had been said, They sual inclinations and conscience, or be-
who shew a peaceful temper, (supposing tween one lust and another. Blactsoall's
it to proceed from right principles,) may Sacr. Class. Vol. I. p. 212.
assure themselves, that they shall reap a d Te covet and have not.] Dr. Whitby
harvest, in a world where righteousness explains this particularly of the Jews.
flourishes in eternal peace. A seed is They lusted after two things, freedom
sown, and it will spring up, and make from tribute, and dominion over neigh-
them ample amends for all the injuries bouring nations ; and they continually
they have sustained in a contentious world, prayed for these, without considering
c Wars and fightings.] The contentious whether they were indeed agreeable to the
spirit ofthe Jews was very apparent, and will of God ; and aiming at nothing more
drew on them speedy destruction ; as than the gratification of their sensual de-
many writers have justly observed on this sires in them. But the apostle seems to
text. Plato says, '¦ Nothing but the body, imply, they would have had the desirable
and its lusts and appetites, kindle sedi- things here referred to, if they had asked
tion, quarrels, and wars in the world." aright ,- and I think, that a good reason
But Mr. Blaciwall observes, that the sen- for the more extensive sense, which, ac
timent is here expressed with greater cording to my usual manner, I have given
vivacity ; and another beautiful metaphor to the words.

They received not, because they asked amiss : 161
^dde"0' = yehkiI1' therefore ye are readv to kul* one another be- sect.
Tnd Cannot 'obtaTni CaUSe y0U Stand in each others way» and one P°S" vL
ye fight and war, yet sesses what another would be glad to possess, 
ye have not, because even though it were at the expense of the -^ra|s
ye ask not. owner's life. Because ye thus earnestly desire
for yourselves, and envy each other the posses
sion of what ye cannot obtain, ye quarrel and
fight, make one injury beget another, till ye
come to wage a confirmed war with each other.
Tet after all, ye miss the surest way of obtain
ing the most desirable blessings, which would
be earnestly to seek them of God in prayer ;
but this is omitted, and so ye have not the
blessings ye might otherwise easily obtain,
3 Ye ask, and re- because you ask not. Or if you do pray, it 3
ceive not, because is wjtk little devotion, and so to little pur-
ye ask amiss, that ye , , . > * ,
may consume it upon Pose : 9? ask and recelve noh because ye ask
your lusts. amiss, without a becoming faith and fervency,
or without that regard to the glory of God,
which ought to animate all your desires. Where
as ye'seek these things only, that ye may squan
der them away upon your lusts, and indulge
yourselves in the height of luxurious pleasure,
while your poor brethren are in the last neces
sity ; and surely the dearer any man is to God,
the less likely will he be to succeed in such peti-
4 Ye adulterers, tions as these. Te adulterers and adulteresses, 4>
and adulteresses, (for X t • ild na hn
know ye not that v ., - , . ° . ; , , , , ;,
the friendship of the gu»ty ot this spiritual whoredom, while you
world is enmity with are lavishing away your best affections upon
God ? whosoever objects so far beneath him to whom you have
friend of the worldt vowed them,) know ye not, that the friendship
is the enemy of God. of the world, which you so much court and
caress, is enmity against God P Whoever there
fore will be a friend to the world, and resolves to
pursue it as his chief good, is by a necessary
consequence declared and adjudged to be an
enemy f of God, as he will be led into that
rebellion against his law, which makes up the
5 Doye think that grand character of that enmity. Do you think s
the scripture saith in tne scripture speaks in vain in all the passages
"Te iill.] Befea, and Erasmus Schmi- * Is adjudged to be an enemy.] So Dr.
dius, would read it <f-3-o»«7«, ye envy, Barrow, (see his Works, Vol. I. p. 228,J
though without the authority of a single justly observes, that the word Ko-Bts-alctt
manuscript. But slaughter is agreeable signifies ; and there is a considerable em-
enough to what was said above of wars phasis in the expression : it is now declared
and fightings, and to the contentious and and adjudged beyond controversy, that he
stinguihary temper ofthe Jews. is an eremy of God.

162 For God resisteth the proud, butfavoureth the humble.
sect, in which it guards us against such a temper as vain, The spirit that
V1- this, and leads the mind directly to God, as dj^e*in ,us' lusV
Tames t*le- suPreme good ; teaching us to abandon ' y
iv. 5 every thing for him? Or does the Holy Spirit
that dwells in us Christians, lust to envy Pe-does
it encourage these worldly affections, this strife
and envying which we have reproved ? or can
it be imagined, that we who appear to have so
much of the Spirit, have any interested views
in the cautions we give, and wotild persuade
you from the pursuit of the world, because we
should envy you the enjoyment of it ? No :
6 But we rather pity such fond and wretched at- 6 But he giveth
tachments ; for he gives us greater degrees of more grace ; wliere-
vrace, than to leave us the slaves of so wretch- ™r? .hf. 8*ith' G°/
" , ',. . . . . . , . ., resisteth the proud,
ed a disposition ; as it is said m those ever butgiveth grace unto
memorable words, (Prov. iii. 34,) God sets the humble.
himself in battle array against the proud, but to
7 the lowly he gip eth grace and fav our. Subject 7 Submit yourselves
yourselves therefore to God ; and being listedtin therefore to God,
his army, keep the rank * which he has assign- £ wultetm^
ed you ; resist the devil 'steadily and courageous
ly, as the great enemy of your eternal salva
tion ; and though he may for a while combat
you with his varied temptations, he will at
length flee from you, and your progress in relig
ion, and your victory over your spiritual ad-
8 versaries, will grow daily more easy. Draw 8 Draw . h t()
7iear to God -with humble submission and earnest God, and he will
prayer, and he will draw near to you with mercy, draw nigh to you.
Cleanse [your] hands, 0 ye sinners, from all the cleanse J">w ha,nds>
„ . 1~/ .J, i • . , - i , ye sinners ; and pu-
pollutions with which they are stained ; and r\fy your hearts, ye
rest not merely in a freedom from evil actions, double minded.
but labour to purify [your] hearts as much as
possible, from all irregularities of affection.
O ye double minded, who continue thus waver
ing between God and the world, and have as
yet learned to exert so little resolution in relig
ion, that it is matter of doubt, whether you
9 have any principles of it at all. And when 9 Be afflicted, and
you reflect upon the former part of life, so
unprofitably and so unworthily spent, lament
s JJocs the Spirit — lust, &c.] This But I think itwould be doing great vio.
rendering, (with Dr. Whitby,) I prefer lence to that text, to suppose this an intend-
to our own, which intimates the latter ed quotation from thence.
clause to be a quotation. Bishop Patrick i> Keep the rank.] So the expression
supposes it is borrowed from Numb. xi. 29. uiri\a.y\S]i properly and exactly signifie?.

Reflections on our obligations to peace, humility, &c. 163
mourn, and weep : the guilt of such a conduct ; and mourn and sect.
let your laughter be weep for the miseries which you have exposed vL
and^owr joy tolieav- yourselves to by it. And instead of these vain " 
iness. indulgences, let your laughter be turned into ^g
mourning, and [your] ill timed joy, into ex-
10 Humble your- pressions of the deepest sorrow. On the iq
selves lin the sight of wnole, humble yourselves in the very dust be-
shall liftyouup. * fore the Lord-> whom by vour sins vou have of
fended ; and you may hope he will return to
you in the methods of his mercy, and raise you
up again from that prostrate condition.
IMPROVEMENT.
If we desire the character of wisdom, let us learn from the chap.
oracles of eternal truth, how it is to be obtained, by meekness iii. 13
and a good conversation. Let us avoid that infernal wisdom, 15
here so severely and justly branded, which consists in knowing
the most effectual methods to distress others. On the contrary,
let us pray, and study, and labour for that which is from above,
and of which so amiable a character is here given. And so far 17
as it can be obtained without injuring conscience, let us culti
vate universal peace ; and let a gentle and placable temper, an
impartial and sincere disposition, be ever inviolably preserved,
even when we are obliged to contend -with others, about matters
of the highest importance ; remembering, that the more sacred
the cause is, the more solicitous we should be that we do not
injure it by a passionate or iniquitous management of it. Thus
let us sow the fruits ofrighteousness inpeace, and wait the promised X9
harvest ; leaving wars and contentions to others, lamenting them, chap.
and praying that God would cause them entirely to cease. And iv. l
that we may be less obnoxious to those temptations, whereby
others are betrayed into them, let us endeavour to guard against
those lusts and passions, which give a disproportionate value to 2
the objects about which those contentions arise. Does God brand
them with this character of adultery P Let us preserve our 4
souls pure from suoh affections, as ever we desire that our prayers 3
should be acceptable to God. May his grace subdue all the
workings of pride, of luxury, and of envy ; and produce in our
hearts more and more of that humility, to which he will give e
more grace ; engaging us, when thus invited, to draw near to him,
to ask aright what we need from him, trusting his promise that
he will draw nigh to us, and that when we humble ourselves be- s
fore him, he will raise us up. Cleansing our hands, let us en
deavour to purify our hearts too. So may those who have hith
erto been double minded, hope to attain an establishment in relig
ion, in conjunction with that established peace, which no carnal af
fection, even when most fully gratified, can either afford or admit.
VOL. 6. 22

164 They should not speak evil of one another ..

SECT. VII.
The apostle suggests particular cautions against evil speaking, and
vain confidence in the events of futurity, or in any worldly pos
sessions, which often prove a temptation to luxury, and an occa
sion of ruin ; and concludes the section with encouraging and
exhorting afflicted and oppressed Christians to wait patiently
for the coming of the Lord. James IV. 11. — V. 8.

s«cx vii

James IV. 11. jAMEs iv. II.
t. T ET me now charge you, my brethren, that OPE A K not evil
• L-i ye speak not evil of one another ; for he that ~_ "ne of „nothher'
:— speaketh evil of [his] brother, andjudgeth this] s^\^ evilVte
ff. 11 brother with a rash severity, therein speaketh brother, and judg.
evil of the law, andjudgeth the law ; condemn- eth his brother,
ing it as if it were an erroneous rule, in so ex- ffl^^f, jL^ Jf
, r i • , i- i i r. ._law, andjudgeth the
pressly forbidding such a conduct.* Butifiw. but if thou
thou thus judgest the law, and passest, as it judge the law, thou
were, a condemning sentence upon it, thou art *rtn(* a doer of the
then not a doer ofthe law, but a judge. And W> '
how the arrogance of setting up such a superi
ority to the great Governor of the universe
will pass, when it comes under his final review,
it well becomes you seriously to consider.
12 For it is certain, there is one great almighty i2 There is one
Law giver, who is able abundantly to assert the Law giver, who is
honour of his own government ; and as he able t0 save' and t0
can save his faithful and obedient subjects fC^hat 'jSdgS
from the greatest extremity of danger and ca- another >
lamity, so he is also able to destroy the most
obstinate and audacious rebel, and to smite
him with irrecoverable ruin in the full career
of his crimes. Who art thou therefore that
judgest another P and darest to invade the of
fice of this supreme and universal Law giver,
and thereby exposest thyself to his condem
nation ?
13 But to insist no further upon this; let me now 13 Go to now, ye
turn myself to those whoare quite immersed in
their worldly schemes, and promise themselves
assuredly an opportunity to accomplish them.
» Speaketh evil of [his] brother, &c.] mates, that as the ceremonial lav; was not
Dr. Whitby explains this of the unbe- originally intended for the Gentiles, this
heving Jews reproaching their Christian conduct was a reflection upon the wisdom
brethren for their non observation of the of God in giving it But I choose the more
Mosaic law ; and thinks, the apostle inti- extensive explication.

nor should they presume on the events of futurity. 165
that say, To day, or Come now, ye that say, To day, or To morrow, sect.
To morrow, we will we wm „0 tQ mch a city and spmd there. vii-
ero into such a city, j . tr • • ' 1 r , .. ' 
and continue there a and traffic, and get gain by our merchandize, \ 
year, and buy and and then return and enjoy the fruits of our la- ^"13*
""i/wf ^ : k°urs# Alas ! upon what an uncertainty do 14
know not ^hat shall vou P"«eed in such a supposition as this !
be on the morrow : whereas, instead of being able to count on a
for what is your year to come, ye know not even what [shall be]
IfLl./V1! even a on the morrow, and much less, what the days
vapour that appear- , . ' , : e . _/
eth for a little time, and months ot a year may bring forth, tor
and then vanisheth what [is] your life, upon the continuance of
*way* which all your worldly projects depend ? For
it is only like a vapour that appeareth for a littlef
while, and then vanishes away, and is seen no
more ; how gay soever- its form might be, and
how wide soever it might have extended itself.
15 For that ye Whereas ye [ought] to say in consideration of 15
fid wiU," weIfshaU this' Jf the Sreat Lord of our lives will please
live, and'do this or to lengthen them, we shall live, and do this or
that. that, intimating even by your manner of speak
ing, the sense that you have, of his being able
at pleasure to cut you short in all your purposes
16 But new ye re- and appointments. But now you rejoice in your 16
joice in your boast- boastings ; you take pleasure in this arrogant
joicinffTs evlh0 rC anc^ confident manner of talking : whereas, all
such rejoicing is evil, and ought to be corrected :
17 Therefore to And so much the rather, as you have been bet- 17
him that knoweth to ter instructed than many others, and therefore
hJfoftotfm^kb °.uSht t0 shew the Sooc* effect of these iastt-uc-
sjn. tions. For to him that knows to do good, and
does it not, to him it is aggravated sin ; and it
would have been much better for him, that he
had wanted that degree of knowledge he had,
than that he should thus abuse it.
V. 1 Go to now, I direct these things especially to those who V. I
have the advantage of the Christian revelation
and institutions ; but I confine not myself wholly
to them. Let others pay them regard, in pro
portion to the degree in which they have op
portunities of attaining Divine knowledge. Let
them take the greatest care, that they do not
abuse it. And let those especially be careful,
whom Providence has distinguished by the ful
ness of their circumstances ; which often proves
a temptation to vice, though it should in all
reason and gratitude be an engagement to virtue
»nd piety. Experience will soon teach many

166 They are reminded of their oppression and luxury.
sect, such the vanitv of those things in which they ye rich men, weep
vil pride themselves, and which embolden them in and howl for your
.1 *¦ ¦ , . /• i t-»- • i /-> miseries, that shall
James their transgressions of the Divine law. Come come uponjW(.
v. i now therefore, ye rich men? weep, and even
howl over the miseries that are speedily coming
upon you, in those days which are nearly ap-
2 proaching. You have been solicitous to la)' 2 Your riches are
up abundant stores for your future subsistence corrupted, and your
and security ; but your riches are corrupted, |"™ents are moth
3 and your garments aremoth eaten. Your gold, and 3 Your gold and
your silver, which should have been brightened silver is cankered ;
by a generous circulation, have been hoarded and„t,?e rust.of,heni
.7, , , , , .. , • , ,1 shall be a witness a.
up, till they are cankered, and their rust shall gam3t y0U) ana j^
be a witness against you in the sight of God, eat your flesh as it
andso bring upon you such awful rebukes from wepe nre -. ye have
him, that it shall, as it were, eat into your flesh, geuier fOT^last
with an anguish as piercing and corroding as dayS.
fire itself. Te have laid up treasures for the last
days ,-c for the last days are now coming, and
the enemy shall seize and dissipate them all to 4 BejJ0j,j ine mre
4 your infinite vexation and distress. Behold ofthe labourers, who
the wages of the lnbourers,who have reaped your have reaped down
fields, who have been defrauded by you of their ^ou te^ btckty
due reward, cry for vengeance against you ; fraud" cneth* and
and the outcries of those who have gathered in the cries of them
your harvest, have come into the ears ofthe Lord wh'ch have reaped,
5 qf hosts. Ye have lived delicately and luxuri- earVof^the Lord of
ously upon the earth, indulging yourselves in sabaoth.
every desire that rose in your minds, without s Ye bave lived
restraint. Ye have pampered your hearts, as ^^XeTwln.
beasts are iedfor a day of slaughter ,A and truly t0n ; ye have now-
to you it is much nearer than you are aware, ished your hearts, as
6 And well has the vengeance been deserved by in a day of slauSh"
you ; for ye have condemned, [and] at last mur- teg Ye have con-
dered the righteous one, the Son of God him- demned and killed
b Ye rich men, 8cc] Josephus, ( Bell, economy was to close, and when those
Jud. v. 20, 30; iv. 19,) particularly ob- awful judgments, threatened in theproph-
serves, how much the rich men suffered ets to be poured out upon wicked men in
by the Romans in the Jewish war. I the last days, are just coming. Acts ii.
have rendered Ta,\a.in-u>£tcLi; -ran twtpx°- 17 ; Heb. i. 2 ; 2 Pet. iii. 3; and the like.
fwa.it, miseries which are coming upon' Compare Mat. xxiv. 33, 34 j 1 Cor. x 11.
you, and I think it more agreeable to the d For a day of slaughter : o>; ev iifte^a.
original, than our English version ; wng- o--fa.yns.] There are some who render
X°fwan being a participle of the present this, as in a festival, when many sacri-
tense. fices are slain. But Wolfius observes,
c The last days.] This phrase does not that the word is always used in the Seven-
merely signify, for the time to come, but ty to signify not a day of feasting, but of
for that period, when the whole Jewish slaughter.

Reflections on the duty ofthe rich. 167
the just :andl\e doth self ; [and] he doth not yet resist you ' with sect.
not resist you. that display of power which he can easily ex- vii-
ert to your utter destruction ; but the day will .
speedily come, when God will avenge his cause, Jal"5s
and pour out the \udgment he has threatened,
on those who have treated him in so base and
unworthy a manner.
7 Be patient there- Since this is the case, since our Divine Mas- 7
fore, brethren, unto ter has met with such injurious treatment, and
the coming of the borne it with such steady patience ; be ye
hus'bandmtnWiteth therefore, my brethren,langsntterm%and patient,
for the precious fruit even till the coming oi the Lora 'Jesus Christ; be-
of the earth, and hold the husbandman waiteth for the precious
t^itrSnitTre-fruit.°fthe earth ' M th°uSh il <?oes not in}'
ceive the early and mediately appear, when sown, or ripen when it
latter rain. appears ; yet he exerciseth patience with respect
to it, till he receive the former rain, to produce
it, and the latter, to bring it on to perfection.
8 Be ye also pa- £e ye also patient, and strengthen your hearts 8
£&? trtecom. » ^ S-<* resolution for the appearance
ing of the Lord of the Lord is near ; he will quickly come, and
drawethnigh. reward all your long suffering, and take ven
geance on your implacable enemies, for all the
outrages they have committed against you.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let the law of that one great Legislator, who is able both to chap.
save and to destroy, be always seriously remembered andconsid- 'v- 12
ered; that we may not affront his authority in pretending to judge
others, nor setup tor judges, and in effect contemners of the law, by ~-
the severity of those censures which we pass upon our brethren.
We are happy in knowing that sacred rule of life, if we obey it ;
otherwise, that knowledge of it which adds an aggravation even
to sins of omission, will much more aggravate every presumptu- it
ous opposition to it.
Let us look on this worldas a scene of great uncertainty ; and
on life, as a flattering vapour, which vanishes while we are be- 14
holding it ; and let a sense of its shortness and uncertainty, and
of our own ignorance what shall be on the morrow, engage us to
be very careful, that we do not presume upon the future, as if it
* Not resist you] Instead of ouk, Dr. Memoirs of Literat. Vol. VI. page 173.
Bentley would read ok;, for o kv$i®", the Others interpret it of the meek sufferings
Lord; and would render it, and the Lord of the disciples of Christ, in conformity
resists you ; that is, you have brought the to the example of their Master.
vengeance of his almighty arm upon you.

168 They should not be incensed against each other ;
sect, were in our own power ; but set ourselves with all possible dili*
"' gence to improve the present time, referring the disposal of all
verse future events, to the wisdom of that God on whom it depends to
15 determine whether we shall live, and do this, or that.
chap. Let rich men read the address of the apostle to persons in their
v- circumstances, with holy awe, and with a jealousy over them
selves, lest their present prosperity be succeeded with misery,
and their joy with weeping and howling ; as it undoubtedly will
2>5 be, if wealth be unjustly gotten, or sordidly hoarded up, or luxu
riously employed to pamper their appetites, while the truest and
noblest use of it, the relief pi the poor, and the benefit of man
kind, is forgotten. Especially have they reason to tremble who
A abuse wealth and power as the instruments of oppression ; soon
will all their stores be wasted, soon will they become naked and
indigent, and find a terrible account remaining, when all the gai-
ties and pleasures of life are utterly vanished. In the mean
time, the saints of God may be among the poor and the oppress
ed ; but Jet them -wait patiently for theday ofthe Lord, for his com
ing is near. They sow m tears, but let them comfort their hearts
8 with the view of the harvest ; in like manner as the husbandman
demands not immediately the fruits of that seed he has committed
7 to the furrows. Adored be that kind Providence, which gives the
former and the latter rain in its season. To him, from whom we
have received the bounties of nature, let us humbly look for the
blessings of grace, and trust him to fulfil all his promises, who
without a promise to bind him, in particular instances, gives us
rain from heaven, and fruitful seasons, filling our hearts with
food and gladness. Acts xiv. 17.
SECT. VIII.
He concludes the epistle with inculcating moderation and fortitude,
cautioning them against profane and vain swearing, and recom
mending prayer, a ready acknowledgment of our faults, and a
solicitous concern for the common salvation. James V. 9, to
the end. James V. 9. jAMES v. 9.
s*?.r' \ N D now, to draw to a conclusion, be not (^ R U D G E not
V1"' I\. inwardly incensed against each other, breth- ^* one against an-
James r<?n» s? as to gruc^Se or envy one another any
v. 9 superior advantages in life, or to harbour even
that malignity of disposition which should

but imitate the long suffering of the prophets. 16'
other, brethren, lest groan in secret,* while it wants opportunities s*?,7-
ye be condemned ; 0f mischief; that you yourselves be not con- v'"'
sttdeth'blfo/e^the demud* for behold the JudSe iS st,andinS before James
(jo^.^ the door ; he is now present, and sees all the v. 9
irregularities of your tempers, as well as ac
tions : in consequence of which, he will quick
ly bring these inward disorders of mind into
judgment, as well as the enormities of the
10Take,mybreth- Ufe. And that you may be fortified against
sen, the prophets, ^ trying circumstances, my brethren, take 10
who have spoken in " J ° , „ , • j v. j
the name of the for an example of enduring adversity, and
Lord, for an exam- of long suffering under the greatest provo-
ple of suffering af- cations, <;A<? holy prophets of old, who spake to
Uence"' **' our fathers in the name of the Lord, and gave
such convincing evidences of their Divine in-
11 Behold, we Spiration. [Heb. xi. 36, 37.] Behold, in this 11
Xh endurehaPYe respect we esteem them happy? who endure
have heard ofthe pa- steadily and patiently the trials which God ap-
tience of Job, and points for them. In this view, ye have heard
have seen the end of rth ceiebrated patience of fob, with how much
the Lord ; that the J . . i • j r
Lord is very pitiful, honour lt is proclaimed from generation to
and of tendsr mercy, generation ; and ye have also seen the end of
the Lord? how much to his honour, and how
much to his comfort, his various and heavy
afflictions concluded ; that the Lord is full
qf compassion, and qf tender mercy ; and it is
with the bowels of an affectionate Father, that
he corrects his beloved children, not for his
own gratification, but from a view to their ad
vantage.
12 But above all Among other effects of that impatience, a- 12
things, my brethren, gainst which I am cautioning you, may be reek-
swear not, neither, ° , , . c av J c „ ,
oned the irreverent use ot the name ot God,
and profane oaths and execrations, into which
in the transport of their criminal passions, some
unhappy wretches are ready to fall ; but be you
above all things, my brethren, careful, that ye
swear not, upon such occasions, or on any
a Groan in secret] Thus I have para- judgment, but that of all Christians
phrased the words, because it is well who judged right, and understood the
known, that the original s-iia.£tli, (as Beza nature of things. And it is indeed a
observes,) has this signification. Justin judgment in which all Christians should
Martyr represents the Jewish converts, be agreed.
as the TOor.!* sort of Christians, who were c Seen the end qf the Lord.] It is ob-
apt to be impatient of the Gentile yoke, servable, that in Job xiii. f, &c. God
and to retain their attachment to the decides the cause in hisfavour, and calls
views of a temporal kingdom. him his servant Job four times in the
b We esteem them happy, &c.J The compass of a fewYeraos.
nfestle speaks «f this, not only as /i;'s mm

170 The sick to be healed with anointing, and the prayer of faith ;
sect, other, lightly and profanely,4 neither by heaven, by heaven, neither
Jf_ the throne of God%*r by earth, his footstool, g ^^"SK
T nor by any other oath ; but remember the com- DUt iet y0ur yea be
Vi" mand of our blessed Lord, (Mat. v. 37,) and yea, and your nay,
let your yea be yea and [your] nay nay; con- £^^a™,n-
tent yourselves with a simple affirmation or ne
gation, and take care to maintain such constant
integrity in all your words, that nothing more
mav be needful to gain them credit ; that ye
may not fall under condemnation for profaning
the name of God, and lessening the regard due
to an oath, when used on the most solemn and
necessary occasions.
13 Accustom yourselves to the frequent exer- 13 Is any among
cises of devotion, as what will have the surest y°u a*icteds! a'net
tendency to promote the comfort and happiness m'™ryprjet him sing
of your lives in every circumstance. Is any psalms.
among you afflicted P let him pray, and cast the
burden of his cares and sorrows upon the com
passionate God, always ready to sustain his
people. Is any cheerful, in easy and agreea
ble circumstances? let him rejoice in God, and
sing psalms of praise to him in a thankful ac-
' knowledgment of his mercies.
14 Is any one among you sick P let him under his 14 Is any sick a-
confinement call for the elders of the church ; m°n£ y°» ¦ ,'et himf
, , •> , . c J , . call for the elders of
and let them pray over him tor his recovery, tne church; and let
anointing him with oil in the name of the Lord]e- them pray over him,
sus Christ, ifthey feel themselves so instigated anointing him with
to do it by the secret workings ofthe Spirit of theLord: "^
grace upon their minds, as may encourage them
15 to hope for an extraordinary cure : And the 15 And the prayer
prayer offaith,e in such a circumstance as this,
J Sware not] This the Jews were commission of such a sin as had engaged
very apt to do upon trifling occasions. the apostle to deliver them to Satan, in
= The prayer qf faith] I can by no order to corporeal punishment. But I
means think, that this is advised merely hardly think an elder qf the church would
physically. By the prayer of faith, I under- then have been mentioned ; and one can-
stand, such a faith as is founded on some not imagine, that when the apostles were
more than ordinary impression, by which so few, and two of them comparatively
God intimated an intention of working a so seldom together, the expression,
miracle ; and I look upon it as a very con- " Send for the elders ofthe church," should
siderable proof, that, as the power of mean, Send for some of the apostles. How
working miracles was not absolutely con- vastly different this is from the extreme
fined to the apostles, so it might in some unction, practised by the papists, not for
instances continue something longer in the cure, but only when life is despaired of, I
church than their days. Lord Barring- think every reasonable man may easily
ton indeed thinks, that the expression, if judge.
he hath committed sin, ?<c. refers fo the

for the prayer of a righteous man availeth much. 171
of faith shall save shall save and recover the sick ,- and the Lord sect.
the sick, and the shall, in answer to prayer, raise him up ; and if viii-
Lord shall raise him , , . ... , \ J 0. , , . r , , ? 
upf and if he have "e "at" committed sins, which have brought this T^^
committed sins, they sickness upon him by way of extraordinary vanJjS
shall be forgiven punishment they shall be forgiven him ; and the
Lord shall have mercy upon him, and recover
him according to the words of his servant.
16 Confess your When vou are conscious of having been 16
fauhs one to another, reali y to blame, do not perversely vindicate a
and pray one for an- / , . , ,_ j . .
other, that ye may conduct which your own hearts condemn, butbe
be healed: The ef- frank in acknowledging it. Confess [your] faults
fectual fervent pray- one to another ; f for we are all too ready to
avafkth much!' ^ stumble in the ^ of OUr duty ; a"dfayfor one
another, especially when your brethren are un
der God's afflicting hand, or have been under
any visible declension in religion, that you may
be healed, and recovered. The earnest prayer
of a righteous man, the effect of good affections
wrought in his heart by the energy of the Holy
17 Elias was a Spirit,* is of great efficacy. Many instances 17
man subject to like of this you know are recorded in scripture; and
passions as we are, amongothers, that of Elijah, who was aman sub-
and he prayed earn . ,.,-,./• • • • , r a
estly that it migntject-t0 the like infirmities, withus, (compare Acts
not rain : And it xiv. 15,) and had himself no greater command
rained not on the over the clouds and the rain than any of us. ; yet
of'threeryearsSP^d he prayed with a prayer, that is, with great faith
six months. and fervency, that it might not rain ; which
was not the effect of any resentment he had
against his country for the ill usage he met with,
but in obedience to a secret intimation, that it
was the will of God to glorify himself by send
ing upon them such a punishment for their
idolatry ; awe? the event, though so improbable,
was correspondent to his prayer ; for it rained
not uponthe landfor three yearsandsix months ;h
computing the time from the beginning of the
f Confess [your]faults, &c] The general (in his Works, p. 749,) observes, seems
candid sense which I have given to the to imply this sense. I have not confined
words, and which is a very important one, it to the prayer of miraculous faith.
seems to me utterly to supersede all pre- h Three years and six -months.] Elijah
fences to claim from them any priestly pow- is said, 1 Kings xviii. 1, &c. to have show
er, or to tlie requiring confession in the ed himself to Ahab in the thirdyear ,- that
manner which the church of Rome does, is, from his going to live at Zarephath, 1
For the confession Aerementioned is plainly Kings xvii. 8, 9, 14, but from the beginning
spoken of as -mutual. to the end ofthe famine was three years
i Wrought, by the energy of the Spirit.] and six months, according to the account
The word infynftivn, as Bishop Hopkins, given by St. James, as also in Luke iv. 25.
vol. 6. 23

1 72 He who converts a sinner, shall save a soul from death.
sect, famine to the end of it. And he prayed again, 18 And he prayed
viii at the end of that time, that God would be aSain' and th.e hea;
 , , . , m- ¦ u- v. ven save ram, and
James Pleased t0 remove the heavy affliction which the »arth broug.ht
v_ 18 the drought occasioned ; and the small cloud forth her fruit.
which appeared at first, soon spread itself over
the whole horizon, so that the heaven gave rain
in abundance, and the land put forth the green
blade again, and yielded its fruit in great quan
tity, to repay the barrenness of former years.
19 And now, brethren, let me conclude with one 19 Brethren, if
exhortation of the greatest importance both to Jny °[ y°u <_° err
, , , ° , • i ¦ i i from the truth, and
yourselves and others ; which is that you la- one convert m m .
bour to the utmost to promote the spiritual good
of vour fellow creatures i for if any one of you
•wander from the truth, and one turn him back to
it, and lead him to tread its forsaken paths, he
performs the most important charity that can
20 be imagined : For let him know, that he who 20 Lethimknow,
thus turneth back a sinner from the error and that he which con-
fatal wanderings of his way, shall produce a^^
much happier effect than any miraculous cure ot wayj shau save a
the body ; for he shall save a precious soul from soul from death, and
everlasting death? ruin, and condemnation, and sha11 1lld.e a mu^-
• , ,_.,, , r . ' , tude of sins.
to veil, or cover, a multitude of sins ; not only
procuring the pardon of those committed by
the convert, but also engaging God to look with
greater indulgence on his own character, and
to be less ready severely to mark all he shall
have done amiss.

IMPROVEMENT.
May it ever be remembered by all, and especially by the min
isters of the gospel, of how great importance it is to be instru
mental in saving a soul from death, an immortal soul from ever
lasting death ; that so they may be animated to the most zeal
ous and laborious efforts for that blessed purpose ; and think
themselves richly rewarded, though it were for the otherwise
unsuccessful labours of a whole life, by succeeding even in a single
instance. In this view, may there be a care to bring them to
1 Save a soul from death, he] This en in the last words of the paraphrase-
way of expression intimates in the strong- See Atterbury's Serm. Vol. I. p. 46 — £6 ;
est manner, the infinite importance of such Scott's Christian Life, Vol I. p. 368. And
un event ; as to save a soul from death is I have not seen reason on the most atten-
yet more than hiding the sins of the convert, tive inquiry, to disallow the force of their
As to the latter clause, Bishop Atterbury, arguments. Compare 1 Pet. iv. 8, and the
and Dr. Scott, urge the interpretation giv- note there.

Reflections on the concluding section of St. fames. 173
the truth, that so they may be converted from their wandering sect.
ways, that their understanding being convinced ofthe truth anrl vii>-
importance ofthe gospel, their conduct may be practically influ-  '
enced by it ; and that upon sxtchsteady principles, as may effec- V£s<i
tually prevent their return to their wanderings again. Thus
may a multitude of sins be hidden, and the glory of God, and the
salvation of men, be effectually promoted.
Whatever trials we may meet with in these charitable efforts,
or in any other path of duty, mav we take the prophets of old, and 10
the apostles of our Lord, for examples of suffering adversity and
patience ; especially remembering their Lord, and ours ; remem
bering how abundantly the patience of good men has been re-
wardrd, the end of the Lord with respect to holv Job, and many 11
others, who have trod in his steps in succeeding ages ; and re
membering especially, that the fudge stands at the door, that in a 9
very little time he will appear, not only to put an end to the trial
of his servants, but to crown their virtues and graces. In the
mean time the bowels of his compassion are abundant, and he
will not be wanting in communicating all necessary consolations n
and supports. May we be so happy, as to be acquainted .vith
those of devotion, that in our affliction we may pray, and in 13
our cheerfulness, sing psalms ; that we may know by blessed
experience the efficacy of such a temper to soften the sor
rows of life, and to sweeten its enjovments. And as we
desire to be visited of God in our afflictions, may we with
Christian sympathy be ready to visit and relieve others in their 14
sickness, or other kinds of distress. It is indeed the special
office of the elders of the church, who should be sent for upon such
occasions with readiness, and who, ifthey be worthy of their 15
office, will attend with pleasure. But it is not their office alone.
Let us all be ready to pray for each other, in faith and charity ; and 19
where offences have been committed, let there be a frank and can
did acknowledgment oi them on the one side, and as hearty a for
giveness on the other. In a word, let the efficacy of the fervent
prayer of the righteous be often reflected on, to es.c.ne fervour,
and to engage to righteousness, and to lead us to honour those
who maintain such a character, and who offer such petitions and 17, 18
supplications ; that God may in answer to their requests, shower
down his blessings upon us, that our land may yield its increase,
that righteousness may spring up out ofthe earth, and that in every
sense, God, as our own God, may bless us. (Psal. lxvii. 9 ; lxxxv.
11.) The End ofthe Family Expositor on the Catholic
Epistle of St. James.

FAMILY EXPOSITOR;

OR,

A PARAPHRASE

FIRST CATHOLIC EPISTLE OF THE APOSTLE
PETERj

WITH

CRITICAL NOTES, AND A PRACTICAL IMPROVEMENT
OF EACH SECTION.

A
GENERAL INTRODUCTION TO THE
PARAPHRASE AND NOTES
ON
THE FIRST CATHOLIC EPISTLE
OF
St. PETER.

1 HE Apostle Peter makes a very eminent and illustrious
figure on the theatre of the evangelical history, and was, on
several occasions, favoured by our Lord witli peculiar and
distinguishing marks of honour. One instance, which I shall
alone recite, among the many which might be recited, if it was
needful, and which happened very soon after our Lord's as
cension, is, that he was deemed worthy, under the impulse
and inspiration of the Holy Ghost, to open the gospel dispen
sation, and first to preach salvation through a crucified Re
deemer to the Jews, (Acts ii.) and Gentiles, (Acts x.) And
I the rather suggest this instance, because it affords some
colour to my own opinion, that this epistle was written both to
the Jewish and Gentile converts, who were dispersed in vari
ous regions of the world.
The sentiments of learned men upon this question, To
whom was this epistle written ? are very various. The princi
pal and most remarkable are these ; that it was to the convert
ed Jews of the dispersion ; or to the converted Gentiles ; or
lastly, (which is the opinion of Lord Barrington, embraced
and defended by Dr. Benson,) to the converted proselytes of

178 A general introduction «
the gate. It is not necessary in this place,* to enter into a
particular confutation ofthe last mentioned hypothesis ; espec
ially as I apprehend what is suggested in my notes on several
passages ofthe Acts, may convince an attentive reader, that
there is no sufficient ground to suppose there were ever any
such persons as proselytes ofthe gate. And as to the two for
mer opinions, when the several arguments by which they are
supported, are duly considered and examined, we shall per
haps be inclined to imagine that the apostle rather designed
his epistle for the Jewish and Gentile converts both, than for
either of them distinctly and separately. Without discussing
the reasons for the opinion I have adopted, I shall leave the
reader to form his own judgment, after he hath perused my
paraphrase and notes on those passages of this epistle on
which it is founded.
It is not very easy to assign the date of this epistle with ex
actness. The most commonly received opinion is, that it
was written in the year 61, the seventh ofthe emperor Nero;
and this seems to be a medium, between the sentiments of
those who place it some years higher, and those who place it
lower, which bids fairest for the truth.
It is evidently the design of this epistle, " To induce the
Christian converts, in various parts ofthe world, to maintain
a conversation, not merely inoffensive to all men, but in all
respects worthy ofthe gospel ; and to support them under the
severe persecutions, and fiery trials they already endured, or
were likely to endure, by the noblest considerations which
their religion could suggest."
The first branch of this design the apostle seems to keep
particularly in view from chap, i — iii. 7. And in pursu
ance of it, after having congratulated his brethren, who were
dispersed abroad through various countries, on their happi- .
* The learned author intended, had Providence prolonged his valuable life, to
have published a distinct dissertation on this subject. But this, and many other
designs he had projected, for the benefit ofthe church and the world, were pre
vented by his justly lamented death.

to thefirst epistle of Peter. 179
ness in being called to the glorious privileges and hopes ofthe
gospel, which was introduced into the world in so sublime a
manner by the prophets and apostles, (chap. 1 — 12,) he ex
horts them to watchfulness, to sobriety, to love, • and to uni
versal obedience, by an affecting representation of their relation
to God, their redemption by Christ's invaluable blood, and
the excellence and perpetuity of the Christian dispensation,
and of its glorious fruits and consequences, compared with
the vanity of all worldly enjoyments, (ver. 13, to the end.)
Urging them, by the like considerations, to receive the word
ofGod with meekness, to continue in the exercise of faith in
Christ as the great foundation of their eternal hopes, and to
maintain such a behaviour as would adorn his gospel among
the unconverted Gentiles. (Chap. ii. 1 — 12.) For the
same end, he exhorts them to the exercise of a due care as to
relative duties ; and particularly, a subjection fo civil gover
nors, and to masters, even whe n their dispositions and in
junctions might be harsh and severe ; enforcing all by the con
sideration of that patience with which our Lord Jesus Christ
endured his most grievous sufferings, (ver. 13, to the end. J
He likewise exhorts Christian wives to submit themselves to
their husbands, and to study the ornaments of their minds ra
ther than of their persons ; and husbands to treat their wives
in a becoming and honourable manner, from a tender sense of
those infirmities to which the sex is peculiarly liable, (chap.
iii. 1—7.)
In the ensuing part ofthe epistle, the apostle'' s arguments
and exhortations more immediately and directly refer to those
dreadful sufferings and persecutions to which the Christian
converts were exposed, or which they actually endured, from
the malevolence and rage of their implacable enemies. And
here, well knowing that such treatment, unmerited and un
provoked, is apt to embitter and narrow men's spirits, and in
flame their resentments.- ; in which case the religion of the
meek and lowly Jesus would be greatly dishonoured, and its
vol. 6. 24

1 80 A general introduction
spread and influence in the world retarded by the indiscreet
behaviour of its friends and advocates ; therefore St. Peter
urges many arguments on the Christian converts,-in order to
engage them to an inoffensive, benevolent, and useful life, and
conversation ; and to a steady, courageous adherence to their
religion amidst all opposition, (ver. 8 — 17.) And then
animating them to endure their sufferings with patience and
resignation, from the endearing consideration of what their
Divine Saviour had suffered for them, he expatiates on his
atonement, resurrection, and exaltation ; on the obligation of
their baptismal covenant, and on the awful solemnity of the
last judgment, as powerful arguments to a life of mortifica
tion and holiness, whatever discouragement and opposition
they might be called to encounter, (ver. 18. — iv. 6.) And
as eminent vigilance, fidelity, and courage, would be requi
site for rightly improving their talents, and for discharging the
duties of their respective stations in the church, at all times,
but especially in times of imminent danger and persecution,
he distinctly inculcates these several virtues ; and by way of
inference from the trials to which good men were exposed, he
observes, that a tremendous, inevitable destruction will over
whelm the impenitent and unbelieving, (ver. 7 — 19.) And
at the close, he addresses some particular cautions both to
ministers and private Christians ; urging on the former, hu
mility, diligence, and watchfulness and exhorting the latter
to a steadfast and faithful discharge of their several duties,
animated by this sublime consideration, that the God of all
grace had called them to his eternal glory, and would, after
they had suffered awhile, make them perfect, according to the
apostle 's earnest prayer for them ; chap. v. throughout.
From this imperfect delineation of this admirable epistle,
the production of another eminent apostle, it is no unnatural
or improper remark, that all the principles of our holy religion,
as here represented, are perfectly consistent with the analogy
of faith, and with the whole tenor ofthe New Testament ;
that they are directly levelled against all manner of corrupt

to tlie first epistle of Peter. 181
affections and immoral practices, as well as urged in the light
of motives to all those virtues and graces, in which our con
formity to God, and the true glory of our nature consists.
And (which, if it were the only circumstance that could be
pleaded, would exalt our religion to an infinite superiority to
the institutions of the most reriowned heathen philosophers
and law givers, and in connection with its amazing progress,
is a demonstration of its Divine original) Christians are here
instructed to encounter outrageous violence and persecution
only with the hallowed weapons of patience, meekness, and
charity, and to silence the cavils, and blast the machinations of
their own and their master's bitterest enemies, with the lustre
of a pure and holy life, and the fervour of a generous and invin
cible benevolence. How amiable, how elevated, how divine,
how worthy of all acceptation is the religion of Jesus ! In
delineating, as we have seen, the grand and essential branches
of which even Peter and Paul, notwithstanding all their con
tention about tin ^ <f inferior moment, or of a personal and
private nature, are perfectly consistent and harmonious.

PARAPHRASE AND NOTES

FIRST CATHOLIC EPISTLE OF St. PETER.

SECT. I.
The apostle Peter begins his address to his brethren, who were dis
persed abroad, with congratulating their happiness in being called
to the glorious privileges and hopes of the gospel ; and takes occa
sion to expatiate upon the sublime manner in which it was intro
duced both by the prophets and apostles. 1 Pet. 1. 1 — 12.
1 Peter 1. 1. 1 PeTER I. 1.
pETER, an a- pETER, who has the honour to be invested SE.CT-
sus Christ! to the with the office oi an apostle qf Jesus Christ, ''
inscribes and addresses this epistle to the elect j pet_
strangers who are scattered abroad ,a to those i. l
' Scattered abroad.] Lord Barrington, strangers to the commonwealth of Israel.
(Miscel Sacr Essay II p. 84 — 88,) stren- He supposes they must have been Gentiles,
uously maintains, that St. Peter wrote because they are said, once not to have been
only to the converted proselytes of the gate ; a people, chap. ii. 9, 10, and to have been
and in favour of this opinion he urgeth ignorant, verse 14, and to have wrought the
their being called strangers ; which he will of the Gentiles, chap, iv 3 ; and he
thinks is the stile peculiar to those who also pleads, from chap i. 22, where they
having renounced idolatry, and receiving are said to have purified their souls by obey-
the seven precepts of Noah, were yet ing the truth, that it is likely they were pros*

184 St. Peter inscribes his epistle to the elect strangers :
sect. Christians whom Providence has dispersed strands scattered
'• through various countries, and whom Divine gXfa.Cappadoc'ia)
~ grace has taught to consider themselves, wher- Asia) ana Bithynia.
j jt- ever they dwell, as strangers and sojourners on
earth ; and particularly to those who inhabit the
regions of Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia and those
2 in the provinces of Asia and Bithynia. I call 2 Elect according
you [elect] because you are indeed chosen «c- £ *%<«**££
cording to the fore knowledge of God the lather, ther> through sane-
who has projected all his schemes with the most tification of the Spirit
consummate wisdom, and perfect discerning of unto obedience, and
tt i i i J d.„ sprinkling of the
every future event. He has been pleased, ac- b{oodof Jesus Christ:
cording to the steady purposes of his grace, to Grace unto you, and
bring you by means of the sanctification of the peace be multiplied.
Spirit, by the sanctifying influence of the Holy
Ghost operating upon your souls, to evangelical
obedience. He has subdued all your preju
dices against the gospel, and effectually engaged
you to submit to it ; on^thus you are interested
in the pardon of sin, and in all the other blessings
which proceed from the sprinkling of the blood
of Jesus Christ, whereby forgiveness is obtained
for us Christians as it was for the Jews under
the law upon sprinkling the blood of the sacri
fices ; and may this, and every other instance
and degree oi grace, andall the peace consequent
upon it, be multiplied Unto you all, wherever you
are, and whatever your condition and circum-
3 stances in life may be. . Whatever your afflic- 3 Blessed be the
tions are in this variable and troublesome world,
I hope you never will forget, how indispensably,
you are obliged to thankfulness on account of
elytes of the gate, because a parallel expres- where they were first called Christians,
sion is used by St. Peter concerning Cor- in his apprehension, consisted. (Actsxi.
nelius and his friends, (Acts xv. 9. See 26. See Vol. III. § 25, note'.) But all
Vol III. § 33, note h,) whom he supposes this appears to me to be utterly inconclu-
to have been such. He likewise argues sive ; it is in part obviated already in my
from their beingaddressedin these words, notes on the Acts ; and as for the force
If ye call on the Father, who without respect which may seem to remain in his lordships
qf persons, judgeth according to every man's arguments, arising from the phrases in
work, (chap i. 17,) by St. Peter, who had which St. Peter addresses those to whom
himself addressed Cornelius in almost the he writes, it is, I think, entirely annihil-
same terms. (Acts x. 34, 35. See Vol. Ill ated, by supposing that the epistle was
§ 23, note c.) He pleads in support of the written both to the converted Jews and
same opinion, their being called Christians, Gentiles ; of which the reader will be able
(chap, iv 16,) a title which he supposes to form a judgment, by observing whether
was first given to theconverted/irare/j'fe.so/' my paraphrase of the several passages in
the gate, of which the church at Antioch, question be natural and easy.

blessing God, who had regenerated them to a lively hope s 185
God and Father of your Christian privileges ; and to such thank sect.
our Lord ^Jesus fulness let me now excite you and myself : *¦
cording t<This abun' blessed therefore [be] the God and Father of our ~~
dant mercy hath be- Lord Jesus Christ, who according to his abun- t tu
gotten us again unto dant mercy hath regenerated us to a great, im-
reScZn'of Je! P°rtant and l™lV hoPe of future happiness by
sus Christ from the the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead ;
dead. upon whom indeed, and upon whose resurrec-
4 To an inherit- tion, all our hopes depend. And by whom we 4
T 'dTi dPUble<i are brouSht t0 the cheerful and confident ex-
that fadeth not away, pectation oi an inheritance, incorruptible, unde-
reserved in heaven filed? and unfading, which nothing can spoil,
for you, which nothing can pollute, and which is incap
able of any internal decay, as well as external
violence. This inheritance is reserved in the
heavens for you, and for all true believers ;
5 Who are kept Who, though now surrounded with many ap- 5
by the power of God parent dangers, are not left defenceless, but are
through taith unto r r / • 1 • i_i
salvation, ready x.u guarded, as in a strong and impregnable gam-
be revealed in the son,c by the almighty power of God, through the
last time. continued exercise of that faith which this al
mighty power wrought in your hearts ; and he
will still maintain it unto that blessed hour,
when you shall receive the complete and eter
nal salvation which is already prepared, and
though now kept as under a veil, is to be reveal
ed in its full radiance of glory, in the last time?
the grand period, in which all the mysteries of
Divine Providence shall beautifully terminate.
6Whereinyegreat- This is the blessed state and condition to which 6
ly rejoice, though ib the gospei you are brought, in which, and
now for a season (if . ' , ° . r. J , .?.'..
in the glorious hopes which it inspires, you
cannot but rejoice, though now for a little while,
if it be necessary, you are grieved, and distressed
b UndefiledO] That is, into which notli- eluding scene of all the Divine dispensa-
ing that polluteth can enter. The land tions relating to this world. For the
of Canaan was said to be defiled by sin- same reason it is called the last day, John
ners ; to which perhaps there may here vi. 39 ; andxi. 24. And the design of the
be an allusion. Compare Rev. xxi. 27. passage before us confirms this interpre-
c Are guarded, &c] The original word, tation, since the apostle is here speaking of
Qgupx/Ams, is very emphatical, and properly the full manifestation of the future happi-
signifies, being kept as in an impregnable ness reserved in heaven for them. Some
garrison, secure from harm, under the ob- would connect, in the last time, with their
servation of &n all seeing eye, and protection being kept by the power of God ; and under-
of an almighty hand. Blackmail's Sac. Class- stand it, as if the apostle had said, Though
ics, Vol. I. p. 196. Compare 2 Cor. xi. 32, our lot is cast in the last time, when the
in the Greek. temptations to apostasy are so great and
A In the last time] This plainly refers powerful, we are, notwithstandingv^pre-
to the second appearance of Christ, called served from all the dangers to which we
(he last time, because it will be the con- are exposed.

186 Believing in him, whom, though unseen, they love :
sect amid-it various trials. You know they are need be) ye are in
J_ all under the direction of the infinite wisdom ^iness through
ot your heavenly Father, who would not sub- tions .
i. 6 ject yoa to them, did he not see them to be
subservient to your truest happiness ; and they
will ere long be brought to an everlasting pe-
7 riod. His intention in all is most kind and 7 That the trial of
gracious, namely, that the little trial of your y°UI" faith being
r , , i . , . i ¦ j i " ui much more precious
faith, which ts far more precious and valuable than of KA that
than that of gold which perishes and wears out perisheth, though it
in time, though it be tried by fire, and pu- be tried with fire,
rifled to the highest degree , may be found to £&«£} «£££
praise and honour and glory, in the great day ot and glory at the
the revelation of Jesus Christ, the Divine Au- appearing of Jesus
thor and Finisher of our faith, who having clmst :
endured yet sorer trials, will rejoice to applaud
and reward the fidelity of his servants in his
8 cause : I say, in the revelation of Jesus Christ, 8 Whom having
that glorious Redeemer, whom not having seen" ?ot seen, ye love ;
with your bodily eyes, nor personally conversed yeleeT^S"^
with him, ye nevertheless love, and in whom, believing, ye rejoice
though now you see [him] not, yet assuredly be- with joy unspeaka-
lieving, ye rejoice, as your almighty Saviour, tullol glory:
Friend and Protector, with unutterable and
even glorified joy, with such a joy as seems to
9 anticipate that of the Saints in glory ; Receiv- % Receiving the
; , i , i iii r I, . end of your taito,
ing with unspeakable delight, as a full equiva- ^ the salvation of
lent of all your trials, the great end of your your souls.
faith, even the complete salvation of [your] \° °' which sal-
souls ;¦ a prize of infinitely greater importance, haTin\uV^ and
than all you can be called to sacrifice for its searched diligently,
10 sake ! Concerning which salvation, the prophets, who prophesied of
who predicted the grace of the gospel [zvhich the Srac* ,hat shou!d
, . ¦ * j-i . t. j ji- .i • come unto y°u :
was appointed] to you, sought and diligently in- n searching what,
11 quired ; Searching with the deepest and most or what manner of
attentive reflection, to what period, or to what time the Spirit of
/-.- .«. c^.- -. e nu . t.- u Christ which was in
manner of time, the Spirit oj Christ which was them di(j signify,
in them, did refer f when he testified long before when it testified be-
c Not having seen.] It is very possible there might be some among them who
that among these dispersed Christians, there were destitute both of this Divine princi-
might be some who had visited Jerusalem pie, and of that joy which he speaks of, as,
whilst Christ was there, and might have S'lS'oga.trfjimi, wrought up even to glory.
seen, or even conversed with him; but f Spirit qf Christ which was in them, &c]
as the greater part had not, St. Peter It is well worthy our notice, that the Spirit
speaks, according to the usual apostolic which dictated to the prophets, is called
manner, as if they all had not. Thus he the Spirit qf Christ ; which (as Mr. Flcm-
6peaks of them all as loving Christ, though ing observes, Christol. Vol. I. p- 185) both

To whom the prophets, and the Holy Ghost bare witness. 18?
¦beforehand the suf- they came to pass, the various sufferings which sect.
ferings of Christ, were t0 come upon Christ, and the exalted and '•
and the glory that „ i i • l j i_ ¦ 
should follow. permanent^/on/ which was to succeed them, and ~—
render him and his kingdom so perpetually il- • f}'
lustrious, and his servants so completely hap-
12 Unto whom it py. To the memorable testimony of these pro- 12
TtlntoThemselS PhetS, il beC°meS "S t0 Pavu a sinCel\e. and Pr°-
but unto us they did found regard, to whom such extraordinary dis-
minister the things coveries were made, as no attentive reader can
which are now re- v;ew without conviction and astonishment; and
them "that y<>have ** was revea^s to them among other things,
preached the gospel that [it was] not to themselves, but to us, that
unto you, with the they ministered these things ; they knew that
down from heaven"; we' when the events arosei should have a more
which things the an- complete understanding of these oracles, than
gels desire to look any who declared them, had. Consider then,
how happy you are in that dispensation under
which you now live, when those Divine mys
teries, which were only in a more obscure man
ner hinted at by'the prophets, are most clearly
and expressly declared to you, by those who have
published the glad tidings of the gospel among you,
by the evident authority and attestation, as well
as by the assistances of the Holy Spirit, sent
downfrom heaven with such visible glory, and
testifying his continued residence among us by
such wonderful effects. And indeed, the doc
trines which they preach, are things of so great
excellence and importance, as to be well worthy
the regard of angels, as well as men ; and ac
cordingly, (as the images of the cherubim on
the mercy seat, seemed to bow down, to look
upon the tables ofthe law laid up in the ark,)
so those celestial spirits do, from their heaven
ly abode, desire to bend down11 to [contemplate]
proves his existence before his incarnation, this text plainly proves, that the prophets
and illustrates the full view he himself had had some general intimation, that their pro
of all he was to do and suffer under the phecies referred to the Messiah ; but that
character of our Redeemer; thepartlcu- they did not understand every clause of
lars of which therefore must have been them in their full force, nor so well as we
comprehended in the stipulations between understand them, who are capable of
him and the Father. The apostle in dis- comparing them with the event.
coursing so largely concerning theprophets, <> Angels desire to bend down, &.C.] Thus
seems to have a special reference to the it is in the original, urtQvfixo-iv <aaea.KuAfat,
converted Jews, who would enter more desire to stoop down to; in allusion, no doubt,
thoroughly into this part of his reasoning, (as Mr. Saurin, Disser. Vol II. p. 266, has
than the converted Gentiles. beautifully illustrated it, and many others
s To whom it was revealed, &c] J think have remarked,) to the bending posture 'ia
vol. 6. as

t88 Reflections on the happiness ofthe elect of God.
sect, such glorious displays of Divine wisdom and
'• goodness, and attentively to survey those im
portant scenes that are opening upon us here on
' earth ; which is become so much more consid
erable than it would otherwise be, as it is hon
oured with being the theatre of such glorious
events.

IMPROVEMENT.
verse Are we desirous of rendering it apparent to ourselves, and all
2 around us, that we are indeed the elect of God? Let it be, by an
humble application to the sprinkling ofthe blood of Jesus, on the
one hand, and by the evident fruits of the sanctification of the
Spirit unto obedience, on the other.
The abundant mercy of God, hath begotten real Christians to
the lively hope of an incorruptible, undefiled, and unfading inherit-
4 ance, reserved in heaven for them : let us keep it steadily in
view, and earnestly pray that God would preserve us by his
5 mighty power through faith unto salvation. Whilst we are wait.
ing for this salvation, it is very possible, yea probable, affliction
may be our portion ; but let us remember, it is, if need be, that
6 we are in heaviness through manifold temptations. Om faith,
and our other graces, are as it were thrown into the furnace, not
7 to be consumed, but refined ; that they may be found unto praise,
and honour, and glory, at the appearance of Jesus Christ. Even
8 at present, may this divine faith produce that love to an unseen
Jesus, which is here so naturally expressed by the apostle ; and
though now we see him not, yet may that love be eminently pro
ductive oijoy, even that joy which is unspeakable and full ofglo-'
ry ; and in the lively and vigorous exercise of these graces,
9 may we all receive the end qf our faith, even the everlasting salva
tion of 'our souls !
10 Let what we are here told of the prophetic writers be improved
as it ought, to confirm our faith in that glorious gospel, of which
these holy men have given in their writings such wonderful
intimations and predictions ; writings which we have such ex>:
11 cellent advantages for more distinctly and clearly understanding,
12 than even they themselves did. What exalted ideas should we
entertain oi a dispensation introduced by such a series of wonders,
preached by the inspired prophets, and by the Holy Ghost in his
miraculous gifts and salutary influence sent down from heaven:
a dispensation into the glories of which the angels desire to pry ;
which they were represented on the mer- pel, but the humility of their adoration,
cy seat. And Mr. Blackmail observes, whereas it is very .probable that their apos-
(Sacred Classics, Vol. I. p. 431,) that it tate brethren refused to stoop to such a
may denote, not only the attentive curiosity scheme.
with which they may inquire into the go.;*

They should therefore gird up the loins of their mind. 189
how much more worthy then, the attention ofthe children of men, sect.
who are so nearly concerned in it, who were redeemed from '•
everlasting destruction by the blood of the Son of God ? O ! let '
us review it with the closest application, and improve it to the verse
infinitely gracious and important purposes for which it was in
tended. Then will grace and peace he multiplied to us ; and
however we may now be dispersed and afflicted, pilgrims and
strangers, we shall ere long be brought to our everlasting home, 2
and meet together in the presence of our dear and condescend
ing Saviour ; where having a more lively sense of our obliga
tions to him, and beholding his glory, we shall love him infinitely
better than at this distance we have been capable of, and feel
ourjoy in him increased in a proportionable degree.
SECT. II.
The apostle enforces his general exhortations to watchfulness, to
sobriety, to love, and to obedience, by an affecting representation
of our relation to God, our redemption by the invaluable blood of
Christ, the vanity of all worldly enjoyments, and the excellence
and perpetuity of the gospel dispensation. 1 Pet. 1. 16, to the
end.
1 Peter I. 13. * PETER I. 13.
1lTt7'HEREFORE, T HAVE been endeavouring to give you sect.
,. Prd UP .th.e X some general ideas of the excellence and "'
wins 01 your mind, . ° r , 1 i- • — __
be sober, and hope to importance ofthe gospel dispensation; re- j pe(.
theend, forthegrace minding you of the wonderful manner in which 1 13 '
that is to be brought jt was introduced by the united labours of the
revtLtfo0nUoftJesu!ProPhetsandaPostles' ™d of the regard paid
Christ. to it by the native inhabitants of the heavenly
world. Regard it therefore as worthy the
closest attention ; and let the blessings of it be
most vigorously pursued ; and girding up the
loins of your mind, that you may be capable of
the most strenuous action, and being continu
ally sober, and temperate, and watchful against
every thing that would ensnare and pollute
you, hope unto the end for the grace and mercy
which shall be brought unto you, in the great and
glorious day of the revelation of Jesus Christ.
Live in the view of his second appearance, and
think every labour, and every self denial, hap
pily bestowed, which may subserve your pros-
14 As obedient pect of felicity in that important day. You 14
have now the honour to be adopted into the

190 Being redeemed from their vain conversation by Christ ;¦
sect, familv of God ; conduct yourselves therefore children, not fash-
J_as his obedient children not fashioning your- ™^fi££
1 Pet. . s accofdtng t° the former lusts, which you lusts> m your igno.
;. 14 indulged in the time of your ignorance, when ranee .-
you knew not this gospel, and were many of
you in heathen darkness, and others under the
15 imperfect dispensation of Moses : But as he lSButas he which
that has called you to this glorious light, and J^* scQallbeed ^j"
participation of such invaluable blessings, ** in all manner of con-
holy, be ye yourselves also holy in the whole o/'versation ;
[your] conversation, in every thing you say and
do ; aspiring after this as your greatest hon
our, to bear the image of God in the moral
J6 perfections of his nature ; For it is written \g Because it is
in several passages of the Mosaic scriptures, written. Be ye holy,
(Lev. xi. 44 ; xix. 2 ; xx. 7,) Be ye holy, for 7for l am ^°¥
am holy. There is the same force in the argu
ment now, respecting us Christians, which
there was with regard to the Jews ; yea, greater
force, in proportion to the degree in which the
sanctity of the Divine Being is now more illus-
17 triously displayed ; An d accordingly let me 17 And if ye call
exhort you, if ye call upon the God and Father on. t,he Father> who
of all, who without respect of persons, or any ^s'0°ns judeth af-
kind of partiality, whether to Jews or Gentiles, cording to every
judges every one according to [his] works, to man's. work, pass
converse during the time of your sojourning %^s°[jZ
here, with all becoming reverence, and humil- fear :
18 ity, in the religiousyear of God j And so 18 Forasmuch as
much the rather, knowing the price of your yeknow/hatye were
redemption to have been so rich and invaluable. Sl^thfn^'*
This is an important article of Divine knowl- silver and gold, from
edge, of which no Christian can be ignorant y°ur vain conversa-
that you were not redeemed with corruptible^^ ^t
things, as with silver and gold,3 which however thers ;
regarded by men, have no value in the sight of
God ; this, I say, was not the price which
bought you from your vain, trifling, and un
profitable conversation, received by traditionfrom
your fathers?, from those hereditary super-
= Redeemed with corruptible things, with here is a reference to the stamp of a lamb
silver and gold, &c.] Some think here on the Jewish coin, I am neither sure of
is an allusion to the lamb, which made the truth of the fact, nor can I perceive
an atonement, and was bought at the the elegance of the supposed allusion.
common expense turnislied by the con- Compare Wells's Geog. of the Old Tes-
tribution of the half shekel, as an atone- tainent, Vol. I. p. 275
ment for their souls. Compare Exqd. b £eceiwd bj tradUi &c -i Some
dzxx. II, &c. As for those that think think this refers, to the Jewish traditions;

zvho was appointed before the world began : 191
stitions, follies, and vices, which had in sue- sect.
ceeding generations assumed the name and the "•
garb of religion, and from the guilt which they
had brought upon your souls. Ineffectual had \_ ijj'
all the treasures of the earth been to purchase
help for us under so sad and deplorable a cir-
19 But with the cumstance. But God was pleased to find out 19
precious blood of the only ransom, and has redeemed us with the
^h*' Memtshand Precious blood °f Christ his Son, as of a lamb
without spot1'8 ^ unblemished and unspotted, free from the least
degree of moral pollution, and therefore prop
erly represented by those lambs, free from all
eorporeal spots and blemishes, which the Jews
were required to offer as an expiation for their
20 Who verily souls. And as the paschal lamb was chosen, go
was fore ordained and set apart some time before it was sacri-
before the founda- ficed< so the Lord Jesus Christ, who was in-
but was manifest in deed typified by it, was known, approved, and
these last times for fore appointed from the foundation of the world,
you ; out made manifest in these latter times, by the
clear preaching of the gospel, for your sakes,
that ye might obtain redemption and salvation
21 Who by him bY him i Even Ye a1!' ™ho bV him-> and the 21
do believe in God manifestations of the Divine grace and mercy
that raised him up ;n him, are brought to repose your trust
from the dead, and d confidence in Qgjc who raised him from
save him glory, that , , , , , ¦ , , , , J ,
your faith and hope the dead, and gave him such exalted glory and
might be in God. majestv in the celestial world ; that so your
faith and hope might be in God, and ye might be
encouraged to commit all your concerns to
him with cheerful confidence, when he has ap
pointed you such a Saviour ; and to expect all
blessings from that friendship with him which
is founded upon the incarnation, atonement,
22 Seeing ye have and blood of his own Son. Let it be your 22
purified your souls care, therefore, that having purified your souls,
throu^fh*6 Spirit hy an aPPlication to this fountain which God
™ * has opened, and by that obedience to the truth
which will, through the assistance of the Spirit
be the result of such an application ; and since
the whole genius and design of this religion,
but perhaps it may express those vain p. 58,) that the meaning is, that Chris-
rites qf worship which for successive ages tians, who before their conversion were
had been delivered down from parents to ignorant of the true God, learnt his Being
their children in the Gentile world. and Providence from the great faci of
' Who by him trust in God.] This phrase Christ's, resurrection, and the power with
is remarkable, and I think with Mr. Hal- which God invested him on his ascension
let, (see his Notes and Discourses, Vol. I. into heaven.

192 And being bom by the incorruptible seed ofthe word.
sect, which you have imbibed and professed, leads unto unfeigned love
"• to an undissembled brotherly love ; let it be your <*** brethren ,„
lp care, I say, to enter affectionately into its de- other witll a pure
"«. 22 s'8n ana" tendency; and to love one another heart fervently :
out of a pure heart, operating fervently and in
tensely? and not to rest merely in those de
ceitful forms and professions of affection, with
which the men of the world amuse themselves
and each other ; or m those trifling instances
of friendship which can do little to approve its
23 reality and sincerity. The temper and con- 23 Being born
duct which I recommended, may justly be ex- aga>n> not of cor-
pected from you, considering your relation to j^^^
God, and to each other ; as having been regen- word 0f God which
erated, not by corruptible seed, not by virtue of liveth and abideth
any descent from human parents, but by incor- for ever-
ruptible ; not laying the stress of your confi
dence on your pedigree from Abraham, if you
had the honour to descend from that illustrious
patriarch ; for that descent could not entitle
you to the important blessings of the gospel.
It is by means of the efficacy of the word of God
upon your hearts, even that powerful word
•which lives and endures for everf- that you are
become entitled to these glorious evangelical
24 privileges. For as the prophet Isaiah testifies, 24 For all flesh is
(Isaiah xl. 6,) all flesh [is] as grass, and all the as grass, and all the
glory of man as the flower ofthe grass, which ^jfcfZJ'Z
is yet frailer than that; the grass withereth, g.rass withereth, and
and the flower thereof falleth ; quickly deprived the flower thereof
of its blooming honours, it drops, blasted and falleth away :
dying, to the ground. And thus precarious
and uncertain are all the dependencies which
25 we can have on perishing creatures ; But the 25 But the word
word of the Lord abideth for ever in undimin- ofthe Lord endureth
. , , K , • J ^, , for ever. And this
ished force and vigour, nor can ten thousand js t^e wora which
succeeding ages prevent or abate its efficacy, by the gospel is
Now this, which the prophet refers to in the preached unto you.
oracle I have just been quoting, is the word
which is preached to you in the gospel: show
therefore your regard to it by such a temper,
d Intensely 0] So I think the word Who lives and enduresfor ever, referring
fxTevai? properly signifies ; according to it to God himself. But it is more agree-
the sense in which it is used by Polybius able to the design of the apostle, and (as
and Herodotus. See Raphelius, Annot. Wolfius imagines to the order ofthe origx
in loc inal words) to refer this clause to the
e The word of God, which lives and en- word of God, which is here styled incor-
duresfor ever.] This is rendered by some, ruptible seed.

Reflections on the stability ofthe Divine word, &c. 198
and behaviour, both towards God and man, as it was intended sect.
to inculcate and produce. »•
IMPROVEMENT.
Let it be matter of our daily delightful meditation, that while verse
we clearly discern the uncertainty of all human dependencies, 24
which wither like the grass, and fall like the flozver of the field,
the word of God is permanent and immutable. Let us cheerfully 25
repose our souls on this stable, unfailing security ; gratefully
acknowledging the goodness of God, that he hath condescended
to lay a foundation for our hope, so firm and durable as his own
infallible word, and to make that word the incorruptible seed of 23
our regeneration. If we have indeed experimentally known its
efficacy and power, so that our souls are purified by obeying the 22
truth, let us carefully express our obedience to it, by undissembled,
fervent brotherly love; and animated by our glorious and exalted
hopes as Christians, even that Divine and illustrious hope ofthe
grace to be brought unto us at the revelation of Jesus Christ, let us 13
set ourselves to the vigorous discharge of every duty, as know
ing that we should be children qf obedience, having the excuse of 14
ignorance no longer to plead for the indulgence of our lusts, but
by a holy God being called with a holy calling, and instructed to
invoke him, at once, as our gracious Father and impartial Judge.
It is worthy of our special remark, that the blessed apostle urges
us to pass the transitory and limited time of our sojourning here 17
in fear, from the consideration of our being redeemed by the blood 18, 19
ofthe Son of God, which is a price of infinitely more value than
all the treasures ofthe universe. And certainly there is a mighty
energy in the argument ; for as it is a very amiable, so it is also
a very awful consideration. What heart so hardened, as not to
tremble attrampling on the blood of the Son ofGod,and frustrating,
as far as in him lies, the important design of his death ? Frus
trating the design of a scheme, projected from eternity in the 20
councils of heaven, and at length made manifest with every cir
cumstance to convince our judgments, and engage our affections.
And while we are reflecting on the resurrection and exaltation of 21
our Redeemer, as the great foundation of our eternal hopes, let
us dread to be found opposing him, whom God hath established on
his own exalted throne ; and with the utmost reverence let us
kiss the .Sen, in token of our grateful acceptance of his mercy, and
cheerful and humble submission to his authority. (Psal. ii. 12.)

1 04 They should desire that rational unmingled milk ;

SECT. III.
The apostle urges them, by a representation of their Christian
privileges, to receive the word of God with meekness, to con
tinue in the exercise of faith in Christ, as the great foundation
qf their eternal hopes, and to maintain such a behaviour as might
adorn his gospel, among the unconverted Gentiles. 1 Pet. IL
1 — 12. 1 Peter II. 1. l pEtee ii. l.
sect. T HAVE been reminding you of the ever- -ITT HEREFORE,
'"• A lasting permanency and invariable certainty '» laying aside all
— of the word of God ; let this, therefore engage Td hypocrtKd
ii. I y°u t0 Pav J* a becoming regard ; and laying envies, and all evil
aside all malignity, and all deceit, and hypocrisies speakings,
and envies, and all evil speakings, which are so
2 contrary to its benevolent design, With all 2 As new bom
simplicity, as newborn infants,'- who are re- babes desire the sin-
generated by Divine grace, desire that spiritual ^d "J.^ of the
nourishment, that rational and unmingled milk, grow' thereby ;
if I may so call it ; that so ye may grow thereby
3 to a state of adult Christianity. And this 3 If so be ye have
may reasonably be expected of you, since you t^ted that the Lard
have so experimentally felt and tasted that the °
Lord [is] gracious? since you have known the
sweetness there is in Christ, and how suitable
he is to the necessities and desires of an awak-
4 ened sinner ; To whom coming [as to] a living 4 To whom com-
stone, who is capable of diffusing spiritual life mfr> <" ""'" a ""ng
into those who are united to him, though disal- f ",' *sall™edin-
, ,-,.,• i r . .deed of men, but
lowed indeed ana rejected of men, yet chosen of chosen of God, and
God, [and] inexpressibly precious and valuable ; precious,
5 Te also as living stones, united to him, and de- 5 Ye also as lively
riving life from him, are built up as a spiritual st?n.es are built UP a
house, consecrated to his service ; and in an- holytUpriesZod to
other view, ye may be considered as a holy offer up spiritual
priesthood, destined to offer up the spiritual sacrifices, accepta-
sacrifices of prayer, praise and obedience, cm,'<VGod by -'esUS
which are all acceptable to God by Jesus Christ,
who is the great High Priest over the house of
" New born infants.] This expression little children a»d new born babes.
very emphatically denotes those who are b Since you have tasted, &c j This is
newly converted, or regenerated. Wo/fius the proper rendering of ewrse, and not,
observes, f Curie Philolog. Vol. V. p 105,) according to our translation, if so be.
that the Jewish rabbies, were wont to See Blackwall's Sacred Class. Vol. II. p.,
style new proselytes to their religion, 203.

Unto them who believe he is precious. 195
God, whose intercession alone can recommend sect.
to the Father such imperfect services as ours. "'•
6 Wherefore also Therefore it is contained in a well known pas- ~~~~
it is contained in the sage of tke scripture (^Isaiah xxviii. 16,) Behold X - e«
scripture, Behold I T P . _. r 'v ,. _ '' ¦"«•""»« u. 6
lay in sion a chief ' laV m &ion a stone, even a chief corner stone,
corner stone, elect, chosen, precious ; and he that confideth in it,
precious: and he ,s^fl// not be ashamed : which words undoubted-
thatbelievethonhim , e .. •»» • , ., . , ¦
shall not be con- XY refer to the Messiah, as the great hope and
founded. confidence of his church. To you therefore 7
7 Unto you there- wno believe, [it is] precious:' you, who rest
fore which believe, salvation on this corner stone, know by
he is precious: but;, . . , . ' ? . " ' /
unto them which blessed experience its value, as infinitely be-
be disobedient, the yond all that can be compared with it. But as
stone which the fgr tnose wf,o are disobedient, these words ofthe
builders disallowed, •'_ . . ,. , , . . .^ ,,
the same is made ! Psalmist are accomplished with regard tothem,
the head of tlie cor- and may well be recollected in the present con-
ner '¦ nection, (Psalm cxviii. 22,) The stone which
the builders rejected, is become the head of the
corner; all their opposition to it is in vain :
they can never pretend to prevent the honour
to which it is destined in the Divine purpose ;
8 And a stone of And to themselves, it is also, as Isaiah express- 8
stumbling, and a es it in the preceding context, a stone of stum-
rock of offence, even frfa and Q rQck 0f0fence . they who would at-
to them which stum- ^ s' . J v ./ c ,
ble at the word tempt, as lt were, to remove it out ot the way,
being disobedient : find it an over match for their strength, and are
whereunto also they dashed in pieces by it. They being disobedient
were appointed. tQ {he Div;ne revelation, stumble at the word d
of the gospel, which contains this awful testi
mony, and bring inevitable ruin upon them
selves ; to which also they were appointed by the
righteous sentence of God long before, even as
early as in his first purpose and decree he or
dained his Son to be the great Foundation of his
9 But ye are a cho- church. But you, on the contrary, who un- 9
sen generation, a feignedly believe in him, [are] a chosen genera
tion? a royal priesthood, who bear at once
' It is precious.] TijUii, Preciousness itself you are a chosen people, &c. See Taylor's
d They being disobedient, stumble, &c] A Key to the Romans, § 71-
learned writer, I think.very wellobserves, e Te are a chosen generation.] Dr.
that it is doing violence to the text, to read Whitby shews at large that the phrase of
it as one continued sentence, as it is in our God's chosen is applied to the whole nation.
translation. The truth is, the apostle runs ofthe Jews, good and bad, and not to
a double antithesis between believers and those among them who might be supposed
unbelievers : vftit sv — minmo-iv, saith he, elected to eternal life. But it seems very
To you who believe, it is precious: a.wu- unreasonable to limit such phrases as
S-scri ft, but to them who are disobedient, these when applied to Christians just to
and unbelievers, a stone of stumbling .- oi the idea, which the like phrases had,
•meomavflio-i, they stumble ; vftu; ft, but when applied to the Jews.
vol. 6. 26

106 Tliey should abstain from fleshly lusts.
sect, the dignity of kings, and sanctity of priests : royal priesthood, an
»«¦ a holy nation, set apart in a special manner tor Ua/people ». ^ ye
~-— the service of God ; and a peculiar people, should shew forth
1-ea When these titles were given to Israel of old, the praises of him
"• it was in an inferior sense ; and it is in a much J^^gJJ £
nobler signification, that these words may be his marvellous light:
applied to you. Consider it therefore as the
wise intention of Divine Providence, that you
should declare and proclaim all abroad, the vir
tues f of him who has called you out of that
darkness, in which you originally were, into
his marvellous and glorious light ,-s that clear
light of the gospel, which opens so many illus-
10 trious scenes of Divine wonders. To this, 10 Which in time
are you, my brethren called, zuho once [were] past ™re not a peo-
not a people, but [are] now the people oj God * P£p|f °» ^the
who had not obtained mercy ; who, many of you, which had not ob-
lay in the ruins of the Gentile world, but have tained mercy, but
now obtained mercy, and are gathered into the ™™chave obtained
church of God, and by his favour entitled to " cy'
11 all its privileges. My beloved brethren, let 11 Dearly beloved,
it be your special care to walk worthy of these l beseech you as
privileges ; and that you may, I beseech [you] ^sTabstTin from
as strangers in this world, und sojourners in fleshly lusts, which
the body, who are to be here but for a very lit- war against the soul:.
tie space of time, and must soon quit this state
of mortality to dwell in another world, that ye
abstain from carnal lusts, in the gratification of
which, only a very mean and transient pleasure
is to be found : for these are appetites which.
are suited only to that part of our nature,
which so soon is to be laid down, and which do
indeed make war against the nobler powers of
the immortal soul, and have a tendency, not
only to injure, but for ever to ruin it, if they
, ' The virtues.] We render it praises ; the gate from their state of heathen idola-
but the word a/>s7ttc, is well known com- try, and then being brought into the
monly to have the signification here as- marvellous light of the Christian religion.
signed it. Miscell. Sacra. Vol. II. p. 85. f
8 Marvellous and glorious light.] A h Were not a people.] I think it plain
most beautiful expression of the wonders that Hosea ii. 23, (to which there seems
the gospel opens on the enlightened eye. here to be a reference) relates to the Is-
But perhaps no interpretation was ever raelites after their rejection-. But it may
more unnatural and survile to an hypothe- with so much propriety be accommodated
si's than that which the author of Miscel- to the Gentiles, that I thought it much
lanea Sacra gives to these words, when better to give it such a turn, than to sup-
he explains their being called out of dark- pose it here spoken only of Jewish wan
ness, by their being first made proselytes qf verts.

Reflections on our dignity as a peculiar people ; 197
12 Having your are suffered to prevail and govern ; Having sect-
conversation honest y0ur conversation honest, fair, and honourable "'•
Z^wtre'aTtey «»««" *>" Entiles, particularly ln an exemplary —
speak against you as discharge of all social and relative duties ; ^{9
evil doers, they may that whereas they speak against you, as evil doers,
te^hTbe8: inf p»™?ins from ,the wors^ip °f tlr s°ds.
hold, glorify God in and Jolmng yourselves with what they pre-
the day of visitation, sumptuously call the impious sect of Christians,
they, being eye witnesses continually of [your]
good works, may not only lay aside these blas
phemous reproaches, but exchange them for
commendations and praises; and so may glo
rify God in the day of [their] visitation, during
the season in which the gospel is preached
among them, . whereby they are visited with
the offers of pardon and salvation,
IMPROVEMENT.
Let us examine our own hearts seriously and impartially, verse
with respect to those branches ofthe Christian temper, and those
views of the Christian life, which are exhibited in this excellent
portion of holy writ. Let us, especially, inquire, in what man
ner, and to what purposes we receive the word of God. Is it
with the simplicity oibabes, or children ? do we desire it, as they 2
desire the breast ? do we lay aside those evil affections of mind, 1
which would incapacitate us for receiving it in a becoming man
ner ? And does it conduce to our spiritual nourishment, and 3
growth in grace ? have we indeed tasted that the Lord is gracious f
do we experimentally know, that to the true believer the Redeemer
is inestimably precious ? have we indeed come to him, as to a liv- 4
ing stone; and notwithstanding all the neglect and contempt with
which he may be treated by many infatuated and miserable men,
by wretches who are bent on their own destruction, do we re
gard, and build on him as our great and only foundation ? and
do we feel that spiritual life diffused through our souls, which is
the genuine consequence of a real and vital union with him ?
If these be our happy circumstances, we shall never be ashamed
or confounded : for this is that foundation which God hath laid 6 8
in Zion ; and tht united efforts of earth and hell to raze or over
turn it, will be scattered as chaff and stubble, and by the breath
of God be rendered utterly vain and ineffectual.
Are we conscious of our high dignity, as we are a chosen gen- 9 10
eration, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a peculiar people ? are
our hearts suitably affected with a sense of the Divine goodness,
in calling us to be a people, who once were not a people ; and us
beloved, who were not beloved, in leading us from the deplorable

198 And our being strangers and sojourners on earth.
darkness of ignorance and vice, in which our ancestors were in
volved, into the marvellous light oi this gospel ; yea, in dissipat
ing those thick clouds of prejudice and error, which once- veil
ed this sacred light from our eyes, that its enlivening beams
might break in upon our souls ? And are we now showing forth,
his praises ? are we now offering to him spiritual sacrifices, in
5 humble dependence on Christ, our great High Priest, who con
tinually intercedes for our acceptance with God P Then shall we
indeed make our calling and our election sure, and shall ere long
appear in his heavenly temple, both as kings and priests unto God,
to participate of our Redeemer's glory, to reign with him, and
minister to him for ever.
Let us be careful, in the mean time, to remember, that we are
11 strangers and sojourners on earth, as all our fathers were ; and
that our days in this transitory lrfe are but as a shadow that de
clined! ; and let us learn to regard the appetites of our animal
nature, and the interest of this mortal life, with a noble superi
ority, reflecting, for how little a space of time they will solicit
our attention. And as tor fleshly lusts, let us consider them as
making war against the soul ; arming ourselves with that reso
lution and fortitude which is necessary to prevent their gaining
a victory over us ; which would be, at once, our disgrace and our
ruin. There is an additional argument to be derived, for a
strenuous opposition to them, from our circumstances and situa
tion in the present world ; where there are so many enemies to
12 our holy religion, who cannot be more effectually silenced than by
our good conversation. Let it be, therefore, our principle care
to cut off from them the occasion of speaking against us asevil doers;
and by exhibiting a clear and unexceptionable pattern of good
works in our daily conversation, let us invite and allure them to
improve the day of their visitation, and glorify their Father who is
in heaven.
SECT. IV.
Ih order to adorn the gospel, the apostle urges upon them the exer
cise of a due care as to relative duties ; and particularly a sub
jection to civil governors, and to masters, even where their
dispositions or injunctions might be harsh and severe: enforcing
all by the consideration of that patience with which our Lord
Jesus Christ endured his most grievous sufferings. 1 Pet. II.
13, to the end.

SECT- 1 Peter II- 13- 1 Peter II 13.
selves to every

HAVING been already urging you to set a QUBl
good example before those who are with- ^ sell
ii. 13 out ; for the further illustration of that general

They should submit themselves to their governors ; 199
ordinance of man precept, let me exhort you to be particularly sect.
wL^iTbeTrte Cal'eful t0 be *"#"* t0 nerV kuman co^itution? iv- "
king as supreme ; of government, under which you are providen- " 
tially placed, for the Lord's sake, and that ye ••P1£lv'
may not bring any reflection upon the religion
of Jesus ; whether it be to the king or emperor,
14 Or untogover- as supreme ; Or whether it be to governors, 14
nors, as unto them and presidents, as sent and commissioned bu
that are sent by him , ¦ / n . . ^ , , . , -?,
for the punishment "tm 'rom Koniei m order to the punishment of
of evil doers, and for evil doers? but to the praise of them who do well :
the praise of them for this is indeed the true intent of magistri-
thatdowell. c^ and this wU1 be the care of them wh()
rightly understand the nature and honour of
15 For so is the their office. For so is the will of God in this 15
will. °wei?doLthye r6SpeCt' thM by d0'mS g°°dye. Sk°Ul.d Mdle iU tkC
may put to silence ignorance of foolish men,c which might be ready
the ignorance of to cast reflections upon you. As those who 16
fo°gsh me" : are indeed in the noblest sense free, in conse-
notusing^mrhbeTty quence of your relation to Christ, and your
for a cloak of malic- share in the purchase of his blood, yet not
wusness, but as the usinp your liberty as a veil and covering for
servants of God. 1 • j- ¦ , j .lt r
the practice of zvickedness, as the Jews too often
do ; but behaving continually as becomes the
servants of God, as those who are now more
than ever his property, in consequence of your
17 Honour all having been bought with such a price. Hon- 17
men. Love the our all men ; maintain an esteem for human
brotherhood. Fear nature in ^enersL^ and 0bserve with pleasure
whatever is truly honourable in the meanest
and most undeserving of mankind. Love
the Christian brotherhood with a peculiar and
distinguishing affection, suitable to that frater
nal relation into which you are brought by your
joint adoption into the family of God, and inser
tion into the body of Christ. Reverence God?
* Every human constitution.] The whole style, as Dr. Lardner hath observed, Credib.
course of the apostle's reasoning in this Vol. I. p. 167.
place so plainly shows how very imperti- c The ignorance of foolish men.] By the
nent it is to apply this to the injunctions foolish men here spoken of, Dr. Whitby
of men in matters of religion, that one can- understands the heathens, who might be
not but wonder that any rational writer ready foolishly to judge of Christians by
should ever have mentioned the argument the behaviour ofthe turbulent Jews, and
which has been drawn from it. so might represent them as a people nat-
6 In order to the punishment of evil doers ¦] urally averse from subjection to kings;
The Roman governors had the power of as Josephus says of his own nation.
life and death, in such conquered provinces d Reverence God, he] Perhaps no finer
as those mentioned, chap. i. 1. There is and stronger instances of the Laconic
therefore the exactest propriety in the style, are to be found any where than in

200 And obey their masters, though they were severe ;
sect, at all times with the sincerest and profoundest God. Honour thfe
lv' humility ; and let a sense of the honour and kinK-
~T~ favour he has conferred upon you increase,
fi. 17 rather than diminish that reverence. Honour
the king whom God hath set over you, and all
the subordinate governors who derive their
authority from him ; paving obedience to all
their just commands, and taking heed that
there be nothing rebellious or factious in your
behaviour, which would turn to the hurt of
society, and bring a reflection upon your holy
18 profession. Te who are domestic servants and 18 Servants,^
slaves, be in subjection to [your own] masters in j"^e^ y°urf™T.
all things lawful, with all reverence and submis- not on[y t0 the :
sion; and remember to pay this regard not and gentle, but also
only to the good and the gentle, whose modera- to the froward.
tion, clemency, and benevolence make your
yoke easy ; but also to the froward and perverse.
19 For this [is] graceful indeed, and deserves ap- 19 For this is
plause, if any one for the sake of conscience to- thank worthy, if a
wards God, and a desire of performing his duty ™an f°r ^conscience
, . ' . . ,'•/•, toward God endure
to him, patiently endures grief and sorrow, gr;ef( suffering
20 though he suffer unjustly ; For after all, what wrongfully.
glory Us it] or what can you possibly value 20 For what glory
0 J 1 J -r , L ... , is it, if when ye be
yourselves upon, if when ye have committed an buffeted for your
offence, and are buffeted and corrected for it, faults, ye shall take
ye endure [it ?] How can you indeed do other- ;t patiently > but if
wise ? or if you could, how shameful were it when ye do weh>d
, ¦> . . , , , r suffer for it, ye take
in such a case, to rise against the hand ot it patiently, this u
your injured masters ? But if, when you have acceptable with God.
done good, and yet suffer through their tyranny
and perverseness, ye endure [it] meekly and
patiently, this [is] acceptable and graceful be
fore God;" his eye, which always judges of
the true beauty of characters aright, is even
delighted with such a spectacle, though ex
hibited in the lowest rank of human life.
21 And I would particularly urge this meek 21 For even here-
' and patient temper upon you ; jor to this you unt0 were ye called!
were called, when you were brought into the because Chrlst als0
profession of the Christian faith ; because
Christ himself? pure and spotless as he was,
this place. It is remarkable that they are cellent saying of Antisthenes, that it is truly
required to honour the emperor, though so royal to do good, and to be reproached. Ant
great a persecutor, and of so abandoned Med. L- vii. § 36.
a character, as Nero himself. f Because Christ himself, &c] U u
' If when ye have done good, and yet suffer, observable, that upon the mention of the
ye endure [it,] this [is] graceful before God.] name of Christ, the apostle falls into a
The emperor Antoninus quotes it as an ex- noble and animated digression of seve™

in imitation of Christ, who suffered patiently. 201
suffered for us, leav- suffered not only buffetiDgs and stripes, but sect.
ing us an example, deep and mortal wounds, for you, leaving- uou« iv-
Kps • an examPle and C°P?'' that y°u miZ>lt wi*h cer- — ~
tainty trace, and v. ith constancy and diligence ;: 21
follow his footsteps, and by observing them as
his, be charmed to an imitation, even where
22 Who did no sin, it was most difficult and painful. We cannot 22
neither was guile expect indeed to arrive at a perfect resem-
found in his mouth : bl£mce of h . but kt us endeavour to approach
as near as possible, even to the amiable charac
ter of him, who did no sin, neither was any de-
23 Who when he gree of deceit found in his mouth ; Who being 23
was reviled, reviled reviled, reviled not again, and suffering the
sXgetneWthrneate. mos' grievous insults and injuries, threatened
ened not ; but com- not the vengeance which he had it in his power
mitted A/mse//tohim to have executed ; but committed [himself] to
that judgeth right- fcm wnQ judgeth righteously, and who in his
us y ' own most proper time will make the righteous
and innocent triumphant over all their enemies.
24 Who his own Yet we know this spotless and Holy Person, was 24
self bare our sins in as mllcn distinguished by the jrrievousness of
his own body on the , . ~ . ° , , . J ,° .... ,
tree, that we being his sufferings, as by the integrity of his charac-
dead to sin, should ter. For it is He, who himself bore the pun-
live unto righteous- jshment of our sins in his own body, when he
stripes ye "were nung 'n tne agonies of crucifixion on the accurs-
healed. ' ed tree ; that we being freed from the guilt of
our sins? and the misery to which they expos
ed us, might live unto righteousness : by whose
stripes andhruises ye are healed'1 of evils infinite
ly greater than the cruelty of the severest mas
ters can bring upon you ; according to the well
known phrase of the prophet, (Isaiah liii. 4, 5,
25 For ye were as 6.) For ye were like sheep going astray, 25
sheep going astray : eXp0seci to want and danger, and wandering
in the way to destruction ; but now ye are by
Divine grace recovered, and turned again to
*
verses, to the end of the chapter ; after- adopted by that judicious and learned
wards he continues to pursue his exhorta- critic Erasmus Schmidius.
tion to relative duties. ' By whose stripes, &c] Mr. Cradoc
8 Suffered for you, leaving you, &c] I supposes the meaning of this is, as if he
here prefer the reading of the Alexandri- had said, The blood of Christ, by which
an, and other MSS. as most agreeable to your souls are saved, may be a sufficient
the sense and connection. balm for those wounds and bruises which.
h That being freed from sin ; t«« ctpa.p- your cruel masters may inflict upon you ;
>na<s Kfl-o/ivojuevoi.] That our common that is, it may so delight your minds as
translation is agreeable to the frequent sig- to raise you above an undue regard to and
nification of the original word, is certain, concern about such corporeal sufferings.
But so is the version I have chosen, which Apost. Hist. p. 407.
is approved by Beza, and is preferred and

202 Reflections on our obligation to relative duties.
3ect. him who bears the important and tender char- butarenowretumed
iv- acter of the great Shepherd and Bishop of your ^° ^q Shepherd
~~~ souls? who has graciously received you under souis, " ^ :
ii. 25 his pastoral care, and will maintain that in
spection over you which shall be your contin
ued security from returning to those fatal wan
derings ; and the sense of this may cheer and
comfort you under any oppression or injuries to
which you may be exposed. IMPROVEMENT.
verse As the honour qf God is eminently concerned in the regard
13"18 shewn by hi s people to their relative duties, let us out of a due re-
spect to that, pay a very careful and diligent attention to them ;
13 j4 that the ignorance of foolish mew, of those who reproach our good
conversation in Christ, may be utterly silenced. Let magis
trates especially be reverenced, and in all things lawful, obeyed.
And if they desire to secure reverence to their persons and au
thority, let them remember the end and design of their office,
namely, to be a terror to evil doers, and a praise andencourage-
ment to the regular and virtuous. And let us, who rejoice in
our liberty, that liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free, be
16 very careful, that it be not abused as a cloak of licentiousness ;
17 but as we would manifest our fear and reverence of God, let us
remember to honour the king; yea, to render to every man, and
every station and character, the esteem and respect which he~
justly claims ; feeling at the same time, the constraints of a pe
culiar affection to all those who are united to us, by the endearing
character of our brethren in the Lord. Should men who fill
superior stations and relations in life, not be so regular, and
without exception, in their private and public deportment as
18 they ought, let us perform our duty, not only to the gentle and
obliging, but to the perverse and froward ; remembering our
21 Lord,s example, which was set before us that we might follow
24 his steps. And let his marvellous love in bearing our sins in his
Own sacred body on the tree, endear both his, example and his
precepts to our souls, and constrain us to a holy conformity to
him. Since he who is the great Shepherd and Bishop of souls, came
on the most gracious and condescending errand of seeking and
25 saving that which was lost, of gathering us into his fold, who
were wandering in the way to perdition ; let us shew so much
gratitude and wisdom, as not to wander any more ; but as we
k Bishop qf your souls ] This is an in- servants ; yat does it in general language,
stance of that duplicity of design which is as well knowing that many of them were
often to be found in the epistles. The the concerns of all Christian readers*
apostle urges these things peculiarly upon

Wives should be subject to their husbands : 203
regard our security and our ven' life, let us keep our Shepherd sect.
in our eye, submit ourselves to his pastoral inspection, and iv-
cheerfully follow him, in whatsoever path he shall condescend to '
conduct us.
SECT. V.
Christian wives are exhorted to submit themselves to their husbands,
and to study the ornaments of their minds, rather than of their
persons ; and likewise husbands are exhorted to treat their
wives in a becoming and honourable manner, from a tender sense
of those infirmities to which the sex is peculiarly liable. 1 Pet.
III. 1—7.
1 Peter IIIl. 1 PETER III. 1.
T IKEWISE.ye T HAVE been discoursing of the duty of a sect.
J-< wives, be in sub- _|_ serVant ; let me now likewise consider those v"
husband's" iy0UtL°tWif ?{ some other relations ; and particularly urge J"^£
any obey not the it upon you, O ye Christian wives, that ye [be] ^ i
word, they also may in subjection to your own husbands, in all things
wont *hVcontbre. JUSt ™d lawftl1"' that ?/^ of them be disobe'
sation of the wives, dient to the word oi the gospel, and have refus
ed to yield to all the other mighty arguments
by which Christianity is supported, they may,
without attending upon the word, be gained
Over, to the love and practice of it, by the ami
able and edifying deportment of [their] wives :
2 While they be- Particularly, beholding your chaste and spotless 2
lioldyour chaste con- conversation, in the fear oi God, and with a
wTuTfear : '""^ due reverence to your husbands, for his sake,
3 Whose adorn- and not merely on constraint. Be careful 3
mg let it not be that to behave in every respect as becomes those
ptoin'Ve^tolTd whose haPPiness " is to be acquainted with the
' great principles of Christianity; and particu
larly consider, how they should influence your
conduct in the adorning of your persons.*
And as to this, let it not be merely external?'
nor consist in the plaiting and braiding the hair,
" Whose adorning, &.C.] Plutarch quotes thoughts ; especially when recommending
a passage from Crates, in which he ob- virtue as the ornament ofthe hidden -man,
serves, in words greatly resembling these, incorruptible, and precious in the sight of
" That neither gold, nor emeralds, nor God, the truest judge of beauty and per-
pearls, give grace and ornament to a woman; fection.
but all those things, which clearly ex- b Let it not be, &.C.] This is not to be
press, and set off her gravity, regularity, interpreted as absolutely prohibiting the
and modesty." Pracept. Cong p 86. But ornaments of dress, but only the making
St. Peter's precept is enriched with a va- these things our cAi"e/"concern. Compare
riety of much -more noble and agreeable John Ti. 27 ; with 1 Tim, v. 8.
VOL. 6. 27

2Q4 And should study internal ornaments.
sect, or in putting on chains oi gold about the neck, of wearing of gold,
J^_ or ear rings, or bracelets of gold on the arms, °J rf^putting on of
or in wearing of sumptuous and splendid ap- a 4 But'to ,-,kthe
iii *4 ' pwe^-' But let your ornament be of a much hidden man of the
more trlorious nature ; let it consist in a well heart, in that which
regulated temper of mind, in having the hidden J^"* ^Sffir
man of the heart rightly formed : let it be seat- a meek ana- qUiet
ed in what is more incorruptible by far than spirit, which is ia
gold, or gems, which, stable as they are, may "^B^ God °f
in time wear away, and are liable to a variety grea pn
of accidents ; I mean, in the beautiful and
harmonious disposition of a meek and quiet
spirit, silently submitting to the conduct of
your husbands, and gently accommodating
yourselves to them as far as reasonably you
can ; which argues an inward wisdom and
goodness, that is highly precious in the sight of
God himself ; who looks with comparative con
tempt on those little artifices by which the no-
5 tice of vain men is often attracted. This has 5 For after this
long been the prevailing fashion in God's manner in the old
family ; for so the holy women also, who hoped *™%^Jj^
in God, and served him in the integrity ot their e& ;„ GoQ) adorned
hearts, long since, adorned themselves, being, themselves, beingin
agreeably to the exhortations I have been giv- subjection unto their
. ° ¦ 1 ¦ „• xl • l l Or a own husbands ;
q ing you, in subjection to their own husbands : As 6 Even as Sarah
you may particularly recollect in the instance obeyed Abraham,
oi Sarah, who you know obeyed Abraham her calling him lord:
husband, calling him constantly, when she spoke ^"aslongfasye* do
of him, her lord, though she was not only of weil, and are not
the same family with him, but was herself in afraid with any a-
so peculiar a manner dignified by God, and mazement'
had her name changed in token of her being a
mother of many nations, and ofthe veneration
in which she was to be held in all succeeding
ages. Remember therefore the character of
this excellent woman, whom those of you, who
are of Jewish extraction, are so fond of call
ing your mother ; and whose daughters you
indeed are, so long as ye do well, and preserving,
by such a conduct, your inward tranquillity
and fortitude, are not meanly terrified, so as
to act out of character, with any amazement,*
c Not terrified with any amazement.] from those alarms and terrors which a
Many have apprehended this last clause is perverse and rebellious contest with supc-
suggested as an argument to persuade them rior power might bring along with it,
to do well, that they would be preserved and which would indeed prove as injurr-

Husbands should treat their wives honourably. 205
or danger, which may meet you in the way of sect.
your duty. The want of a becoming and nec
essary fortitude in this case, would indeed be
attended with fatal consequences, and render
7 Likewise, ye hus- you unworthy of so honourable a title. And
bands, dwell with tnat tbe juty Qf tne wjfe may be rendered
them according to . , , i , , ,
knowledge, giving more easy anc* agreeable, and ye husbands
honour unto the may have more reason to expect it to be
wife as unto the cheerfully performed, let it be your care like-
aTtemg^eTrs'tog1^ wise that ye dwell with [your wives] according
ther of the grace of to knowledge, and in such a manner as becomes
life: that your pray- those who have been instructed in that great
ers be not hindered. system of wisdom and duty, the gospel of
Christ. And particularly be careful so to or
der your affairs, that you may not be prevent
ed from allotting an honourable and comforta*
ble subsistence to the woman ,-d for this is a piece
of respect which is due to the tenderness and
infirmity ofher sex, as being upon the whole
the weaker vessel, less able to endure the fa
tigue of labour, and subject to various indis
positions which peculiarly require succour and
accommodation. See therefore that this duly
be properly and carefully performed, that your
hearts may be endeared to each other ; and up
on the whole, converse together, as [those who
are] joint heirs of the grace of eternal life, and
are solicitous, that your behaviour may be cor
respondent to so exalted a hope, and may be so
ordered in every respect, that your joint pray
ers may not be hindered? nor the pleasures of
ous to their peace as to their character. Whitby ; which I shall not so much as
But the structure of the Greek sentence transcribe. It is to be remembered, that
makes it evident, that he speaks of the many of the Christians were persons of
condition on which they were to preserve low rank in life ; which might make such
the characters of daughters of Sarah. Pos- a precept of maintaining their wives de-
sibly the apostle might have in his mind cently, and not subjecting them to harder
the instance in which Sarah acted beneath labour than they could bear, (which they
her usual character, when through fear might be tempted to do from their indi-
and sudden amazement she denied her gent circumstances,) exceeding proper.
having laughed. Gen. xviii. 15. And if The sense of the word -rtftit, (as signifying
lie had, it is the design of this sentence to subsistence or -maintenance, J is so much con-
intimate, that though in that instance she firmed by 1 Tim, v. 17, that I think I need
failed, she generally acted in a very differ- say no more to vindicate it.
ent manner: but as tlie hint is very ob- " That your prayers -may not be hindered.]
lique, I choose not to express it very These words seem strongly to intimate
strongly in the paraphrase, though I have the great importance of social prayer ; as,
indeed glanced upon it. when we shortly expect to unite in acts of
d Allotting an honourable subsistence to the domestic devotion, a concern not to be no-
woman.] The reader may see a very dif- toriously unfit for it, will be a guard upon
ferent, and truly I think, a very unjustifia- our general behaviour.
ble interpretation of these words in Dr;

206 Reflections on our relative duties,
sect, devotion impaired by apy secret alienation of
v" heart, but rather be increased by the strictest
~ union and sincerest affection.

IMPROVEMEKT. -
verse Let us observe with a pleasing attention, how greatly solici
tous „all the apostles are, not only to establish the doctrines of
Christianity, but to inculcate its precepts ; particularly those,
which refer to the relative duties of life. The comprehensive
argument by which St. Peter enforces those of one peculiar re.
1 lation, may be considered also as enforcing all the rest ; I mean,
the tendency of our exemplary behaviour, to win over those who
are without the word, or are disobedient to it. In this manner let
us all plead the cause of our Lord and Master. And this silent,
2 this winning eloquence will, by the Divine blessing, be power
ful and effectual. The veil oi modesty is decent in all, and an
humble caution, and fear of offending, are to be considered as
duties of universal obligation. But if the Weaker sex are com-
3, 4 manded to aim at a noble superiority to the concerns of this ani
mal life, and to the parade and vanity oi dress, it may with great
er reason be expected from men, who boast of their superior un-
derstanding and larger experience. They, not only from Christ-
ian humility, but, one would think, even from a manly pride,
should be raised above such childish ornaments, in contriving
and adjusting which, many who are styled rational creatures,
spend much too large a portion of their precious time, and for
the sake of which they neglect the cultivation and embellish
ment of their intelligent and immortal part, and the securing a
happiness that will never have an end : as if glittering in the eyes
of our fellow worms were so desirable a thing, that it were worth
4 while, for the sake of it, to expose ourselves to condemnation from
God! Let the hidden man of the heart be more our care ; and
when that is rightly governed, the proper conduct of our external
behaviour will be natural and easy.
7 Let us labour to walk according to knowledge, to behave as
those who have been well instructed in the science ofthe gospel,
in comparison of which all other sciences are ignorance and van*
ity. Let us be ready to make allowance for the natural infir
mities of those about us. Especially, let husbands consider those
of their wives (not as an encouragement to oppression, than
which nothing could be more ungenerous, but) as an engage
ment in all honour and conscience, to a tender and respectful be?
haviour. How becoming and amiable is such conduct in those
who through Divine grace are heirs of eternal life I And if a
due care be not maintained on this head, there will be an indis
position for social and for secret prayer ; and when the pleasures

The apostle exhorts them to be unanimous. 20/
of devotion are destroyed or embittered, it is not to be expected sect.
any other kind of pleasure, worth the regard of a rational crea- v-
ture, can long continue. — —
SECT. VI.
The apostle urges various arguments on the Christian converts, to
engage them to an inoffensive, benevolent, and useful life and con
versation, and to a steady courageous adherence to their religr
ion amidst all opposition. 1 Pet. III. 8—17'.
1 P e III 8 * Peter III. 8.
FINALLY, be ye GT*0 conclude this head ; my brethren, [be] all sect.
all of one mind, -*- unanimous, guarding against all unnecessa- Vl-
having compassion ry occasion 0f contention ; be sympathizing, ~~"~
^brethren,6 Ae p°iti-/^ of brotherly love to all Christians,.co»^«j- ^.V
ful, be courteous : sionate to those that are in distress, and friend-
9 Not rendering ly to all those that need your assistance ; Not 9
evil for evil, or rail- returning evil for evil, nor reproach for reproach ;
ing for, railing: but bu( Qn the contrary rather blessing, even to
contrariwise, bless- . , ?' ,. o V _ „
ing; knowing that ye those that curse you, according to our Lord s
are thereunto called, precept ; knowing that to this purpose ye were
that ye should in- ca//eaf to the profession of Christianity, that ye
en a essmjy. might inherit ablessing immense and eternal; the
expectation of which, (considering its infinite
importance,) may well keep your spirits calm
and composed, whatever be the injury and ill
usage you may meet with from your fellow
lOForhethat will men. For this you know is the language of 1®
love life, and see the Psalmist, and it ought never to be forgot-
fefra-mTu tS-JS ^gf* "™\la."0 What ™* » ** '**
from evil, and his would love life,3- in the truest eense or loving
lips that they speak and enjoying it, and would see good, prosperous,
no guile. ancl happy days P let him refrain his tongue
from evil, and his lips from speaking deceit :
11 Let him es- Let him turn away from the practice of all that 11
chew evil, and do js ^il, and do good to the utmost extent of his
feacel and eTsue it. Power '' let him seek ziter peace, and resolutely
pursue it, even though it may appear to fly
12 For the eyes away from him. For the favourable eyes of 12
of the Lord are over the Lord[are] continually set upon the righteous,
" Be that would love life, &c] The apos- of God engaged, ver. 12 ; and the malice of
tie here urges in favour ofthe virtues he -men in a great measure disarmed, ver. 13,
recommends, that by these the comforts of &c. And these three arguments are in-
life will be secured, ver. 10, 11 ; the favour deed of very great weight and importance.

20g They should be ready to give a reason of their hope :
sect, to watch over and protect them ; and his ears the righteous, and
vi- [are] ever [open] to listen to the voice of their >»s e°?s. ""*"«»¦
 L , -L . L " ,J , - j. , T , ,¦ to their prayers :
1 Pet suPP"catl0ns '» *"' the face of the Lord, nisbutthe face ofthe
iii. 12 countenance full of wrath and resentment, [is] Lord™ against them
set against them that do evil ; insomuch that he that do evil.
will even blot out their names from the book of
the living, and cause their remembrance to
perish from the earth. These are the things
which on the one hand may be hoped for, and
on the other, dreaded as the consequence of
practising, or neglecting, religion.
13 And now reflect with yourselves, who shall 13 And who is he
hurt you P who shall have the ability, or inch- '{?at w'1'] ,ha™ you,
• J .. i -j. ¦ . . ¦• , • .. it ye be followers of
nation to hurt you, if ye imitate him who is su- ^ which is good,
-premely good, if you copy after the benevolence
ofthe Divine Being, and of your great Master,
whose whole life was so illustrious an example
of the most diffusive generosity and goodness
14 to his followers ? But if ye should suffer on ac- 14 But and if ye
count of righteousness, [ye are] still happy in suffer for righteous-
spite of all the malicious and outrageous efforts "^Jg
of your enemies to render you miserable : 0f their terror, nei-
therefore fear not their terror? neither be ther be troubled ;
troubled, as they are, under the various calami
ties of life, who are, alas ! utterly destitute of
15 your support. But sanctify the Lord God in 15Butsanctifythe
your hearts ; behave towards him continually Lord Go(1 m vour
with that reverence, with that dutiful and obe- h.earts i,and bev°fj
t i 1 • 1 , ¦ • ,i, 1 r always to give an an-
dient regard, which his unrivalled perfections swer to every man
and glories demand ; and [be] always prepared, thataskethyouarea-
by a ready and familiar acquaintance with the ?°? of the ho?e tl?t
J . pi • 1 c 11 ,. • is in you, with meek-
contents and eyidences ot your holy religion, ness and fear;
and by that cheerfulness and presence of mind
which arises from a consciousness of your
practical regard to it, to [offer] an apology to
every one that demands of you an account of the
exalted hope which is in you, and which enables
you to maintain such serenity and composure,
under those troubles and persecutions to which
the profession of Christianity may expose you.
And that this noble defence may be rendered
the more effectual, let it be made with meekness
b Fear not their terror] Mr. Joseph living God. Diater. on Luke xi. 2. But I
Mede understands it, as if he had said, think the interpretation given in the para-
Fear not the Jew, nor the Gentile ; but phrase is much more natural.
sanctify, reverence, and worship the one

And should so live as to shame their accusers. 209
and reverence ; the good fruit of your religious sect.
principles appearing in the piety and gentle- vi*
16 Having a good ness of your minds. Let it be your constant ~^~
conscience ; that endeavour, that, having a good conscience, you i-lu 15
whereas they speak ke ajwayS bold and courageous in the defence
evil of you as 01 evil - , J c ,. . ° ,. , . .
doers, they may be °» that system ot religion which gives to such
ashamed that falsely a conscience so mighty and stable a support ;
accuse your good tnat -wherein they, who bitterly oppose your re-
ChristSatl°n m %lon' sPea& against you as evil doers, and lay
to your charge crimes of the mostdetestable na
ture, they may be ashamed f they, I say, who
revile your good, inoffensive, and useful conver-.
sation in the profession of that religion which
brings you into such an intimate relation to
17 For it iVbetter Christ. For [it is] certainly better to suffer, 17
if the will of God be ^y-( bg {he wUl Qr QQd that should suf_
so, that ye suffer for \ J . , . •> , „,. /. J, . ., ^,
welldoing, than for fer0 Jor doing good, than for doing evil ; the
evil doing. testimony of a good conscience, and the sense
of the Divine favour, affording the noblest sup
ports in the former case ; whereas in the latter,
the severest torments that can be endured, are
those which the guilty mind inflicts upon itself: ,
to which we may add, that while we suffer for
the truth, we have the pleasure of reflecting,
that we follow our blessed Redeemer ; and
this is another most powerful source of conso
lation, of which I shall presently have occasion
to discourse more particularly and largely.

IMPROVEMENT.
How very astonishing, and lamentable is it, that when the verse
way to happiness is so plainly delineated, so few should find 10
it ! What man is there, who does not desire life, and love many
days, in which he may see good ? Yet how few tongues are kept
from evil, how few lips from speaking guile ! How few decline
from evil, and do good! How few seek peace, and pursueit ! On u
the contrary, how much low cunning and artifice, and what dis
cords and contentions reign among mankind ! And they often
issue in those bloody wars and fightings, which arise from those
lusts that war in our members. How detestable, and how misera
ble, do these perverse and ungovernable passions render us! How
sadly do they prevent the ascent of our prayers to God, and the
c That wherein they speak against you, the Christians ; by which it plainly ap*
they may be ashamed.] I think this re- pears that he was ashamed of what the
markably illustrated by the strain of that laws required, when he considered how
epistle of Pliny, in which he gives an ac- inoffensive their behaviour was.
count ef his own conduct, in persecuting

210 Reflections on our obligations to sincerity and candour :
sect, descent of his mercies upon us ! Mercies, which he is ever ready
vi- to impart to those who are meet and disposed to receive them.
There is notwithstanding a little remnant, who are righteous
verse before him ; and to them his gracious eye is continually directed
for their good ; to their cry, yea to the soft whispers of their sup.
12 plications, his ears are ever open. Honoured and happy above
all the children of men are they who have the favour and the
attention of the great Sovereign of the universe. Who will be
!3 able to hurt or injure them, should they have malignity enough
to wish and attempt it? And as this loving kindness of the Lord
is thus productive of security and happiness to his people, let it
engage us to be followers and imitators of him, who is supremely
good. We may then face all the menaces of a frowning world
14, 15 with an holy intrepidity, and sanctifying the Lord God in our
hearts, making him our fear, and our dread, we need not have any
terrible apprehensions of what men or devils can do unto us.
Yea, we shall in that case, not only have nothing to fear, but
every thing to hope, which can conduce to our real and everlast
ing felicity. Encouraged by these important considerations, let
it be our care, in the fear of God, to study and endeavour clear
ly to understand the foundations of our religion, and of out glo
rious hopes, that we may be able to defend \t against every attack,
however formidable, and to give an account of our hope to allwho
shall demand it, in sweet harmony and complacency of soul, un
disturbed with the disquietude, and untainted with the example,
9 of those who render evil for evil, and railing for railing. On the
contrary, let us greatly triumph over all ill usage, by repaying
it with good ; and may a sense of that important blessing, which
by the gospel we are called to inherit, diffuse that pleasure and
happiness through our whole souls, which may, carry them above
the resentment of the little injuries we receive from the unkind-
8 ness of men, and dispose us to every genuine expression of that
unlimited benevolence, which should fill and expand the hearts of
those who are thus feasted with the Divinest hopes and conso
lations.

Christ, dying in the flesh, was quickened by the Spirit : 211

SECT. VII.
The apostle Peter urges on the Christian converts the atonement,
resurrection, and exaltation qf their Divine Saviour, the obliga
tion of their baptismal covenant, and the awful solemnity of the
last judgment, to engage them to a life of Christian mortification
and holiness, whatever opposition they might be called to encoun
ter. 1 Pet. III. 18— IV. 6.
1 Peter III. 18. 1 PeTER III. 18.
¦pO R Christ also X HAVE already observed, that if it be the sect.
feted Iter sTs! "the \ wiU of God yOU should Suffer> k is better -lL
just for the unjust, it should be for doing well than for doing x Peti
(that he might bring evil ; and it is very evidently so, because here- iii. is
ustoGod) being put by we are made conformable to Christ our
to death in the flesh, „ , , T , , . , . ,
but quickened by Head and Leader, whom it cannot but be our
the Spirit: glory and happiness to resemble ; for he also
once suffered for sins ,-* he, who was so emi
nently, and perfectly the just, suffered for the
unjust, for our benefit, and in our stead, that
he might introduce us to God, and fix us in a
state of acceptance and favourable intercourse
with him, being indeed put to death in the flesh,
by those enemies whom God permitted for a
while to triumph over him ; but quickened by
the Spirit of God,b which soon reanimated his
19 By which also body, and raised it to an immortal life : Even 19
h , T a.T* pre?c-h' that Spirit, by the inspiration of which granted
ed unto the spirits . ,. \. . ,'r i tvt i. ¦ r .u
in prison; to "ls faithful servant Noah, going forth, as it
were, in that progress in which he employed
him, he preached to those notorious sinners,
who for their disobedience, have since expe
rienced the just severity of the Divine ven-
» geance, and are now in the condition of sepa-
. rate spirits, reserved, as it were, in prison? to
* Because Christ also once suffered, &c.J this. Some understand it of souls who
The following section, though it seems a were in some lower place in paradise, «v
kind of digression occasioned by the apos- qv\ax.it, or in a watch tower, where they
tic's mentioning the name of his blessed were waiting the Redeemer's coming ;
Master, yet is, in the main, properly con- others of those in hell, whom he deliv-
nected with his purpose of animating ered, to grace his triumph. See Dr.
them tinder their sufferings. More's Theolog. Works, p. 18. Bishop Pear-
b Quickened by the Spirit] Bv. More son on the Creed, p. 228. Lord Barringtoa
renders it, remaining alive in the spirit, understands it of Noah's preaching to Ilia
and urges it as an argument against the own family, shut up with him in the ark :
sleep ofthe soul. More's Theol. Works, while Dr. Whitby and Burnet understand
p. 17 it of those who were in the darkness of
c The spirits in prison.] Hardly any text heathen ignorance. Burnet's four Disc. p.
has been more differently interpreted than 68, 69. Compare Limborch's Theol. 3.
vol. 6. 28

212 By which he preached to the sinners ofthe old world.
sect, the severer judgment at the great day. I 20 Which some-
vu" speak of those, who were long since disobedient, tjme were disobe-
IPet. ™hen°nce the abused and insulted long safer- th1 bVLfferingof
iii. 20 mg tf3- compassionate God waited upon them, God waited in the
in the days of the patriarch Noah, during the days of Noah, while
succession of one hundred and twenty years, w„ "k T" * JPre"
... ,, , . . , . , d. J ., ' paring, wherein few,
while the ark was preparing ; in which few, that that is, eight souls,
is, eight souls, of Noah and his wife, his three were saved by water.
sons and their wives, were carried safely through
the water? in which the residue of mankind per-
21 ished. The antitype to which,e (or that which 21 The like figure
corresponds to, and was figured by it, that is, whereunto even bap-
by the preservation of Noah's family in the tlsm> do,th al(s° n™
•d ,. ,r . . J c save us (not the put-
ark,) does now save us, or is the instrument or ting away of the 61th
our safety and preservation, as the ark was of ofthe flesh, but the
theirs ; [/ mean] baptism, whereby we are re- answ<;r of a good
i • ~ .i /--u • -.- u l j i_ conscience towards
ceived into the Christian church, and number- Go^ by ^ res_
ed amongst the heirs of salvation ;' but then it urrection of Jesus
is to be remembered, that it is not merely Christ:
the putting away the pollution of the flesh by the
use of material water, for that would be very in
significant ; but the answer of a good conscience?
the reply that it makes when interrogated in the
presence of God, and spoken in such a language
as he only is capable of hearing and under
standing ; and when this likewise is found,
then we attain salvation, by that great event in
which at baptism we declare ourselves believ
ers ; I mean the resurrection of our Lord
xiii. 27, 28. Upon the whole, I think tions them against such foolish dependencies,
the sense given in the paraphrase is most A courageous readiness in the performance
easy; and next to that, know none more of their whole duty, and even in suffering
probable than that of Mr. Cradock, who persecution for the sake of truth, was abso-
explains it of Christ's preaching, while he lutely necessary, in order to maintain that
was on earth, to those who were now spir- good conscience, to which in their baptism
its in prison ; which might engage them they professed such a regard, and to the
to a holy caution, lest they also should trifle exercise of which they so solemnly en-
with the means of salvation which they gaged themselves. Archbishop Leighton
enjoyed, and perish as the former did. has observed in this place, that the word
Compare Mat. v. 25 ; Rev. xx. 7. iwi(as\w^.a. here used, is a judicial word,
'' Carried safely through the water : ii and. signifies interrogations used in the law
vSctlo;.] Raphelius abundantly justifies for a trial, or executing a process, which
this sense of the particle <fi», when used is much preferable to the translation Dr.
with a genitive case. See Annot. ex Xenoph. Barrow gives us, namely, the free and sin-
in loc. cere stipulation. Barrow's Works, Vol. I.
' The antitype to which.] That is, the p. 355. It is a credible fact, supported by
thing which corresponds, not with the Cyprian, and other ancient writers, that
water, but with the ark. the catechumen had certain interrogations
1 Baptism, not the putting away the pollu- put to him at baptism, concerning his faith
tion of the flesh, but the answer qf a good in Christ, and his renunciation of Satan,
.conscience.] It is well known the Jews and all the works of darkness, and the
laid a great stress upon their lustrations, vanity of the world ; and it is very proba-
The apostle therefore very properly cau- ble the apostle may refer to that custom.

As Christ then hath suffered for us in the flesh ; 213
22 Who is gone Jesus Christ from the dead ; Who is now set sect.
into heaven, and is : down at the right hand of God, being gone into vii.
Go*? "tt "and ^aven^ there to take possession of the glory —
authorities and pow- prepared for him, where he reigns supreme t.?^
ers, being made over all worlds ; all the angels, and authorities,
subject unto him. Qn^ powers, which are there enthroned, being
made subject to him, and humbly bowing before
his superior dignity and authority.
IV. 1 Forasmuch As Christ therefore has suffered for us in the \yt\
then as Christ hath flesh such extreme and amazing sufferings as
suffered for us in the are not t0 be described, and even when their
Hesh.arm yourselves . , ^ , , ,. ...
likewise with the weight lay heaviest upon him, even in the ago-
same mind: for henyof death, persisted in his generous design
that hath suffered in t0 accomplish all that was needful for our re-
ediom £ " demption and salvation; I beseech you, arm
yourselves likewise with the same fortitude and
resolution of mind in his cause, whatever ex
tremities you may be called out to endure.
And let this engage you, on the like principles,
to mortify all your irregular desires, and to
die to sin ; for he who hath, in conformity to
our Lord Jesus Christ, suffered this crucifixion
in the flesh of which I now speak ; he has ceas
ed from the habitual practice of all sin whatso
ever,11 and considers himself as absolutely and
finally dead to it, so as never to return to it
2 That he no any more ; And no longer to live [his] remain- 2
longer should live {ng time in the flesh, whether it be shorter or
to th™ fle°h ^the longer> according to the lusts of men, those lusts
lusts of men, but to by which they are too frequently and generally
the will of God. governed ; but according to the will of God, in
a holy conformity and obedience to the Divine
precepts, how contrary soever they are to his
own carnal and sensual inclinations, or to his
3 For the time worldly interests. For surely the time of life 3
suffice ,2 iokv'e that is Past> »fl^ aPPear t0 M «#*«!*, and
wrought the will of more than sufficient for us, to have forgotten
the Gentiles, when the great end for which life was given, and to
• have wrought the will of the Gentiles ; following
those pleasures and pursuits to which the hea-
« Being gone into heaven, &c.|] When suffering in the flesh, cannot signify suffer-
the apostle speaks of the resurrection and ing death ,- because the apostle in the very
glory of Christ, he means not only to rep- next verse mentions the remaining part qf
resent him as the object of our confidence ; life as not to be spent in the lusts of the
but to intimate, that if we imitate him in flesh. The sense, to be sure, is something
his courageous fidelity, we may hope to obscure; and I have sometimes doubted
partake with him in his glory. whether it may not intimate, that the
consciousness of having endured suffering
b Se who hath suffered in the flesh hath for Christ greatly confirms our motives to
ceased from sin, Sac] It is plain, that obedience.

214 We should live according to God in the spirit.
sect, thens that know not God, are addicted ; when we walked in lag-
vu" ye walked in all the variety oilasciviousness, in- civiousness, iusts,
1.1 J ,. , . J~ . , . excess of wine, rev-
1 Pet. ordimte desires, excess of wine, banqueting, ellings.banquetings,
jv- 3' drunkenness, and Unlawful detestable idolatries:1 and abominable idol-
4 In respect to which abominable course of life, at"es ' . .
they who were once your partners in such enor- thlnk it J™^ ^
mities, now think it strange k that you run not you run not with
with them, as ye once did, into the same prof u- them to the same ex-
sion of the most profligate riot ;i speaking evil c*™$ not,speaking
5 [of you,] wretched creatures as they are, Who, 5 who shall give
though forgetful of the true honour and hap- account to him that
piness ofthe human nature, shall nevertheless ^ ready to judge the
give an account of all this disorder and abuse, " '
to him who is ready in a little time to appear,
that he may judge the living and the dead :
6 Tor it was to this purpose that the gospel was 6 For, for this
preached also to the dissolute Gentiles, who cause was the gos-
might truly be said to be dead in trespasses \^\\\ha\*are\lli.
and sins, that they might be judged according to that they might be'
men in the flesh ,-m that they might be brought judged according to
to such a state of life, as their carnal neighbours men m the ^fsn> bat
will look upon as a kind of condemnation and q^ inthe spf it.
death ; but might live according to God in the
spirit, might be brought to a truly spiritual and
1 Unlawful idolatries.] Considering latter clause, " That they might condemn
how very averse the Jews were, in the their former life, and live a better." Bat
apostle's times, to idolatry,! cannot think; this does not preserve the force of xgidwi,
in this passage he hath a respect to them, nor the opposition between W mvtwm,
and therefore I look upon this as one ar- and »*t Qtov. Sir N Knatchbull sup.
gument among many, which might be urg- poses o< to be understood before xttja, and
ed, to prove that this epistle was written renders it, " That they who are according
to Gentile, as well as Jewish Christians, to men in the flesh, that is, live a sensual
k Think it strange : %m{om.t.] Raphe- life, may be condemned ; and they who
lius ( ' Annot. ex Polyb. in loc.) and others, live according to God in the spirit, (that
have observed that the original word is is, a holy life,) may live." No interpre-
very emphatical, and expresses a perfect tation seems more singular than that of
amazement and consternation of mind. Mr. Saurin ; who seems to consider it as
The same word is used below at the 12th referring to chap. iii. 19, and understands
verse. it of the sinners of the old world, and
1 Profusion qfriot.] This is a very lit- founds upon this text some hopes of the
eral translation of Archbishop Leighton. salvation of some of them ; as if the mean-
m That they might be judged, &c] This ing were, God sent his message £0 them
interpretation, which is preferred by with a kind design, that though their bod-
Brennius and Dr. Whitby, appeared to ies perished, their souls might be save1 :
me, on a full examination, most proba- and he fancies that for this reason the
ble; though the text must be confessed to flood came gradually upon them. Sour.
be extremely difficult. Some have thought Hits Vol.1, p. 112. If that interpreta-
the apostle refers to those who then suf- tion be preferred, which refers it to those
fered martyrdom for Christianity ; as if he actually dead, it will be, (as Mr. Baxter
had said, " It was gospel indeed, good tid- observes,) a proof of the existence of spirits
ings, even to those who died for it ; for in a separate state. The chief objection
though men condemned their bodies, yet against the sense I have chosen, is, that
the salvation of their souls, which is of it changes the signification of tbe word
infinitely greater importance, has been dead so soon.
secured by it." Dr. Whitby renders the

Reflections on the benefits we receive by Christ's death. 215
Divine life : and if when men hear of the gos- sect.
pel, they will not receive and improve it for this vii-
important purpose, they must expect to render '
to God an impartial and severe account for
their abuse of it, and must stand by all the ter
rible consequences of their folly.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let our devoutest meditations frequently dwell on the bene- chap.
fits we receive by the death qf Christ, and the wonderful manner
in which they are conveyed. The important end, for which he
suffered, the just for the unjust, was to introduce us into the pres
ence and favour of God : let us rejoice, that we are brought ¦"• 18
nigh to the Infinite Majesty of heaven, the indefectible source of
perfection and blessedness ; and always live as iu a state of near
ness and intimacy with him ; dreading the most distant approach
to that disobedience to the heavenly message, which even after
the patience of God waited on them, proved fatal to the sinful in- 20
habitants ofthe old -world. That patience indeed waits upon
us ; but as their time was limited, so is ours. • For ever blessed
be the Father of mercies, that by Christ he hath made provi
sion for our salvation, as he did of old for Noah and his family,
by commanding him to prepare an ark. But then let us remem
ber, the baptism that saves, is not the putting away the filth ofthe %l
flesh, but the answer of a good conscience towards God. If we
have this inward witness, let the resurrection of Christ, and his '
exaltation to supreme glory at the right hand of the Father, en
courage our sublimest hopes ; and let us triumph in him as our
all sufficient Saviour, who, though he were once crucified, now
sits on the throne of his glory, principalities and powers being
made subject to him.
Let the recollection of his bitter sufferings excite our zeal iv. 1
and courage in his sacred cause, and arm us with a conformity
of sentiments and resolutions to his own ; that we may cease 2
from sin ; that we may spend the residue of our lives, not in fol
lowing the lusts ofthe flesh, but in fulfilling, in all respects, the
will of our God. Let us often reflect, that, perhaps, we were
long insensible of his sacred authority, and in many instances
were the sport of irregular appetites and passions : let the past
part of our lives suffice, and be deemed more than sufficient, to 3
be spent in this inglorious and detestable slavery. By mortifi
cation let us assert our liberty. And though others wonder at
our abstinence, severity, and self denial, let us not envy that ex
cess of riot into which, with unbridled eagerness, they allow4
themselves to run. But seriously considering the awful account 5
they must render, (though alas ! so ill prepared for it,) to the
great Judge of quick and dead ; let us readily choose, and cheer-

216 As the end of all things is at hand ;
sect, fully submit to the severest mortification which God may require
vii- of us. Let us rather embrace a life which infidels would esteem
* death, than expose our immortal souls to the judgment of God,
verse6 to his condemnation, from which there lies no appeal, and which
will consign over impenitent sinners to an execution infinitely
dreadful, beyond their utmost fears and apprehensions.
SECT. VIII.
The apostle exhorts the Christian converts to watchfulness and to
fidelity, that they might rightly improve their several talents,
and discharge the duties of their respective stations in the church;
and to courage and fortitude amidst their discouragements and
persecutions ; and by way of inference from the trials to which
good men were exposed, he observes that a tremendous inevitable
destruction will overwhelm the impenitent and unbelieving.
1 Pet. IV. 7—19.

SECT. viii.

IPet

1 Peter IV. 7. _ i Peter tv. r.
HOW strongly are vain and sinful men at- TJ u T the end of
tached to the amusements and interests r-' a11 tmngs >s at
_ of this mortal life, and to the gratification of S^^wS
iv. 7 their lusts ! But the important end of all things unto prayer.
is at hand,3- when this earthly globe, and all
things which are therein, shall be burnt up,
when the eternal state of all its inhabitants
shall be determined, and immutable happiness,
or misery, shall be their final portion. Be so
ber therefore, and watch, against all occasions
of intemperance, and of impurity, and endeav
our to preserve your souls in so Divine a pos
ture, as that you may be habitually qualified
for joining in prayer and those other exercises
of devotion, which have such an influence on
8 our whole conduct. And above all things be 8 And above all
careful to remember the distinguishing badge t^in?s have femnt
of your religion, having and maintaining fer- c an y among your'
vent love towards one another ; which as it will
be very comfortable and honourable to your
selves, will be very pleasing and acceptable to
God ; for on the whole, as the wise man as-
a The end of all things, &c] I cannot world to every particular person; or the
think this signifies the destruction ofjeru- consummation of all things, which may be
salem ; an event, in which most of those said to be at hand, in the sense in which
to whom the apostle wrote, were compar- our Lord, long after the destruction of Je-
atively but little concerned It must un- rusalem, says to the church, « Behold, I
doubtedly signify either death, which may come quickly." Rev. xxii. 7, 20.
be considered as the end of the whole

they should perform the duties qf their stations. 217
selves : for charity sures us, love will cover a multitude of sins ? it sect.
shall cover the mul- wjh cause us to excuse them in others, and viii"
titude of sins. ;t wjR entitle us thr0ugh Divine mercy to the 
expectation of forgiveness for numberless slips i^etg
9 Use hospitality and failings. Be hospitable to each other, with- 9 "
one to another, with- 0ut grudging the expense which may attend
out grudging. tjje exercise 0f a virtue which in present cir-
10 As every man cumstances is so important and necessary. As 10
hath received the every one has received the free gift of God, ex-
gift, even so mim.ter ¦ , towards each other, as becomes those
the same one to an- ' . *
other, as good stew- who know they are not themselves proprietors,
ards of the manifold but merely stewards, of what they possess, and
grace of God. wj,o desire to approve themselves good stew
ards of the manifold grace of God, with which
11 If any man they have the honour to be intrusted. If any 11
speak, let him speak me speak in public assemblies, discoursing on
TalTZn^er] the great topics of the gospel, [let him handle
let him do it as ofthe the subject] with seriousness and reverence, and
ability which God as becomes one who knows that sublime dis-
giveth : that Godm pensation contains no discoveries of doctrine or
all things may be r . 7 #¦ <-. #
glorified through Je- duty, but what are indeed the oracles oj God.
sus Christ, to whom If any one minister in any office of kindness to
be praise and domin- others, and particularly in the work of a deacon,
ion for ever and ever. r, . ' . r ,. J , .... ,. '
Amen, [let it be] according to the utmost ability which
God supplies ; that God may in all things be glo
rified by fesus Christ, who has called us to his
service, and to the hope of enjoying him for
ever ; to whom, as our great Redeemer and
Saviour, be glory and dominion ascribedybr
ever and ever. Amen.
12 Beloved, think And now, my beloved brethren, let me seri- 12
it not strange con- ousiy caution you, that you be not surprised at
cernmg e iery ^ fiery trial? at the dreadful series of furious
b Love will cover a multitude qf sins.] have, it cheerfully encourages our hopes
This is agreeable to the interpretation of finding many merciful allowances from
given ofthe parallel text, James v. ult. God in ou' final account with him, which
For the further illustration of it, compare those who are destitute of this Diwieprin-
Ecclus. iii. 20 ; Psal. xviii. 25 j Prov. x. ciple, in which so much of the image of
12 ; Dan. iv. 27. It would be monstrous God consists, must never expect, what-
to imagine, that acts of liberality to the ever faith or sanctity they may pretend
poor can procure the pardon of sin, while to. Compare Mat. vii. 1, 2 ; James ii.
men continue in a course of impenitence 13.
and unbelief ; for by this the whole gos- c The fiery trial : muga/ris.] This is a
pel would be subverted. But where acts metaphor, borrowed from chemical opera-
- qf charity to the souls and bodies of men, tions, and very emphatically expresses the
spring from an inward principle of love nature of those trials, in the furnace of
to God, and faith in Christ, with that affliction, which were intended to refine
humble regard to his atonement and right- their graces, and separate all the dross
eousness, which every true Christian will and alloy from the pure gold.

218 And rejoice in partaking of Christ'' s sufferings.
sect, and bitter persecutions which is to try you, as if trial, which is to try
™- some strange and unexampled thing, beyond all J^^Jj 8£J
reasonable expectation, had befallen you : But pened unto y0U .
iv 13 rather rejoice in these trials, as being therein 13 But rejoice, in
" partakers of the sufferings of Christie memory ^much «*«.
of which should ever be dear and precious to sufferings;thatwhen
you; that when his final glory shall be revealed, his glory shall be re-
ye, in the participation of it, may be even trans- vealed, ye may be
ported with joy far beyond what can now be de- ^.Jjjy. ex"
14 scribed, or conceived. In the mean time, 14, if ye be re-
while you are in this present world, and ob- proached for the
noxious to persecutions and injuries, if you are ^Jf^Te
reproached for the name of Christ, [ye are] hap- Sp;rit 0f si0Tyi amI
py, and ought to reckon yourselves so, because of God, resteth upon
the Spirit of glory and of God resteth upon you ? y°u. ' °" thei,r P3*
, . r ,,,-J 6 z ' , ,r J , he is evil spoken of,
which will support you under it, and spread a but on yoa? part ^
lustre around you ; and [though] he, in whose is glorified.
cause ye suffer so unjustly, is blasphemed on
their part, yet on yours, he is glorified: it shews
the excellence and sublime spirit of true relig
ion, that it can support you under the oppro
brious and cruel treatment which you endure,
15 for adhering to it and defending it. But let 15 But let none of
not any_ of you, who have the honour to bear ^o^aTef,
the Christian name, by any means suffer as a 0r as an evil doer, or
murderer, or a thief, or a malefactor, of any as a busy body in
other kind, or even as over busy and assuming other men s matters.
in the affairs of others? aspiring to direct,
* When his glory shall be revealed.] you may be treated in the most infamous
There is no occasion with Mr. Fleming manner, as the vilest of malefactors, which
to interpret this of the glory of the She- we know many of the primitive Christ-
chinah, appearing at the mtllenium to ex- ians were.
cite the exceeding joy of the saints after f As over busy in the affairs qf others?]
thefirst resurrection. Ftem. Christol. Vol. A\Ao]ptoe7ritrx.m®' , says the learned Dr.
III. p. 868. It probably refers to the great Lardner, cannot here signify merely a
and glorious day of Christ's second ap- prying into tke concerns of private families ;
pearance, which is so oftan spoken of as which could not be ranked with such
the grand jubilee of Christians, though crimes as are here mentioned, nor expose
not inconsistent with g reat joy to be re- a man to the punishment of the civil mag-
ceived by the spirit of every good man, istrate .¦ but it may signify a man that
immediately on its entrance into the inter- affects to inspect or direct the affairs of
mediate state. others ; perhaps that aspires to public au-
c Spirit qf glory and of God, &c] The thority, a temper which appeared much
Velesian reading is, " The spirit of honour, among the Jews, particularly at Alexan-
and of glory, and Divine power, even the dria, and Cesarea, and which would nat-
Spirit of God, rests upon you" But I take urally give great offence to the Romans,
the meaning to be in general, you shall and make them very dangerous enemies.
have the Spirit qf God in a very glorious If therefore any thing of this kind might
manner to support you in proportion to the appear among Christians, it would be of
trials you are called out to ; and this will particular bad consequence in those times.
spread_ a glory around you, even though Lard. Cred. Vol. I. p. 426. lhaye para-

For judgment would begin at the house of God. 219
overrule and determine them in a manner not sect.
suiting your station in life ; in consequence of vi"-
which you may bring any degree of ill will ~""~
16 Yet if any man upon yourselves. But if it please Providence -1 P1et'
suffer ¦ as a Christian, to appoint, that [any of you] should [suffer] as 'V'
let him not be a- nY • .. ¦' . , . J J. ? J, , i- " . J ,
shamed; butlethim a Christian, let him not be ashamed, though the
glorify God on this punishment, like that inflicted upon his Divine
behalf. Master himself, should be ever so infamous ; but
rather let him glorify God in this respect, despis
ing the shame, as well as resolutely enduring the
17 For the time agony that may attend it ; Because the time \y
menrmusttiufS » COmin^ and Ju9t at hand' when J"dg™ent
the house of God : »'* t0 begin at the house of God ,-s for he hath
and if i> first &,§¦(» at determined to exercise his own people with
us, what shall the very severe trials, giving them up for a while
end be of them that . -, ,. c A. • .i_ ^ i i •
obey not the gospel to the mahce of their enemies ; that by this
of God.' means their characters may be approved, and
those who are hypocrites, may be separated
from those who are sincere in their . Christian
profession ; and if [it begin] first with us, what
[shall be] the end of those, who are obstinately
and presumptuously disobedient to the gospel
of God, and who not only reject it, but perse-
cute its professors, and endeavour to root it
righteous scarcely out of the world ? And \f th' righteous him- 18
be saved, where self be saved with difficulty? how miserable
phrased the words so as to suggest this, so very few of those Christians were con-
yet so as to take in the most that could cerned j nor merely deliverance from any
be imagined to be intended. of their persecutors, because he takes it for
t Time is coming when judgment is to be- granted, that in this sense the righteous
gin at the house of God.] As if he had would be saved, though with difficulty ;
said, " Do not think this a matter of un- whereas multitudes fell by persecution,
concerning speculation. No, the time fore- even of these Christians in Bithynia, as
told by Christ (John xvi. 2, &c.) is com- appears by Pliny's letter. It is necessary
ing." I doubt not there is an allusion to therefore to understand it more' generally,
that passage in Ezek. ix. 6, where it is of the difficulty with which good men get
said the slaughter to be made was to to heaven, through this dangerous and en-
begin at the sanctuary ; but this cannot be snaring world. Compare Acts xiv. 18 ;
interpreted as ofthe Temple of Jerusalem, xxvii. 7, 8, 16, where /mis signifies with
because it answers to beginning with us, difficulty ; in which sense it is also used by
that is, Christians, imm^iately after. Philo. (See Wolfii Cure Philolog. Vol. V.
So that Grotius's criticism upon the word p- 161 ) The turn of the latter clause
tt*.®- in the latter clause of this verse, as ofthe verse in the original, which I have
answering to rhl, Dan. ix. 27, and to endeavoured to preserve, is very lively „•
tsa©" in Matt. xxiv. 6, seems quite for- it seems as if the apostle were solicitous
eign to the purpose. to lead the sinner to consider, where he
' If the righteous be saved with difficulty.] should hide his head ; since wherever he
The apostle seems to quote Prov. xi. 31, was, he would find God immediately ap-
according to the Seventy, which in sense, pearing against him as an ii resistible
though not exactly in words, agrees with enemy. This he might say by way of
the Hebrew. He cannot intend deliver- warning to persecutors, and to encourage
ance from the Roman invasion, in which Christians to hope that God would -vindi-
VOL. 6. 29

220 Reflections on
sect, must the ungodly and the sinner be ? where shall shall the ungodlyand
vi" he appear in the day of Divine vengeance, when ** sinner aPP<*r 1
j pet all nature, shall be, as it were, armed with ter-
iv. 18 ror by the God of nature, for his destruction ;
and when all impious transgressors shall be
brought forth in his awful presence, that
his just, though dreadful sentence of con
demnation, may be executed in its rigour?
19 Therefore let them also, who now suffer this 19 wherefore let
temporary punishment, which according to the them that suffer ac-
will of God so permitting, their enemies have -^S^^
at present a power of inflicting, acknowledge keepjng 0f their
the Providence of God in this mysterious souls to him in well
event, and commit their souls [to him] as to a <J°''?g» »s unt0 *
r . , r , r, ¦ ii j • .S a .1.. faithful Creator.
faithful Creator, in well doing ; assured that
while they continue to act as under a sense of
his presence, and endeavour to approve them
selves to him, he will regard them as his crea
tures, and even his children, and will render
their immortal interests secure, whatever inju
ries of a temporal nature he may suffer them
to sustain.

IMPROVEMENT*
verse Let us continually bear in mind the approaching end of all
7 things; and then we shall neither omit the exercises of devotion,
nor grow supine and careless in the discharge of them. Then
8 shall we be engaged through a sense of our need ofthe Divine
clemency and indulgence, to exercise forbearance and candour,
and maintain the most fervent charity to all without distinction;
and we shall then be more disposed to consider ourselves as
10 stewards, and as such, be concerned to behave with all good .
fidelity, both in the use and enjoyment of our possessions, and in
the exercise of those gifts and endowments with which God hath
been pleased to intrust us. To this they should especially attend,
who are. called to speak in God's name ; they should consider, that
11 his oracles are committed to them ; and though they cannot pre
tend, that the instructions they deliver from thence, are revealed
to and impressed upon their minds by immediate inspiration, yet
a reflection on the general nature of the glorious gospel, and on
its important and everlasting consequences, may well dispose and
form them to an humble awe and reverence in their manner of
handling and dispensing it ; and may remind them, that on the
whole, in every ministration ofthe word of life, in every dis-
cate their cause, and preserve them from this the connection with the following verse
turning aside to crooked paths, And favours.

our partaking of Christ's sufferings. 221
tribution of charity, and office of kindness, the main end to be sect.
pursued is, That God may be glorified. viii-
If, in the cause of Christ, Providence should call us out to ~
encounter the severest persecutions, and even fiery trials, let us Jl™'
not be astonished, as if some strange thing had happened to us ;
let us not be discouraged, nor think ourselves hardly dealt
with in such Divine appointments ; remembering that in this
case we are only partakers in the sufferings of Christ, that we
only tread in the same rough and thorny path in which he walk- 13
ed before us ; and that in due time, if we continue faithful to
him, we shall also be made partakers of his glory. In the mean 14
while, the Spirit of God and of glory will rest upon us ; only let
us be jealous of his honour with a godly jealousy, and be great- 15,16
ly concerned, that our sins and indiscretions may not throw a
blemish on a profession which derives its appellation from him.
Glorious are the privileges indeed which belong to the disciples
of Christ ; but they, notwithstanding, draw very awful conse
quences after them. For judgment begins at the house of God, 17
and even his dearest children are exercised with trials of their
fidelity and patience. Let us prepare for them before they
come, that when they do come, we may bear them honourably,
committing the keeping of our souls to him, as to a faithful Crea- 19
tor, in well doing. But let the wicked and the ungodly meditate
terror ; for the vengeance of God will find them out ; the great 18
day of wrath will come ; and who can be able to stand f May Di
vine grace reclaim those who are now exposed to so terrible a
condemnation ; lest they know by experience, what no words
can describe, no thought conceive, the end of those who obey not
the gospel of God.
SECT. IX.
The apostle concludes this epistle with particular cautions to min-.
isters and private Christians ; urging on the former humility,
diligence and watchfulness ; and exhorting the latter to a stead
fast and faithful discharge of their several duties, animated by
this consideration, that the God of all grace had called them to
his eternal glory, and would, after they had suffered a while,
make them perfect, according to his earnest prayer for them.
1 Pet. V. 1, to the end.
ipeteeV . i. 1 Peter V. 1.
np HEelders which T WOULD now in the most affectionate sect.
1 are among you I X manner address myself to those who are the 1X-
elders among you, or any other Christian socie- 1
ties into whose hands this epistle may come ; v i
and / would exhort them with the greater

222 The elders should feed the flock of God.
sect, warmth and freedom, [us I also am] an elder exhort, who am also
* with them, and an eye witness ofthe sufferings 2!^%' thT tJe\\
of Christ, and as I also hope, through Divine ingg 0f Christ, and
grace, that I shall be a partaker of the glory, also a partaker of
which shall hereafter be revealed, when he shall the glory that shall
be revealed :
appear the second time, m circumstances so
different from those in which we have seen and
o conversed with him on earth. By all the 2 Feed the flock
" engagements of love and duty to him, and by of God which is a-
„ i . i i monij you, taking
all the regard you owe to your own honour and the |v/rsight therl
happiness in that important day, let me beseech 0j . not by con.
you to feed the flock of God that is among you, straint, but willing.
the churches of Christ which you are called to ^^^tJf a re^y
preside over ; discharge the episcopal office3- mm',j .
with that due inspection which its very name
imports : not by constraint? as ii it were an
ungrateful burthen, but willingly and cheer
fully ; not for the sake of dishonourable
gainf but of a ready mind, and because you
love the flock, and really desire its edifica-
3 tion and welfare. Not assuming to yourselves 3 Neither as being
dominion over those who fall to your lot ,.d lords over GoA her.
'Discharge the episcopal office.] This ers urged it upon them. And though lit-
idea is so plainly suggested by the word tie gain could have been made of it, and
i-Trirzomvlis, that I thought it matter of the temptation to lord it over God's heri-
duty to translate it as I have done ; that tage was not so great, as when ecclesiasti.
every reader might observe, what all can- cal persons were invested with civil pow-
did people seem to confess, that those er, (in which most of the honour and in-
who are styled bishops, from their having fluence of their ecclesiastical characters,
the oversight of others, and also presbyters, as such, has been generally lost,) yet fore-
or elders, are spoken of as the same per- seeing what would happen in the church,
sons. Compare ver. 1. And I hope the and observing perhaps some discoveries of
time will come, when good men will join such a temper beginning to prevail, the
their efforts to remove that very hard im- caution was exceedingly just, proper, and
position, by which the ministers of some important. Compare Luke x. 2, and the
churches are obliged, in order to their en- note there.
tering into the ministry, to declare, not c Dishonourable gain.] See the Jiott on
only that they are different orders, but that 1 Tim. iii. 3.
it is evident unto all men diligently reading d Those who fall to your lot] The
the holy scripture, that they are so. word, God's, is not in the original- I
b Not by constraint.] It is true, ffiat in think therefore it is with abundantreason,
the primitive church some were almost that the learned Mr. Boyse refers this to
against their -will forced into the episcopal their not domineering over the particular
office by dint of importunity. And one congregations, or bishoprics, which were
would hope, it was not an affected modes- by Providence committed to their care ;
ty with which they declined the office, alluding to the division of Canaan by lots.
especially as it was then attended with no Boyse's Serm. Vol. II. p. 413. An inter-
temporal emoluments, but exposed them pretation much preferable to Dr. Whitby's,
to distinguished labours and sufferings. It who explains it of the possessions of the
>s difficult to see how any could in the church. (Compare Col. i. 12, note k.)
strictest iense be constrained; but perhaps And yet after proposing this interpreta-
the apostle saw some good men too unwil- tion at large, he admits at the close of his
ling to accept the office, when the churches note, that what is here styled kmi/>«, be-
chose them to it, and when inspired teach- ing in the same sentence expressed by

The younger should submit to the elder. 223
itage, but being en- but being humble, and behaving towards sect.
samples to the flock. them with such gentle tender solicitude for ix-
their souls, ^and such an entire freedom from '
the very appearance either of avarice or ambi- ^V"
tion, that your examples may be rendered wor
thy the imitation of the flock, and your conduct
as instructive as any of your cautions and
4 And when the precepts can be : And \i this be indeed your 4,
chief Shepherd shall character and behaviour; you will render up
appear, he shall re- „, c ..,' . r . >
ceiveacrownof glo- your account hereafter with joy ; tor when he,
ry that fadeth not who does you the honour to acknowledge him-
away. self the chief Shepherd oi the flock, shall appear,
to take the final survey of it, and examine into
the conduct of those to whom he had partly
committed it, you shall be most magnificently
and nobly rewarded, and receive an unfading
crown of glory : a crown which shall bloom in
immortal beauty and vigour, when all the tran
sitory glories of this world are withered like
a fading flower.
5 Likewise, ye But it is proper that I should likewise ad- 5
younger, submit dress some exhortations to others besides min-
elT.'fyet'SlVU isters '' and Particularly to you, 0 ye younger
be subject one to an- persons ; and that I should urge you to be in
other, and be cloth- subjection to those [who are] more advanced in
fodrGWodhresiUsShe £?• and *° P? accent respect to their hoary
proud, and giveth hairs. Tea, let all [of you] be subject to one an-
grace to the humble, other, endeavouring, by mutual condescension,
to make each other as easy and happy as possi
ble ; and for this purpose be clothed with un
feigned humility ; for God opposeth himself to
the proud, and draws up all his terrors, as it
were, iii battle array against him ; but giveth
6 Humble your- grace and favour to the humble soul. Humble 6
selves therefore un- yourselves therefore with that just reverence
ofGod^haflfe may ^der the mighty hand of God,' (under all
exalt you in due the dispensations of Divine Providence, even
time -. though wicked men should be made the in
struments of effecting its purposes,) that so he
mroifiiKi, the flock qfGod, it seems to estab- remind them, that the hand of a righteous
lish the common interpretation. What Providence was concerned in those events
the learned Mr. Dodwell had offered in which were owing to the wickedness of
support of the sense Dr. Whitby men- men ; so far concerned, as to overrule
tions, is particularly considered and refut- them, and render them instrumental and
ed by Wolfius, Curat Philolog. Vol. V. page subservient to the accomplishment of his
163. own wise designs ; as is strongly intimated
' Mighty hand of God.] Perhaps by Isa. x. 5 ; Psal. xvii. 14, and in many
this expression, the apostle may intend to parallel places.

224 They should resist their adversary, the devil.
sect, may exalt you in due time ; for in his own most
™ proper and well chosen season, he will certainly
1 Pet ra'se y°u UP' though for the present you may
y. seem to be depressed to the lowest condition.
7 In the mean while, whatever uncertainties and 7 Casting all your
dangers may attend you, endeavour to live as <=are uP°n n'm> for
° J.,,, • n • f he careth for you.
easy as possible ; casting all your anxious care,1 '
and all those burdens that might otherwise oc
casion it, upon him ; leaving it to his all wise
and all gracious Providence to determine every
event of your lives ; jor he careth for you in a
manner the most effectual ; and his tender care
will accomplish infinitely more, than your ut-
8 most anxiety can possibly effect. Turn your 8 Be sober, be vig-
solicitude therefore into the right channel ; be ilant; because your
sober in the government of your appetites and ^^e dg
passions; bewatchful% against everyoccasion of walketh about, seek-
mischief from your spiritual enemies ; for your ing whom he may
great and inveterate adversary the devil is con- devour.
tinually walking about? like a roaring lion, or
evening wolf, prowling round the fold, seeking
whom he may assault with the greatest likeli
hood of success, and may suddenly devour and
9 swallow up : Whom therefore, as you regard 9 whom resist,
your safety and life, be caVeful stoutly to resist, steadfast in the faith,
being steadfast in your adherence to the Christ- knowing that the
r ¦ 1 1 i-,i 1 • same afflictions are
ian faith, and armed with the most heroic cour- accomplished inyour
age and resolution in its defence. And to this brethren that are in
you should the rather attend, as knowing that the world.
the trials, with which you are exercised, are
not peculiar to you ; but that the same afflic
tions, which you are called out to encounter,
are accomplished in others of your Christian
brethren, who are in the world; and you may
reasonably hope, the same grace which is their
10 support, will be also yours. But may the 10 But the God
God who is the great fountain of all grace, from
whom descendeth every good and every per-
* Tour anxious care.] So I have render- mediately after, for want of the watchful-
ed /uip/ivnv, because that is the proper ness he here recommends.
signification of it ; what does, as it were, '» Walking about.] I chose to express
rend and tear the mind to pieces. See mn^arnClu with this exactness, that the
TilUtson's Works, Vol. II. p. 629. force of its signification in this similitude
r. Be watchful.] St. Peter might well might be observed. The word xai*)""
give such a caution as this, having himself expresses more than devouring, even svial-
received such particular and express lowing up ,¦ and so represents the insatiable
•morning from Christ his Master, (Luke rage of the enemy of our salvation, with
xxii. 31, &c.) and so shamefullyi/a//cB im- great advantage.

The apostle gives them his benediction. 225
of all grace, who feet gift, and who hath displayed his goodness sect.
hath called us unto m innumerable important instances, even He ix-
his eternal glory by , , ,, , . ' , , , .' „  *
Christ Jesus, after wfl° "as called us to the hope and enjoyment of 
that ye have suffer- his eternal glory in Christ fesus ; may he 1,P|«
ed awhile, make you grant you his perpetual presence and enliven-
sP™iien, ^me lnS favour ' and ™hen V°u ha.e ^f^ed for a
ym, little while, such trials- as his infinite wisdom
shall see fit to appoint, may he make you per
fect ' in every good disposition ; in whatever
improvements you are enabled to make, may
he confirm, strengthen, and establish [you] upon
11 To him be glo- a firm and unshaken foundation. To him, 1 1
ever'aifd'ever" a" therefore> who of a11 beings >s infinitely most
men. ' ' worthy of it, [.be] glory and dominion ascribed
12 By Silvanus, a for ever and ever .• amen. I have written brief- 12
faithful brother un- jy unt0 y0U by the bearer Silvanus, in whom I
i°ha°ve written brieV- Place Sreat confidence, as I suppose and con-
ly.exhortingandtes- elude him to be a sincere Christian and faith-
tifying, that this is y"i// brother ;k one who hath the interest of
GoCd ^wheSr fe Christ 3t heart' and °n wh°Se fidelity We mv?
stand. rely ; and I send it, exhorting and testifying
with the greater solemnity, that this is the true
grace of God wherein ye have hitherto stood ;
and urging it therefore upon you, that you
steadily adhere to it in the midst of all your
13 The church that difficulties and persecutions. The [church, 12
is at Babylon, elect- whkn isi here in Babylon? chosen with [you]
ed together withvoa, , J r . . ./ r i ,
salutethyou; and™ t0 partake of the privileges of the gospel, sa-
doth Marcus my son. luteth you; and [so doth] Marcus, whom I
may call my son,m as being my convert, and
• Mate you perfect.] If any one please land and Mr. Cradock argue, that proba-
to peruse Archbishop Leighton's excel- bly St. Peter wrote from the neighbour.
Vent discourse on these words, he will hood of Babylon, and found many Jews
have a fine specimen of his commentary on remaining there ever since the Babylonish
this epistle; which I esteem to be among captivity, among whom he had preached
the most instructive and useful books our the gospel with considerable success.
language affords, and cannot but consider "> Marcus my son.] That is, my con-
it as a great honour conferred upon me by vert, or at least my assistant in the minis-
Providence, to have been an instrument terial work. I have observed, Vol. III.
of presenting it to the world in so correct sect, xxviii. note •>, that John Mark, who
a form ; as well as of rescuing many other was the companion of Barnabas and Paul,
instructive pieces of that excellent and was a different person from Mark theevan-
amiable author from the oblivion in which gelist, who was the intimate companion of
they had so long been buried. the Apostle Peter. And as he was so, it is
k Silvanus, as I suppose, a faithful broth- likely that the evangelist is the Mark of
er-] Whether this was the Silas, or Sil- which the apostle here speaks. Under
vanus, mentioned several times in the St. Peter's instructions he is said to have
Acts as the companion of St. Paul, and written his gospel, probably receiving at
by St. Paul himself, 2 Cor. i. 19; 1 Thes. different times historical facts from him,
i. 1 ; 2 Thes. i. 1, we cannot certainly say. which he records without very exact or-
The phrase, as I suppose, does not seem der, and which St.. Luke afterwards
to imply any doubt. Compare Rom. iii. greatly illustrated, without changing the
28, and viii. 18, in the original. order, by adding many more important cir-
1 At Babylon] Hence Bishop Cumber- cumstances.

226 Reflections on the regard due to St. Peter's testimony ;
sect, behaving to me with all filial tenderness and
1X- respect. Salute one another with a kiss of 14 Greet ye ona
— — pure and unfeigned love in your Christian another with a jciss
1 Pet. r , .. ,° ,i ., „„„ „ , ,u_ of chanty. Peace be
T. 14 assemblies ; and may grace artd/><?ac<?, and the w-th yo->M tha[ ^
truest happiness, ever [fo] with you all who are m Christ Jesus. A-
in Christ fesus, who is the corner stone which men.
God hath laid in Sion, and the great foundation
of all our eternal hopes. Amen.
IMPROVEMENT.
verse This apostolic charge should be received with the profoundest
regard and submission, by all those who profess to reverence
the authority of Christ, who thus, by the mouth of his servants,
1 bespeaks their attention ; and it should both regulate their con
duct, and animate and exalt their hopes. Let us therefore at
tend to this venerable elder, this witness ofthe sufferings of Christ,
who on the mount of transfiguration had been favoured with aa
illustrious representation oi that glory, wherein our Lord shall be
hereafter revealed, and with which he will then invest all those,
who, in his cause, have approved themselves faithful until death.
Let ministers, especially, ever maintain a most affectionate and
2 respectful regard for the flock of God, and take the oversight thereof
with a ready and generous mind, and be examples to it in the mild
3 and condescending temper oi their common Master, as well as in
all other graces and virtues. It is indeed possible, they may
pursue such a conduct as this, and meet with very little esteem
or recompense, yea, with injurious and unworthy treatment,
4 from their fellow men. But a crown of glory, a royal diadem,
incorruptible and immortal, will be hereafter conferred on
them by their exalted Saviour, in the day of his triumphant
appearance ; and this crown, jn itself so illustrious, will be
a mark of still more distinguished honour, as it will be placed
on their victorious heads in a season of such solemnity, in the
view of the whole assembled world, and of the innumerable
company of angels. But in the mean time, while we are
5 continued in so lowly a condition in the present world, letusall
cultivate humility of mind, being clothed with that amiable vir
tue, which is certainly the most graceful ornament of our na
ture ; an ornament of singular value in the eye of that God,
whose approbation is the surest mark and criterion of excel
lence and honour. And that we may accordingly entertain the
more humble and lowly conceptions of ourselves, and the more
grand and venerable ideas of the almighty Creator, Preserver,
6 and Disposer of all things, let us often and seriously reflect
upon his mighty hand ; how gloriously it hath been displayed
in the infinite variety of the works of nature, in the contin
ual agency and operation of Providence, and in the wonderful

and on the wiles and powers of Satan. 227
scheme of redemption and salvation ; how powerful and resist- sect.
less it is in the execution of all its works ; and yet how gracious- ix-
ly its awful power is tempered and moderated, and to what
kind and merciful purposes it hath been already exerted, and verse
still is, in behalf of such degenerate and unworthy creatures as
ourselves. By these considerations, let us be disposed to bow
to every Divine dispensation with all resignation and submis
sion ; fixing our dependence upon a power so wisely and gra
ciously exerted ; rejoicing that we are permitted to cast our
cares on God, and abhorring both the ingratitude and folly of
fainting and sinking under our burdens, when we are favoured
with the permission of relying on him ; indeed, with a paternal 7
command, as well as permission ; which accordingly requires
our obedience in point of duty, as well as of gratitude and hon
our. Our great adversary the devil is still continually prowling round
the fold of Christ ; and therefore it behoves us to be constantly
on our guard. And if we would escape both his wiles and his 8
power, let us be especially careful, that neither our security, nor
intemperance, give him an advantage over us : but, on the contra
ry, as it is nothing less than our utter and eternal destruction he
aims at, let us strenuously resist him, in the exercise of a steady 0
faith, and with a firm resolution. Let us also remember, that
trials and afflictions have been the lot of all the people of God in all
generations : and that the God of all grace is able, if it seem good
to his infinite wisdom, to shorten and contract the time of our
sufferings, and by means of them whilstthey la%t,to strengthen and
perfect our immortal souls. Let us, therefore, as the close of 10
all, continue to standfast in what is so authentically testified to be
the true grace of God; and real substantial peace will be with us,
will be our everlasting portion, in Christ fesus. Amen.

The End of the Family Expositor on the First Catholic
Epistle qf St. Peter.

vol. 6. 30

FAMILY EXPOSITOR;

OR,

A PARAPHRASE

SECOND CATHOLIC EPISTLE OF THE APOSTLE
PETER;

CRITICAL NOTES, AND A PRACTICAL IMPROVEMENT
OF EACH SECTION.

A
GENERAL INTRODUCTION TO THE
PARAPHRASE AND NOTES
ON
THE SECOND CATHOLIC EPISTLE
OF
St. PETER.

1 HERE were some in the primitive church, who called in
question the genuineness and authority of this epistle, though
it expressly claims St. Peter for its author, and contains very
strong internal characters of its authenticity. But this being
no proper or convenient place to enter largely into the argu
ment, if any are desirous of seeing it truly and accurately
represented, as far as it depends upon the testimonies of the
Christian fathers, they may consult the second part of Dr.
Lardner's Credibility ofthe Gospel History. As to the internal
evidence, there are some general observations, which having
made already in the Introduction to the epistle of James, I
think it unnecessary to repeat, though they are very applicable
to the present occasion. But it is fit to observe, in particular,
that the author of this epistle hath some allusions or appeals
to facts and circumstances as relative to himself, which evi
dently refer to St. Peter ; and that besides, there is a remark
able coincidence between the sentiments of this and of the for
mer episde ; insomuch that it is extremely probable, it was the
production of the same author, intending to confirm the doc
trine he had already advanced, in opposition to the scruples

232 A general introduction
of honest men, and the objections of designing ones. St.
Jerom, acquainting us with the dispute which had been rais
ed concerning the author and authority of this epistle, informs
us at the same time, that it was owing to a remarkable differ
ence of style, in this and the former unquestionably genuine
epistle of St. Peter. But the truth is, there is, properly speak
ing, no difference of style between the two epistles, but only
between the former epistle, and a part of this, namely, the
second chapter ; which indeed is as different from the style of
the remainder of this, as it is from that of the whole former
epistle. The fact therefore seems to be ; (as the learned bish
op of London, Dr. Sherlock, supposes, in his first disserta
tion, at the end of his discourses on prophecy, which is well
worth the reader's perusal ;) I say, the fact seems to be, that
the apostle in the second chapter of this epistle, describing the
character of such seducers and false teachers, as endangered
the faith of the Christian converts, adopts the language and
sentiments of some Jewish author, containing a very strong
description, in the eastern manner, of the character and con
duct of some false prophets of that, or earlier ages. And as
St. Jude hath likewise described these false teachers as well as
St. Peter, and there is a remarkable similitude in some re
spects, and variation in others, between the account of these
two apostles, it appears extremely probable, that they both
took the principal features of their descriptions from the same
author. And if this be a just account, the foundation of ali
the doubts concerning the genuineness of this epistle, is ex
ceeding feeble ; and no other reasonable conclusion can be
drawn from them, except the singular caution of the primi
tive Christians, what writings they honoured with the venera
tion due to the oracles of God.
This epistle was very probably written about the year 67 ;
which was six years after the date of the former. For the
apostle speaks of his death as very near at hand : I think it
meet, saith he, as long as I am in this tabernacle, to stir you
up by putting you in remembrance > knowing that shortly I

to the second catholic epistle of Peter. 233
must put off this my tabernacle, even as our Lord Jesus
Christ hath shewed me ; (chap. i. 13, 14 ; ) and ecclesias
tical history informs us, that the apostle finished his race by
martyrdom in the year 68, the 14th ofthe emperor Nero.
The general design of this epistle is, To confirm the doc
trines and instructions delivered in the former ; " to excite
the Christian converts to adorn and steadfastly adhere to their
holy religion, as a religion proceeding from God, notwith
standing the artifices of false teachers, whose character is at
large described ; or the persecution of their bitter and invet
erate enemies."
The apostle, with this view, having first congratulated the
Christian converts on the happy condition into which they
were brought by the gospel, exhorts them, in order to secure
the blessings connected with their profession, to endeavour to
improve in the most substantial graces and virtues, (chap. i.
1 — 11.) And that their attention might be the more effectu
ally engaged, he reminds them, both that he spoke to them in
the near view of eternity, it being revealed to him that he
should shortly put off his earthly tabernacle ; and that the sub
jects on which he discoursed, were not cunningly devised fa
bles, but attested by a miraculous voice from heaven, and by
divinely inspired prophecies, (ver. 12, to the end. J And that
this exhortation might not fail of producing the most kindly
and genuine effects, he cautions them against the false teach
ers, whose character he describes ; reminding them of the
judgments executed on the apostate angels, on the old world,
and on Sodom ; and at the same time, of the deliverance of
Noah, and of Lot ; as suggesting considerations, which, on
the one hand, should terrify such ungodly wretches, and on
the other, comfort and establish the hearts of upright and pi
ous Christians, (chap. ii. 1 — 9.) He then further describes
the character of these seducers ; warning all true Christians of
the danger of being perverted by them, and themoi the dread
ful destruction to which they exposed themselves, (ver. 10,
to the end. J And that the persons to whom he was writing,

234 A general introduction, Sec.
might more effectually escape the artifices of those who lay in
wait to deceive, they are directed to adhere steadily and close
ly to the sacred scriptures, and to consider the absolute cer
tainty and awful manner of the final destruction of this world :
and then the whole is concluded with several weighty and per-
tinent exhortations, chap. iii. throughout.

PARAPHRASE AND NOTES

SECOND CATHOLIC EPISTLE OF St. PETER.

SECT. I.
The apostle Peter, after his salutation, begins his epistle with con*
gratulating the Christians on the happy state into which they
were brought by the gospel ; and urges them, in order to secure
the blessings connected with their profession, to endeavour to im
prove in its most substantial graces and virtues. 2 Pet. 1. 1 — 11.
2 Peter 1. 1. 2 PeTeR I. 1.
Simon Peter, QJMOjV Peter, who has the honour to style sect.
a servant and jj , . ., . , . ., ' - :
an apostle of Jesus himself a servant, and even an apostle of '•
Christ, to them that Jesus Christ ; being selected by his heavenly ~ '
have obtained like Master to that exalted and important office, -^
usfthrouglMhe rTffh- sea^s n's most affectionate salutation, with this
teousnessofGod.and h>s epistle, to all those to whom it may come,
our Saviour Jesus who have obtained like precious faith with us, in
that glorious gospel, which is a declaration of
life and salvation by the righteousness of our
God and Saviour fesus Christ ,* in which,
a Of our God and Saviour, &c ] The this translation, though I confess it is not
order ofthe original words rather favours absolutely necessary, and it may be ren.
VOl. 6. 31

244 St. Peter's salutation to the Christian converts.
sinful as we are, we obtain acceptance with the
Father, through that atonement which our
Divine Redeemer has made, and the perfect
righteousness he has introduced for the justifi
cation of all his believing people.
2 For this purpose, that this invaluable bless- 2 Grace and peace
ing may be ensured to you, may p-race and peace be multiplied unto
• „ i j .11 y°u» through the
in all your concerns, temporal and spiritual, be knowiedge of God,
multiplied unto you by the acknowledgment ofthe and of Jesus our
great God and of Jesus Christ our Lord; by a Lord ;
faithful and courageous profession of whose
name we put ourselves into the way of receiv-
3 ing the most important blessings. This we 3 According as
may cheerfully expect, as his Divine power has {"s Divine power
. fi i • • i_ • u u j natn given unto us
given unto us all things in such rich abundance aU things that/***™
which [relate] both to life and godliness ? unto life and godli-
wherebv the present life is rendered much more ness, through the
comfortable to us, and the future and eternal g^SlfiS
life ot our souls is secured. And this we ob- glory and virtue ;
tain, by the knowledge of him who has, by his
gospel, called us by that glory with which he
has now invested us, and that strengthening
4 virtue ,c and energy of his spirit : By means 4 whereby are
of which'1 illustrious seal, set to the decla- given unto us ex-
ration ofthe p-ospel, are e-iven unto us exceeding ceeding great and
o r o . . o precloUs promises:
great and precious promises, relating to blessings [bat by these ye
infinitely more valuable than any present enjoy
ments or expectations. And the design of God,
in bestowing this inestimable favour is, that by
dered as in our version, of God and our (See notth below.) And therefore, as the
Saviour. It is observable, that the order learned Albert observes, {Observ. Philolog.
in the next verse is different, and deter- p. 460,) some interpreters, apprehending
mines it to the translation there used. the word up e7» to be in no sense applicable
b Life and godliness.] Some imagine to God, but only to men, have rendered
this to be an Hebraism for a godly life ; this clause, contrary to the Greek idiom,
but the meaning is so much enriched by to glory and virtue. But it may very prop-
understanding it more literally, that I erly be understood of that strengthening
choose to retain our version, and to para- energy which God exerts on the human
phrase the words according to it. mind, which appeared in so extraordinary
c By glory and virtue .- cTia S~o^n; ita; a manner in the apostolic age.
afjsliif] This is the proper rendering of d By -means of which.] Some would
Sim. with a genitive case, as several critics render ft ui,for the sake qf which ; that
have rightly observed. Dr. Whitby sup- is, as they understand the clause, that we
poses these words to be an hendyades, and might attain to this glory and virtue,. &o&
understands them of the glorious and pow- has made such precious promises of the
erf ul effusion of the Spirit- It is remark- pardon of sin, the assistances of his Spirit,
able that the word «pe7», used so fre- and at last, eternal happiness. Dr Whitby
quently in heathen writers, seldom oc- would read it, $1 ov, by whom, that is, by
curs in the New Testament ; and when it Christ ; for which he hath the authority
does, it does not always signify the whole of some manuscripts.
of a right principle, but generally courage.

He exhorts them to add to their faith, knowledge and temperance : 24-s

SECT.

might be partakers these you may be made partakers of a Divine na-
ofthe Divine nature, ture ;* transformed into the image of God's
coarVrupVon7heat is in ™oral perfections ; having escaped the corrup-
the world through tion [which is] so generally prevalent, in the ¦ .
lust world, through the lust which men are ready to
indulge, to the reproach and destruction of
5 Andbesides this, their immortal souls. And for this purpose? 5
giving all diligence, appMnp. w;^ a// possible diligence, as you
add to your faith, , rr v ,s,. , . r , , \, ' J
virtue ; and to vir- "ave believed the gospel, be carelul to accom-
tue, knowledge : pany that belief with all the lovely train of at
tendant graces ; associate,^ as it were, to your
faith, virtue? true fortitude and resolution of
mind, which may enable you to break through
that Variety of dangers with which your faith
may be attended ; and to this heroic virtue
and bravery, that knowledge which may direct
6 And to know- your resolution aright ; And to knowledge, 6
ledge, temperance; temperance . that if you should be in the most
and to temperance, r > J
patience ; and to pa- plentiful circumstances, they may not be a
tience, godliness : snare to you, and the bounties of Providence
may not be abused to the dishonour of God,
and your own detriment ; and to this temper
ance add patience, as you are not apprized what
afflictions may possibly succeed your prosperi
ty, nor how severe they may be ; and to pa
tience add godliness, that devout temper of
mind, which will be so powerful a support to
your patience, both by the views it gives you
of the wisdom and goodness of ali the Divine
dispensations, and by the pleasure which it will
mingle with the most painful exercises and
7 And to godli- trials ; And to godliness, add brotherly kind- 7
' Partakers of a Divine nature-] I can- each as additional to what went before.
not think the passages, which are produc- It must therefore here signify courage, as
edfrom Philo and Josephus, as parallel to the original word ape™ often does. (Com-
this, are sufficient to justify Dr. Whitby's pare note* above.) And it is properly
interpreting this phrase of miraculous and added to faith, in reference to the need
prophetic endowments. faith has of a courageous defence, and of
1 For this purpose: a.d]a T8I0.3 The the advantage it gives us for that purpose.
learned Albert supposes the particle «c The knowledge to be added, signifies, not
to be understood, and I have translated it that general knowledge on which faith and
accordingly virtue must be founded, but an acquaint-
8 Associate] The word ivi^ofnyna-edt ance with the importance of the several
properly signifies to lead up, as in a dance, principles and duties comprehended in
one of these virtues after another in a that general knowledge ; and by this cour-
beautiful and majestic order. See Good- age would properly be directed, which
man's Parable ofthe Prod. p. 296 ; and Sir might otherwise act at random. Nor can
Norton Knatchbull in loc. we imagine, that one of these good quali-
h Virtue-] Virtue cannot here signify ties can entirely subsist without another ;
an universal regularity of mind and man- but every one is to make up, as it were,
nets, (see Titus iii. 8,) because every par- a part ofthe chorus, appearing together in
ticular afterwards mentioned, is a virtue a lovely and venerable train.
in that sense ; and the apostle speaks of

246 And diligently to make their calling and election sure.
sect, ness, that peculiar affection which you owe to ness, brotherly kind-
L your fellow Christians, as your brethren in the ^.'f^S''
_ i , , , , , . , J , , , . , • ly kindness, charity.
„p Lord ; and add to this brotherly kindness, um.
¦u 7 ' versal love to all your fellow creatures, extend
ing your kind affectionate regards to those
who are entirely strangers to that religion
which you are so happy as to embrace, and
even to those who most unrighteously oppose
it, and injure you for your profession of it :
8 For if these excellent things which I have now 8 For if these things
described, exist and abound in you, they will beinyou.andabound,
permit [you] to be neither inactive nor unfruitful, theymake you that ye
-.iii r t j cv r-i. ¦ * u I sfiall neither be bar.
in the knowledge of our Lord fesus Cnnst ; but ren nor unfrujtfu[ ;n
as they must put you upon exerting yourselves the knowledge of our
in consequence of that knowledge, they will Lord Jesus Christ,
make these your endeavours delightful and
9 effectual for that purpose ; But he that is de- 9 But he that lack-
ficient in these things, is blind as to the most £jh these things, is
important objects of knowledge ; at best he is fo^JSgi
very shortsighted, his views are limited to a nar- gotten that he was
row circle of low and mean objects, which lie purged from his old
immediately before him, and cannot take in sins"
that enlarged and noble prospect which Christ
ianity sets before him. He shows that he
hath contracted a sad forgetfulness of [his] bap
tismal engagements, and of that purification
from the sins of his former life, which he pro
fessed to be in search of, and hoped to find by
that solemn ordinance which initiated him in
to the Christian church.
10 And as it would be very fatal to fall from 10 Wherefore the
these bright views and expectations into a state rather, brethren.give
of such aggravated condemnation, therefore my ^ ^^and t
brethren, endeavour so much the more diligently lection sure : for if
to make your calling andyour election sure? and
' Calling and election sure.] Mr. Brekel, and Rev. xvii 14, may perhaps be a fur-
the ingenious author ofthe Christian War- tier illustration of it, as he well urges.
fare, hath taken pains to prove that call- But I cannot think, that by this we are to
ing and election alludes to the manner in determine our notion of the Christian call-
which armies -were raised ; first, by call- ing and election ; and whoever should at-
ing together all of a proper age to bear tempt to apply this idea to such phrases
arms ; and then, choosing out such as were in the multitude of places, would find it
reckoned most proper for that purpose, utterly unsuitable. I have therefore so
And he supposes, that making the calling taken in the idea, which this agreeable
and election, /3eCajai>, steadfast, was acting writer suggests, as not entirely to drop
in such a manner that they might not be others, which I think it extremely prob-
cashiered and disbanded, as unworthy a able the apostle might have in his view-
place in the army into which they had And it will certainly be a good sense, if
been listed. He has indeed proved by a we understand the exhortation, Make it
great number of learned quotations, that an assured thing to yourselves, that you are
this was the case in the Grecian armies ; called and chosen of God.

Reflections on the fruits ofthe knowledge of Christ. 247
ye do these things, firm ; that having been called into the church of sect.
ye shall never fall : Christ, and chosen to such exalted external '•
privileges, andsuch glorious hopes, you may not ~""~~
finally lose them ; but may be assured upon 2-Piq"
the best grounds, that you are indeed effectual
ly called by Divine grace, and chosen to the
possession of life everlasting. And this import
ant end will be secured, if you resolutely per
sist in your duty, according to the directions I
have now given ; for if ye do these things, ye
shall never fall ,- God will support you with
communications of grace, suitable to any ex
traordinary trial, to which you may be called,
till the whole is brought to a happy issue and
11 For so an en- conclusion. For so an entrance shall be richly 11
trance shall be min- and abundantly administered unto you in the
istered unto you a. everiastjnp. kingdom of our Lord and Saviour
bundantly, into the „*. , a , ¦'„ . , , f
everlasting kingdom Jesus Christ ; you shall not only be secure ot
of our Lord and Sav- obtaining happiness there ; but shall be received
iour Jesus Christ. ;nt0 it with circumstances of solemn pomp and
distinguished honour ; and those graces which
adorned your profession here on earth, shall, as
it were, attend you in a radiant train to those
mansions of everlasting felicity and glory,
which the Divine mercy shall then assign you,
through Jesus Christ, to whom the praise of
all is to be ascribed, and with whom you shall
reign through the endless ages of eternity.
IMPROVEMENT.
With all humility let us adore the Divine goodness, inmak- *'eMe
ing us partakers of the like precious faith with that which he be
stowed on the primitive believers. And let it often be consider
ed in this comprehensive and edifying view, as terminating on
the righteousness of our God and Saviour Jesus Christ, on that
method of justification by him and his gospel which Divine grace
hath found out and proposed. With thankfulness let us own tl e
abundant provision made for us, of all things pertaining to life
and godliness ; and above all, let the exceeding rich and invalu. 3
able promises, contained in the gospel, be reviewed with sincere 4
delight, and be esteemed as our securest and most important
treasure. May they actually have all that efficacy they are suit
ed and intended to have, to procure and secure our escape from
the pollutions which are in the world through lust, and to advance
the Divine resemblance in our souls. How various, and how
lovely, are the graces which are here recommended, as what we 5, 7
are with all diligence to add to our faith : courage and temperance,

248 St. Peter would remind them of what they had been taught ;
sect, patience and godliness, brotherly kindness, and universal charity !
•• These are the genuine fruits of the knowledge of our Lord Jesus
Christ ; these, while they honour him, and adorn our profession,
g will be no less honourable and beneficial to ourselves. Short-
9 sighted indeed we are, if we perceive not on the one hand, the
happy and delightful consequences which they will finally pro
duce ; and on the other, how utterly vain our baptismal honours
and engagements, and all external privileges of church communion,
will be, if these vitals of Christianity are wanting. In order to
excite our indolent minds to pursue these Divine graces with a
spirit in some measure proportionable to their excellence, let us
frequently reflect on our speedy removal from this world and all
its vanities ; how soon we must enter upon eternity. O, how
H desirable then to enter on the kingdom of Christ, to be honoured
with an abundant entrance into everlasting mansions, to be receiv
ed as with a cordial welcome, to sail, as it were, into that bless
ed harbour with a full gale of consolation and joy ! Be not de
ceived ; God is not mocked ; it is the invariable design of the gos
pel to produce and advance our holiness ; it is the immutable
constitution of the kingdom of Christ, that without it no man shall
be permitted to see the Lord. (Heb. xii. 14.)
SECT. II.
The apostle, in the view of his own approaching dissolution, re
minds his Christian brethren that their religion was firmly
founded, as it was attested both by the miraculous voice from
heaven, which declared Jesus to be the Son of God, and by the
divinely inspired prophecies, which also bore testimony to him
under that character. 2 Pet. I. 12, to the end.
2 Peter I. 12. 2 Peter j n
SE"" 1 HAVE been exhorting you to cultivate "IT7HEREF0RE
'' A the several graces of Christianity, and urg- * » I will not be
2Pet ing this as necessary for the security of your "fS^"? t0 P* £»
. dd. .11 • , r , ... , always in remem-
1. 12 eternal salvation ; therefore I will not neglect, brance of these
always to put you in mind of these things ; things, though ye
though I am aware, that you already know them, kn°w 'hem, and be
™,; -.„ . „n . li- j. j l .l • • established m the
and are well established by the instruction you preSent truth.
have received in the present truth, relating to
13 the practice of these virtues. But I account it 13 Yea, I think it
right and expedient, yea, what by my office in meet> as lon£ as l
the church of Christ I owe to you, and my E.tl&SS'S
other brethren, as long as lam in this taberna
cle, and inhabit this frail mortal body, from
which, God only knows how soon I may be

for they had not followed cunningly devised fables : 249
by putting you in re- dislodged, to stir you up by zvay of remem- sect.
membrance : brance, and to endeavour to keep your hearts "•
under as lively a sense of Divine things as I
14 Knowing that can ; Knowing that all these opportunities of x \^
shortly I must put off service are confined within very narrow limits ;
this my tabernacle, d h t j f qukkly put 0fthis my laberna-
even as our Lord ? r » cv *%, ¦ ,
Jesus Christ hath cle by death, even as our Lord fesus Christ hath
shewed me. ;. shewed me by an express prophecy, and that
memorable action of his, when, just after his
resurrection, he commanded me to follow him
in token of my readiness to die for him, by the
same kind of death which he suffered. (John
15 Moreover, I xxi. 18, 19, 20.) But I will endeavour, to the is
will endeavour, that utm0st of my ability, while it pleases God to
ye may be able, at- ., . ,
ter my decease, to continue me among you, that you may have
have these things these things so familiar to your minds now,
always in remem- that ye may also every one of you have them in
nCe* remembrance after my departure, when I shall
have made my exit from the stage of mortality.
16 For we have For we have not been pursuing after a series of 16
not followed cun-ar^M// Revised fables, white we made known
blei, when we made unt0 V°u_ the power and coming of our Lord Je-
known unto you the sus Christ ; they were not fallaciously invent-
power and coming ecj, nor rashly credited by us ; but we were
Christ, but were eye witnesses of his majesty, and of the solemn
eye witnesses of his pomp and grandeur with which he appeared
majesty. at his transfiguration. Fur he then received lt
17 For he receiv- yrom God the Father illustrious honour and glo-
edtrom God the Fa--7 . .. , , , . 9. ,
ther, honour, and Hr » sublime honour was done him, and reful-
glory, when there gent glory was shed round about h\m,when such
came such a voice a vojce was sent forth to him from the magnifi-
celle^t gbry, This" cent Slory of th.s Shechinah, which then ap
is my beloved son, peared so conspicuous and glorious, and made
in whom I am well that ever memorable proclamation, This is my
P eased- well beloved son in whom Iacquiesce, (Mat. xvii.
5,) and in whom my soul is perfectly well
18 And this voice pleased. And this voice which came down from 18
which came from heaven, we, his three distinguished friends,
heaven we heard james and john as weU as myself actUally
when we were with J, . , .., ,¦•,,.; {
him in the holy heard, when we were with him in the holy mount,
mount. which was, for the time, consecrated by the
19 We have also visible appearance ofthe Divine glory upon it.
amoresure word of Andwe haveasurer and&rmer propheticalword,* 19
• Surer prophetical word.] Some are of only signifies a very sure prophetical word,
opinion that the apostle intended no com- As in Heb. xiii. 23, -ra^mv is used for
parison in this place, but that the compara- quickly. Acts xxv. 10, kkxamv for well.
five is used for the positive ; so that it Compare 1 Tim. iii. 14 -, 2 Tim. i. 17, 18,

250 And ancient prophecy came by the will of God.
sect, t^e evidence of which, on the whole, is far prophecy ; where-
"' more extensive and important, than that of any unt°ye do well that
— — , . . , r . ' . ; ye take heed, as un-
2 Pet. single miracle, how conspicuous soever : to w a light that sI)in_
i. 19 which, therefore, ye do very well to adhere, and eth in a dark place,
to take heed to its contents, as to a lamp shining until the day dawn,
in a dark, obscure, and gloomy place* Ob-gg^*^;
serve it therefore, and adhere to it, till the day
dawn, and the morning star arise in your
hearts, with resplendent beams, as the sure
herald of an eternal day, whose sun shall no
more go down, nor its moon withdraw itself :
20 Knowing this first, as a matter of chief import- 20 Knowing this
ance ; that no prophecy of scripture is of private first> th« no proph-
21 impulse? or original. For prophecy was not fs^of any^rivate in!
brought of old, to the minds of those that utter- terpretation.
ed it, by the will of man ; they could not work 21 For the proph.
themselves up to the attainment of this extraor- l^*™ th^ \?Uf
dinary gift, nor divinely foretel what they mTn: but hotymen
themselves desired, and whenever they pleas- of God spake as they
ed ; but holy men of God, whom he honoured ™«« ™>ved by "»<*
with that important work, spake [as they were] oy
borne on by the Holy Spirit ; and they were only
his organs, in declaring to the people what he
was disposed to suggest to them.
And |Uiicgo7e$o? for the least, Mat. xi. 11 ; recorded. And this, 1 think, the origin.
Luke vii. 28. Others assert, that the al will very well bear, and the opposition
series of prophecies, when explained in justify. To interpret it in opposition to
the light of the New Testament, is a the right of private judgment in the inter-
much clearer proof of Christ's being the pretation of scripture, is quite foreign to
Messiah, than any single miraculous fact, the apostle's purpose, as well as extreme-
as this was. It is also debated, whether ly injurious to common sense. See Flem.
prophecy signifies the gift so called among Christology, Vol. I. p. 147. Dr. Clark
Christians, or the written prophecies ofthe and Mr. Baxter have understood this,
Old Testament. But I think it cannot be as if the apostle had said, Scripture is not
doubted, that it refers to the latter, and to be interpreted merely as speaking of
is the same with what is called below, this particular person of whom it literally
in the 20th verse, the prophecy qf scripture, speaks ; but as having a further sense, ty
and is said to have come in old time, by the which the expressions of the prophets
will of God. were overruled under the influence of the
b Lamp shining in adark place.] Bishop spirit, in reference to the gospel dispen-
Chandler supposes, prophecy is so called, sation ; in respect to which they some-
because it grows gradually brighter and times were carried further than they
brighter, as it approaches nearer and themselves were aware. Mr. Jefferies,
nearer to its accomplishment. Bishop (after Dr. Hammond,) observes, that
Chandler's Defence of Christianity, p 23. wrtxve-zus originally signifies a sign or
'No prophecy of scripture is of private watch word given to the racers when they
impulse ] So I render vrihunas ; and were to start. See his Iteview qf the con-
take it to signify, that men did not work troversy between the author qf the grounds,
themselves up into such agitations, as led &c. and his adversaries, p. 149.
them to utter the predictions and oracles

Reflections on the certainty ofthe Christian religion. 251

IMPROVEMENT.
May that uncertainty, that frailty and brevity of human life, sect.
which the ministers of Christ are frequently inculcating upon "•
others, be seriously considered by themselves. Let them re- ~~~~~
member, that they must quickly put off this tabernacle, and be ^ss
dismissed from their present state of service ; and while they
have opportunity therefore, let them stir up the minds ot the peo- 13
pie committed to their charge, by way of remembrance, and give
diligence to make such impressions upon their hearts, that when
they themselves are laid down in the silence of the grave, and
sleeping among the clods of the valley, by the recollection and
improvement of the lessons they taught, survivors may be quick- 15
ened in their preparation to quit their dissolving tabernacles like
wise, and to follow their pious leaders into the joy of theirLord.
It must undoubtedly yield us an inconceivable satisfaction as
Christians, that we have not followed cunningly devised fables ; 16
that the persons on whose testimony we rely as an authentic ev
idence to the truth of our holy religion, were eye witnesses of the
illustrious facts on which it is founded ; and particularly, that
important oracle, the voice from heaven, by which the true and 17, 18
living God declared Jesus of Nazareth to be his well beloved
Son, and recommended him to the obedient regard of all who
reverence his own authority, was, on the mount of transfigura
tion, distinctly heard by Peter, James, and John ; who at the
same time were eye witnesses of his glory. Yet are we bound to
acknowledge the Divine oracles of the Old Testament, and the
numerous and various prophecies they contain, to be to us a su
perior, a more sure and incontestible evidence : let us therefore
take heed to it, as a glorious light to our feet, and lamp to our paths.
And let what is particularly said of the ancient prophets recom
mend to our regard the whole sacred volume; namely, that it was
not written by private impulse, but by the inspiration ofthe Holy
Ghost. Let us receive it with the profoundest humility, not as 20,
the word of man, but as it is in deed and in truth the word of
God, which is able to make us wise unto salvation ; and let us fol
low its sacred illumination, till as length it conduct us to the
dawning of an eternal day, and to the rising of that bright and 21
morning star, which will shine out hereafter with the full glory
of the Sun of righteousness.

vot. 6. 32

252 The apostle cautions Christians against false teachers ;

SECT. III.
The apostle cautions Christians against false teachers; mentioning
the judgments which God executed on the fallen angels, on the
old world, and on Sodom, and the deliverance of Noah and of
Lot, as considerations which should, on the one hand, terrify the
ungodly, and on the other, comfort and establish the hearts of
good men. 2 Pet. II. 1 — 9.

iECT. iii.

2 Peter II. 1. 2 Peter II. 1.
I HAVE observed to you, thatit was by a DUT there were
Divine impulse thatthe prophets delivered £,«-§£**.
o Pet and wrote their predictions in former times ; p)ej even as t^ete
*ii. i but they were not always regarded in a becom- shall be false teach
ing manner ; for there were also false prophets ers among you. who
° , .-ri t -I. j. // privily shall bring in
among the people* of the Jews, as there shall aamnabb heres%S)
also be among you? the disciples of a greater even denying the
Master than Moses ; false teachers, who will Lord that bought
make parties among you, and privately intra- ^i ™*$
duce pernicious and destructive heresies, even destruction.
denying the Lord who bought and redeemed
them ; as those false prophets denied the God
who had redeemed Israel from its bondage and
misery ; but they will at last be found in the
same dreadful circumstances, bringing upon
2 themselves swift destruction. And yet many 2 And many shall
will persist to follow their pernicious courses, by follow their perni-
means of whom the way of truth, the cause oif^J^'Z
genuine and uncorrupted Christianity, will by wayof truth shall be
many others be blasphemed ; as if the errors evil spoken of.
and madness of those members who are cor-
rupted,were to be charged on those who are not
a There were also false prophets among the served in |the Introduction. He supposes
people.] Dr. Sherlock, (the late bishop of it might be transcribed, or translated by
London, J has observed in his first disserta- them, from some Jewish or Hebrew book
tion, at the end of his discourses on prophecy, that remained among them. See the epis-
that there is a sensible difference, not so tie of Jude, note c.
much between the first and second epistles b As there shall also be among you j
qf Peter, as between this second chapter, Hence Mr. Mede, I think somewhat pre-
when compared with the first and third, cariously, infers a similitude between the
This chapter abounds in pompous words errors propagated by the false prophets a-
and expressions. It is a description of mong the Jews, and those which were to
false teachers, and seems to be extracted overrun the Christian Church ; and in-
from some Jewish writer, who had given stances in image worship, and the wor-
a description of the false prophets, either ship of departed saints and heroes, cus-
those of his own time, or those who had tomary in the church of Rome. Mede m
lived before him. This remark accounts loc. Dr. Whitby applies all these things
for the great resemblance between this to the Nicolaitans, and Gnostics, who
chapter and the epistle of Jude ; as was ob- were a branch of them.

Who should be punished like the fallen angels : 25,3
infected with their disorders, or the vices of a sect.
3 And through few, were to be imputed to all. And as for "'•
covetousness^shaU the faise teachers I mention, they will order 
wordsWmakeeiner- DOtn their teaching and their conduct fy views 2..p*t-
chandise of you : and maxims of covetousness, and with deceitful
whose judgrnent xvords will make merchandise of you, trafficking
Mngereth not-! 'and as n were ^or your immortal souls. These are
their damnation wretches, whose judgment for a long time delays
slumbereth not. not, but advances apace ; and their destruction
does not slumber ,c how fondly soever they may
dream of escaping it. But if they consider
the numerous examples God has already given,
of his righteous indignation, they must cer-
4 For if God spar- tainly take the alarm ; For if God did not 4.
ed not the angels spare the angels that sinned? but, having cast
tnst sinned* d ut c us t r- , -, , *• ¦* * t . 1
them down to hell, [them] down from heaven, and sunk them to
and delivered them the abyss of hell,e delivered [them] to be reserved
into chains of dark- jn chains of darkness? to the judgment of the
ness, to be reserved 1 \. • «• , r ..
unto judgment; 8"** and terrible day of account; we may
from hence reasonably conclude, that he will
find out a proper season to punish wicked men,
the confederates and instruments of those
" Does not slumber.] Mr. Blaciwall cannot but think that the word Ta.p1&£a>a-a.s
observes, that this is a most beautiful figure, is illustrated by the description given of
representing the vengeance that shall de- Tartarus in Homer ( Iliad, e, Lin. 13 —
stroy such incorrigible sinners, as an angel 25,) as a deep gulph, under the earth, where
qf judgment pursuing them upon the wing, there are iron gates, and a brazen entrance.
continually approachingnearer and nearer, It is derived from a word expressive of
and in the mean time keeping a watch- terror, and signifies the doleful prison in
ful eye upon them, that he may at length which wicked spirits are reserved, till
discharge an unerring blow. See his they should be brought out to public
Sacred Classics, Vol. I. p. 297. condemnation and execution.
d Did not spare the angels, &.C.] Some f In chains qf darkness.] It has been
have imagined this to be an imperfect sen- queried, how the ctnfinement of these un-
tence : I think it complete in the 9th happy spirits in chains of darkness, is con
verse. But as the length of the sentence sistent with their wandering up and down
is so necessarily increased, by such a in the air, and upon earth. I think we
method of paraphrasing as I have chosen, are to answer, not by saying, that the
(though brought into the narrowest Um- darkness is moral, or that the light is die-
its, which were judged consistent with agreeable to them, as some have suggested;
answering the end,) I have thought it (compare Reynold's Inquiry concerning the
proper here, and in many other instances, Angelic World, ^uery xxx. p. 191 ;) but
to divide what, in the original, makes rather, that a general confinement may be
one sentence, into several ; else I must reconcileable with some degree of liberty,
have left many passages of the sacred yet still liable to restraint, as God shall
writings far more intricate than I found see fit. Compare Luke viii. 31 ; Rev.
them. xx. 1, 3. And this air, over which they
* Cast [them] down to hell.] Mr. Mede seem indeed to have some power some-
would translate the words, When God had times granted them, (Eph. ii. 2,) is to be
condemned the angels that sinned to the punish- sure darkness, when compared with the
ment of hell, he delivered them into chains light in which they originally dwelt.
of darkness, to be reserved to judgment. I

254, And in like manner as the cities of the plain.
sect, rebellious spirits. And indeed the history of 5 And spared not
iii ,.,/¦'., ..i r.i :„„*or, the old world, but sa-
mankind furnishes us with many awful mstan- ved Noah the eighth
2 Pet ces °^ ^'ls ^'nd » and one' 'n w^llc'1 a^most l^e person, a preacher of
ii 5' whole human species was made the monument righteousness bring.
of .Divine displeasure , for when God had ^^theT
been long insulted and provoked by their godly .
continued wickedness, we know that he spared
not the inhabitants of the old antediluvian
world. Nevertheless, it is worth our while at
the same time to observe the favourable man
ner in which God interposed amidst the gener
al ruin, for the preservation of the only good
man that remained ; for he kept Noah, the
eighth [person,*] who was a preacher of right
eousness, and seven others, who were with him
in the ark, when he brought the irresistible de
struction of the universal deluge upon the whole
world of the ungodly, and destroyed all the im
pious wretches who had derided the admoni
tions of that faithful patriarch.
6 And in a succeeding age, when the inhabit- 6 And turning the
ants of those places were sunk into the lowest cities of Sodom and
degeneracy, he condemned the cities of Sodom es°™ondemned Mm
and Gomorrah, with the most dreadful destruc- whh an overthrow,
tion, reducing them to ashes, by raining down making them an en-
fire and brimstone from heaven upon them ; ^SafterXuldU«
setting [them] as an example and pattern of that ungodly ;
final vengeance he will bring on those sinners
who should afterwards be ungodly, that they
might learn their own condemnation and mise
ry from the memorials of the destruction of
those once noble, pleasant and flourishing cities
^ oftheplain. And by the miraculous interposition 7 And delivered
s The eighth [person] a preacher of right- both might give, Dr. Winder has finely
" eousness.] Bishop Pearson would render represented. Winder's History qf hum-
this clause, Noah the eighth preacher of ledge, Vol. I. p. 17, &c. p. 81—92.
righteousness ; supposing, that Enos was Bishop Pearson adds, that if we are not
the first, (Gen. iv. 26,) from whom Noah disposed to refer oyS-oov to jc»/w**> and
was the eighth ; that all the intermediate translate it, the eighth preacher qf righteous-
persons bore the same office, and that ness, it may be understood as denoting,
Christ preached by them all. 1 Pet. iii. 19 ; not the order in which Noah was ranked,
Pears, on the Creed, p. 113. To which but merely the number of persons that
Bishop Cumberland assents, supposing God were with him, Noah with seven others,
had a continued succession of extraordina- or Noah one of eight ; and accordingly!
ry persons in the patriarchal church. Cumb. have determined it to this sense in the
on Gen. p. 49. But I think it certain, paraphrase. The Bishop hath produced
that Enos could not be the first preacher several passages in the Greek, classics in
of righteousness : Adam was in a won- support of this sense of the word: and
derful manner fitted to perform that of- others may be seen in Raphelius. Com-
fice in thefirst world, as Noah was in the pare also 1 Pet. iii. 2Q.
second; and what excellent instructions

Reflections on the destruction ofthe old world, &c. 255
just Lot, vexed with of his Providence, he rescued righteous Lot, sect.
the filthy comersa- wh0 was so long grieved and afflicted by the "'•
ti08 (ForetiratCright. ^scivious conversation of these lawless men. TT~
eous man dwelling For that righteous man, while he dwelt among •&%'
among them, in see- them, seeing and hearing from day to day, the
SSedhfs ifehteoS. in*tances of their P^fligate and abandoned
soul from day to wickedness, tormented his upright soul by
day, with their un- [those] unlawful and scandalous works, whose
lawful deeds :) cry came up at length to heaven, and brought
down upon them this flaming destruction.
9 The Lord know- And thus on the whole, we discern in this 9
eth how to deliver ble example, that on the one hand,
the godly out of „,, , , , ,r ' , „ * '
temptations, and to Fhe Lord knows how to rescue the godly from
reserve the unjust temptation and danger, and on the other, to re-
unto the day of judg. serve f^e unrighteous to the dau of judgment to
ment to be punish- , . , , ° •,, • -',•' •> ? ., .
e(j_ * be punished with a severity becoming their
guilt and wickedness.
IMPROVEMENT.
There is no church so pure, but some false members, and even verse
false teachers, may insinuate themselves into it ; yet it is our 1
duty to watch and pray, that the churches to which we respect
ively belong, may De guarded against their pernicious insinua
tions, and especially against the destructive heresies oi those who
deny the Lord who bought them. As we regard the edification
of the church, and the salvation of our own precious and immor
tal souls, let us guard against whatever may justly deserve such
an imputation as this. Wo be to those teachers who are actu- 3
ated with a covetous spirit, who teach things which they ought not
for the sake of filthy lucre, and make merchandise of the souls of
their hearers ! How swiftly does their damnation approach,
though they perceive not the gradations by which it advances ;
and with what irresistible terror will it at length overwhelm
them !
That our hearts may be preserved under an awful impression 4
ofthe Divine judgments, let us often meditate on those displays
of them of which the scripture informs us. And let us, in par
ticular, reflect on the fall of jthe apostate angels, who were, for
their first offence, precipitated from heaven, and reserved in
chains of darkness to the judgment of the gredt day ; and while
, we contemplate this awful dispensation, let us adore that distin
guishing grace and compassion which laid hold on apostate man,
and provided an all sufficient Saviour for him. Let us call to 5, 6
remembrance the dissolution of the old world by a deluge of
water, and the tremendous destruction of the cities ofthe plain
by fire from heaven ; and let us fear that God, who can at pleas
ure break open the fountains of the great deep, and open the

256 But they shall be chiefly punished, who are unclean, &c.
sect, windows of heaven, and emit from these his various magazines,
'" deluges of water, or torrents of burning sulphur, to execute his
— ~ ~ ' vengeance. Who can flee from his pursuing hand ? or who can
be secure and happy but under his almighty protection ? Yet
awful as the terrors of his indignation are, his eyes are upon the
7, 8 righteous, and his ears are open to their cry. What a noble sup
port and encouragement may it therefore be to the small rem
nant, who from day to day are vexing their righteous souls at the
ungodly deeds ofthe wicked among whom they dwell, to reflect on
the deliverance of Noah, and of Lot, from that general destruc
tion with which they were surrounded. A more perfect and
complete deliverance will be at length accomplished for all the
faithful servants of God, and there will be no possibility of
doubting any more his ability, or his willingness to rescue them
from every evil ; for he will make the day of his vengeance on
his enemies, a day of complete and everlasting salvation to his
saints. And the Lord grant that we may all find mercy of the
Lord in that important day.
SECT. IV.
The apostle describes in very emphatical terms, the infamous char
acter of some ungodly and seducing teachers, who were crept into
the Christian church ; and warns the Christian converts ofthe
danger of their being perverted by them, and them of the dread
ful destruction to which they exposed themselves. 2 Pet. II.
10 — 22. 2 Peter II. 10. 2 Peter II. 10.
sxct. t HAVE been just mentioning the Divine T\UT chieflythem
1V' J. vengeance which will be poured out on au- -D that walk after
—— — j- j- -..,.• , r , , the flesh in the lust
2 Pet. da«°.us and impenitent sinners ; but I would of uncleanness, and
ii. 10 especially be understood to intend those who go despise government.
after strange flesh, in the lust of uncleanness ; Presumptuous are
for they are particularly detestable in the eye *% ^ot^
of God, and the crimes they commit so much to speak evil of dig-
resemble that of Sodom, that it is the less to nities :
be wondered if they share in its punishment :
and with them I also comprehend those who
despise dominion, of which there are many a-
mong the licentious wretches before described,
daring and self willed, uncontroulable in their
own ways, and ready to face and withstand
any opposition in the prosecution of them ;
they fear not to speak evil of those who possess
11 the highest dignities ; Whereas the angels, n whereas an-
even those who are greater in strength and gels which are
power than the rest of those glorious beings, Skater "» Poww

Who account it a pleasure to riot in the day : 257
and might, bring no* bear not a reviling testimony against them be- sect.
railing accusation a- fore the Lord ; but abhorring all scurrility and iv-
U^Lord.61" violence of language, they with all calmness and —
decency declare matters as they are, as rever- y \{
ing the presence of God, how much soever
they may abhor the characters of ungodly men.
12 But these as (Jude 9.) But these men behave as ifthey 12
natural brute beasts, -were irrational animals,3- made by nature to be
made to be taken ta/ten and destroyed, and consumed : the fiercest
anddestroyed.speak ' , , r , •
evil of the things savage beasts, whom men tor their own securi-
that they understand ty and preservation, hunt down and destroy,
not, and shall utter- can hardly be more violent, and outrageous than
owiPcorruption j 6" tney 5 blaspheming things which they do not un
derstand ; and the consequence will be, that
they shall be utterly destroyed in their corrup
tion ? and many of them by their own intem-
13 And shall re- perance, rashness, and folly, will hasten upon
ceive the reward of tnernselves that irretrievable ruin ; Receiving 13
they6 thaT* count It indeed f/zejust reward of their unrighteousness,
pleasure to riot in and irregularities ; while they accoifnt it a pleas-
the day time. Spots ure to riot in the day : they are spots and re-
they are and blemish- proaches to the society to which they belong,
es, sporting them-';. . , , . \ , , / 0,r
selves with their living luxuriously in other places, by means of
own deceivings, those deceits,' which they conceal under the
while they feast with njask 0f Christianity, banqueting with you, at
y°U14 Having eyes ^e hoty table.d Many of them are as lewd as 14
full of adultery, and they are gluttonous, having ey es full of adultery, e
' Irrational animals.] Dr. Whitby tempted to wish the establishing of the
would render this, But these are as natural reading of <t-ya.-n-a.ts for ttiroflttt;, which
brute beasts ; referring it to their promiscu- some have proposed, and so explain it of
eus exercise of lust. And indeed it is evi- the riot of those pretended love feasts,
dent, it must be explained as a general into which indeed it is not impossible that
assertion, relating to some violence of luxury might soon come, when persons of
temper; as no sin of the tongue, which is such a character were concerned in them;
immediately afterwards spoken of, could and probably, that was the occasion of
be the resemblance of a brute. It may laying them aside.
refer to their running headlong into ex- d Banqueting with you.] It is not to be
treme danger ; which this licentious man- thought that luxury could be introduced
ner of speech, especially when attacking into those feasts, which they celebrated
the characters of governors, might very with the church, without detecting their
naturally expose them to. own characters ; and therefore I think it
6 Destroyed in their corruption.] The most reasonable to consider their luxury as
original phrase is ev t» tpdeftt tto7a>y xaOlaHp- practised elsewhere ; and to refer this
8*;»o-ov7a(, and some would render it, are banqueting, of which the apostle speaks, to
destroyed by destruction, that is, certainly, their attending the sacred banquet of the
or utterly destroyed. Compare Cradock's Lord's supper, as a cover for their licen.
Apostolical History, p. 117. They boasted tiousness.
of being beyond the power of corruption 'Having eyes full of adultery: 0<)>3-*x-
and punishment, but are lost in both to- /utss — /u.ts-Ks/xtitxo.Mf®'.] 1 here is a pro-
gether. digious strength in this expression ; it
c Living luxuriously, &c] This is so properly signifies, their having an adultress
good and proper a sense, that one is not continually before their eyes.

258 Having their heart exercised with covetous practices :
sect, and that cannot cease from sin, even when the that cannot cease
iv- powers of animal nature are exhausted ; but by trota ,sjn ? bfgu''ling
 f, . , . , , . r unstable souls. An
2 pet their words and gestures they endeavour to tan neart they have ex
ii. 14 ^e flame ; ensnaring unstable souls by theirart- ercised with covet.
ful addresses, and having their heart continual- °"s PI??ticef : curs"
ly exercised in avaricious schemes ; on all which
accounts, they are the children of a curse,
and they shall find that in the end it will indeed
fall heavy upon them.
15 For, deserting the straight aW upright way 15 which have
of truth and integrity, they have wandered in forsaken the right
dangerous and destructive paths ; following in wfy> an.t*ar? 6°ne
*l y i_ ^ • r z> 1 r.i. astray, following the
the way of that infamous person Balaam, [the way 0f Balaani the
son] of Bosor? who so loved the wages of un- son of Bosor, who
righteousness, that he was willing to sacrifice lov?<i the wages of
16 every other interest to obtain them. But he ""i^But'wa^rebuk.
received, in a very extraordinary manner the edfor his iniquity:
reproof of his transgression ,• for the dumb beast the dumb ass speak-
on which he rode, speakint? with the voice of a jng with man's voice,
, ., r , * r , . . 1 - 7 forbid the madness
man, restrained the madness of the prophet, when ofthe prophet
he would have pressed on to his own destruc-
17 tion. These, notwithstanding all their boasted 17 These are
pretensions, are fountains without water ; they wells without water,
are clouds agitated by a whirlwind, easily yield- Hed-with^ tempest,'
ing to every wind of persecution or temptation, t0 whom the mist of
and themselves big with storms and tempests: darkness is reserved
but after all their turbulence and mischief, they f°r ever-
will be found in the number of those to whom
is reserved blackness of darkness for ever, even
the judgment of eternal darkness and despair.
18 They sometimes indeed affect sublime strains 18 For when they
of language, which are often void of any real speak great swelling
meaning, and speaking swelling [words] of van- "E^^S *&
ity,% they ensnare in the lusts of the flesh, iusts of the flesh,
which they practise and promote in all variety through much wan-
of lasciviousness, those who were, so far as we tonnesi>> those tnat
• , , ., - . , , , ' . . ' were clean escaped
can judge by their external behaviour, quite es
caped*- from them that have their conversation in
1 Balaam {the son] of Bosor.] There is these heretical teachers are represented
one -manuscript which reads Beor, and as seducing their followers, not by the
this reading is confirmed by the Syriac power of miracles, but by the arts of
version. Mr. Ainsworth and Dr. Lightfoot address.
suppose, that the apostle, in writing Bosor h §htite escaped, he] The words o»7«
for Beor, used the Chaldee dialect, as he a.Tn^oyn'la.i, which is the received reading,
¦writ in the neighbourhood of Babylon, certainly signify, those who were thorough-
See Ainsworth on Num. xxii. 5 ; and Dr. ly or entirely escaped. But tbe Alexan-
Lightfoot's Addenda to his Hora Hebraica, drian reading, ohtya;, which some other
on 1 Cor. xiv. chap. 4. copies in some degree imitate, where they
e Swelling words of vanity.] Itisobserv- do not. entirely follow, leaves a strong
ed, that here, and in many other places, suspicion on my mind, that the apostle

. Deluding others with vain promises of liberty. 259
from them who live error, and they draw back into apostasy some, sect.
in error : who appeared to have set their faces in good ear- iv-
nest towards the kingdom of heaven ; by which 
means they become partakers in the guilt of j; fa"
that aggravated condemnation and ruin which
these deluded and unhappy persons bring upon
19 While they themselves. For promising them liberty, they jg
promise them liber- are so far from perf0rming their engagements,
are the servants of ^at f^ey ar€ themselves the despicable slaves of
corruption: for of corruption, and. have not power and spirit
whom a man is over- en0Up-h to extricate themselves out of that in
come, of the same is r , , r ? ,
he brought in bond- fam°us bondage ; for by zuhomsoever any one is
age. defeated and conquered, by, him he is of course
also enslaved ; and it is too evident to admit of
dispute, that these wretched men are continu
ally conquered by sin.
20 For if after they And they ought certainly to be reckoned 20
have escaped the pol- among the most miserable of mankind ; for if,
through0 the6 know- hav'mg escaped the pollutions ofthe world, by the
ledge' of the Lord knowledge of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ,
and Saviour Jesus they are entangled and subdued by them again,
Christ, they we a- cau„ht as it were in their nets, and so lying at
gainentangledthere- , P , , , '. , ' ,*>
in, and overcome, their mercy to be wounded and destroyed by
the latter end is them, their last state is certainly much worse
thanSthe"pthinninem than the first "'
21 For it'had been F°r it had been better for them not to have 21
better for them not known the way of righteousness at all, than hdv-
to have known the ing. known [it,] and professed a desire and res-
rTe^s.tL.X'A'li'ey" olution of walking in it, to have turned aside
have known it, to from the holy commandment * delivered to them ;
turn from the holy for by this means their guilt is so much the
commandment de- ore ajrj,ravated ; their conduct is the more
hvered unto them. . . °° , , , .
pernicious to others, and consequently to them-
22 But it is hap- selves. But indeed when the matter comes 22
thoroughly to be considered, it will appear, that
under all the external appearances of reforma-
might intend those who had almost escap- conduct which Christians should maintain
ed. I have therefore taken a medium, with regard to these seducing teachers they
and retaining the usual reading in the are here cautioned against. See his Vis-
version, have paraphrased the words in courses on Prophecy, Diss. I. p. 124. It is,
what I apprehend the most natural sense, however certain, that it is capable of a
with some regard to the other copies. larger interpretation, as many holy com-
1 Prom the holy commandment .] The mandments remain upon record in the
learned Dr. Sherlock, the late bishop qf New Testament, which might guard
London, interprets this of some directions them against the evils referred to in the
drawn up by the apostles, relating to the preceding discourse.
vol. 6. 33

260 Reflections on such as disgrace their profession.
sect, tion, there was still an evil nature and princi- pened unto them ac
iv- pie remaining, which at length prevailed ; so c£^g ^he do™
Pet that it is happened to them according to the true [urnea 't0 his own
ii. 22* proverb, The dog [is] returned to gorge up his vomit again ; and,
own vomit again ; and the soxv that was Washed The sow that was
from the filthiness she had before contracted, Jwwg m ttemLrW
having still the same unclean nature prevailing,
is returned to zvallow in the mire, and so makes
herself as filthy as she had ever been before.
(Compare Prov. xxvi. 11.) IMPROVEMENT.
verse It is indeed matter of grievous lamentation, that such wretches
13 as those who are here described, should be any where found in
the christian church. Let us be the less surprised, if any such
spots and blemishes are discovered among us, on whom the ends of
the world are come ; but let the licentious character, here drawn,
be noted with a just abhorrence, that if any such persons are
found, they may with becoming indignation he put away. Ma
ny there are who seem to be as irrational and ravenous as brute
12 beasts, and are far more pernicious to society than the race of sav-
14 age or poisonous animals. They are indeed children of a curse,
and they will inherit the curse, who thus contrive to make their
lives one scene of iniquity, whose eyes, and lips, declare more
wickedness in their hearts than they have power to execute.
But it should be remembered, they are accountable to God, not
only for all they do, but for all they desire and wish to do ; and
15, 16 they are incessantly aggravating that terrible account. These
17 disciples of Balaam will surely receive his reward ; those dark
clouds will quickly, if they continue thus to obscure with their
crimes the horizon in which they ought to shine as stars, be
doomed to blackness of darkness for ever. May persons of such
a character, how specious soever the form which they wear, be
18 universally detected and disgraced ; may none of their swelling
words of vanity entice and ensnare those who appear just escap
ing from the delusions of error and the fetters of vice ; and may
none permit themselves to be seduced by promises of liberty,
19 from such mean and miserable slaves of corruption.
Finally, le\ us learn, by the awful conclusion of this chapter,
¦ to guard against all temptations to apostasy ; may we never,
20 after having long escaped the pollutions ofthe world, be entangled
21 again, and overcome by them. Better, far better, would it have
been for us, not to have known the way of righteousness, than, hav
ing known it, to turn away from the holy commandment : our last
end, in this case, would be zvorse than the beginning ; and those
expressive similies, taken from such loathsome and detestable

St. Peter writes with the same view he did before : 261
animals would not be sufficient to paint out the degree, in which sect
we should ourselves be loathsome and odiops, in the sight of that iv-
God, who is of purer eyes than to behold iniquity, and cannot look ' 
upon evil. (Habak. i. 13.) May we therefore, with the right- ^Se
eous, hold on our way ; and taking care to preserve the cleanness
of our hands and hearts, may we daily wax stronger and stronger,
(Job xvii. 9,) and shine with an increasing lustre j for the path
qf the just should be as the shining light, that shineth more and
more unto the perfect day. (Prov. iv. 18.)
SECT. V.
That they might be effectually guarded against the artifices of those
who scoff at religion, or lie in wait to deceive, the apostle directs
them to adhere closely and steadily to the holy scriptures ; and
represents to them the absolute certainty, and awful manner, of
the destruction of this world ; concluding with several weighty
and pertinent exhortations. 2 Pet. III. throughout.
2 Peter III. 1. 2 Peter III. 1.
' 1 "¦ HIS second CJ^HIS second epistle* I now write to you, my sect.
X epistle, belov- J. Nearly beloved brethren, with the same pur- v.
ed, I now write un- . . J , . , _ , ' . r,r ,_ 
to you ; in both pose with which 1 wrote the former ; in [both]
which I stir up your which, I stir up your sincere and upright minds, •:• j'
pure minds by way for such j hope they indeed are, in the remem-
of remembrance : , r , r . . . , ,. , ,
brance of those glorious principles ot our holy
religion, which may be of the greatest import-
2 That ye maybe ance to your spiritual improvement. For it 2
mindful ofthe words ;s mv arcient desire, that in order to your ad-
which were spoken ' . ,. . / • «• i
before by the holy vancement in true religion, you may be mindful
prophets, and ofthe ofthe words which were spoken long before our
commandment of us own time, by the holy prophets who lived in re-
Lord and Saviour -6 m-ote a8'es » and a'so ofthe commandment of us
the apostles of the Lord and Saviour? who hath
a This second epistle] Archbishop Til- ceive these scoffers were then actually come,
lotson seems to think, this last chapter to but only predicted.
be a distinct epistle by itself. See his b The commandment of us the apostles qf
Works, Vol. II. p. 718. Grotius imagines the Lord and Saviour.] Some translate this
that it was written after the destruction clause, The commandment of the apostles
of Jerusalem, and expresses the triumph of our Lord and Saviour ,- and would from
of profane men, when they saw that Christ hence infer, that Simon, who wrote this
did not come to judgment, as it was ex- epistle, was not an apostle himself ; but
pected he would then do- He infers from the version I have given, is most agreea-
hence, that this epistle was written not by ble to the order ofthe original words. The
Simon Peter the apostle, but some other Si- learned author, whom I mentioned above,
mon. But I confess, I see no reason at all fsect IV. note s,) observes, that the apos-
for any such conclusion ; nor do I per- tolic constitutions affirm, there was a council

262 To guard them against the scoffers at God's judgments.
sect, condescended by our instrumentality, to send
v' you messages upon which your salvation evi-
n p dentlv depends ; a method which Divine wis-
~iii. 2 dom an<3 love hath pitched upon, to accomplish
3 that important and desirable end : Knowing 3 Knowing this
this first, as what is most necessary to be re- ^ttVeWday.
membered and considered, that in the last days, scoffers, walking af.
which are now approaching apace, there shall ter their own lusts,
come profane mockers ,c walking in a most scan
dalous and licentious manner, according to the
impulse of their own ungoverned lusts and ap-
4 petites ; And they shall deride the hope of the 4 And saying,
faithful followers of Christ, saying, " Where is Wherew^the prom-
the boasted promise and declaration of his com- j?^ Jnce'thefTthMs
ing, in which these silly deluded creatures feu asleep, all things
reposed so great a confidence ? For since the fa- continue as they were
thersoi former ages are fallen asleep? all things %^£J££^
remain just in the same state and situation as
[they were] from the beginning ofthe creation ;
the times and seasons revolve as they did be
fore, and there is no such marvellous interposi
tion of this Jesus, as to turn the sun into dark
ness, and the moon into blood, to cause the
stars to fall from heaven, to bring down ven
geance and destruction on all his enemies, and
to confer an ample reward on his servants."
3- But this they willingly are ignorant of and they 5 For this they
continue ignorant of it through affectation, willingly are igno.
.. , ¦ • • r^u pir rant of, that by the
plain and obvious as it is from the word or wonj 0f God the
God, that all nature is in his hand, and at his dis- heavens were of old,
posal, and that he can in whatsoever time and and the earth stand-
manner he pleases, change and overthrow its
universal system ; they know and consider
not, that by the almighty and ever efficacious
word of God, the heavens, with all their host,
were produced oj old, and the earth subsisting
from the water, with which the mass of it was
ofthe apostles called on occasion of these ing this epistle. See Tillotson's Woris,VA.
teachers, whom St. Peter guards against, II. p. 711.
and that all in common delivered this ad- , d Since the fathers are fallen asleep]
Vice, which he has admonished the Chris- Mr. Grove would render it, for except that
tian converts to regard. the fathers are fallen asleep ,- that is, That
c Mockers.] Archbishop Tillotson ex- the inhabitants of the world are continu-
plains this ofthe Carpocratians, a large ally changing, and new generations rising
sect of the Gnostics, who denied the res- instead of the old, all other things con-
urrection of the dead, and the future judg- tinue as they were. See Grove's Addjt.
resent, and appeared quickly after the writ- Posthum. Serm. Vol. I. p. 200.

The heavens and the earth are reserved unto fire. 263
ingout ofthe water at first covered ; till by the Divine command, sect.
and m the water. h emerged from ;t) and the liquid eiement v.
flowed to its appointed channel ; and God or- — *-*-
dained that the earth should be nourished and ^f6^'
supported by water, which is the life of the
6 Whereby the vegetable creation. Yet that very element 6
bZr^flowed fr°m whkh il had its °riSinal and suPP°rt- be'
with water, perish- came at length, by Divine appointment, the
ed- means of its destruction ; whereby,* that is, in
consequence of which constitution of things,
under a different direction and agency of God,
the world that then was, being deluged with an
irresistible inundation of zvater, perished, and
every thing upon the face of it was destroyed ;
none ofthe human race, or other terrestrial ani
mals surviving, but those who, by God's spe-
7 But the heavens cial Providence, were preserved in the ark. It 7
and the earth which appears from hence credible in reason, as well
are now, by the same as certain from Divine revelation, that the
-store, reserved unto earth may be dissolved, and its inhabitants re-
fire against the day moved. But we know that God has deter min-
of judgment, and ed to effect this great revolution, by a method
men.' " ° U"S° ^ ^ar different from that of the former ; for the
heavens and the earth, which now [exist] are
treasured up, as it were, by the same word, and
guarded from all dangers of a second deluge
of water, being kept to be dissolved by a deluge
oifire, on the day which God has appointed for
the display of his righteousness at the universal
judgment, andior the destruction of ungodly men,
who, alas ! so generally abound, and towards
whom his patience has been so long exercised.
8 But, beloved, This is indeed in the course of Divini Prov- 8
be not ignorant of idence long delayed ; but let not this one thing
this one thing. That b Md rrQm dfearl beloved, that one
one day is with the , r. _•' . . ff ' J, .J • t j
Lord as a thousand day [is] with the Lord as a thousand years,1 and a
years, and a thou- thousand years as one day ; all the divisions of
sand years as one our time are so absolutely disproportionate to
ay" his eternity, that the difference between one
and another x>f them seems to be lost in his
¦ Whereby.] Very possibly ft m refers expression among tbe Jews, to signify,
to ougavoi, the heavens, mentioned above, that no finite duration bears any pro-
and may relate to the windows of heaven portion to the eternity of God. Plutarch
being opened, and pouring forth upon the has a passage exactly parallel to it in his
earth a destructive deluge of water. discourse on the slowness of the Divine ven-
f One day as a thousand years.] This geance.
was, as many have observed, aproverbial

264 The day ofthe Lord will come as a thief in the night.
sect, presence; and a vengeance certainly to be in-
v- flicted after a thousand years, is nearer in his
p estimation, than that which is to be executed
„i g" to morrow is in ours. And indeed as to the de- 9 The Lord is not
lay . of this awful season, the Lord is not slow slack concerning his
1 ' . . .. ,' c ,. , . „ promise, (as some
concerning the accomplishment ot hispromise to men count siac^.
his people, who look for this complete deliver- ness ;) but is long
ance, assame under the infirmities of their im- suffering to us ward,
patience, may be ready to count [it] slowness : one snoujd perish'
but good reasons are to be assigned for it, most but that all should
consistent with the perfections of the Divine come to repentance.
nature ; especially this, That he is long suffer
ing towards us, and endures in great compas
sion, as not willing that any should perish, but that
all should come over to repentance, and thereby
to salvation ; to which, by the exercise of this
patience, he seems tenderly and graciously to
invite the worst and most unworthy of man-
10 kind. But at length the day of patience will 10 But the day of
have its period, and this day of retribution will tIle J-l0rd will come
come suddenly and irresistibly ; yes, sirs, the f^^hf wSfhe
day of the Lord s will come as a thief in the heavens shall pass
night, (Mat. xxiv. 43,) will break in upon men, away w!tfl a great
when they least expect it, with a terrible alarm ; no,sf' ant l„e elT
. J , . \ , . ' A, , , „ ' ments shall melt
even that day, in which the heavens shall pass w;th fervent heat-
away with a great noise, and the elements, of the earth also, and
which this goodly frame of nature is composed, *e works tnat are
being set on fire, shall be dissolved, and the earth bi^ntup. ** 'a *
and all its works, shall be burnt up, so that none
of the ornaments of nature, or of art, shall any
longer continue ; but the whole shall be one un-
*1 distinguished heap of smoking desolation. O, It Seeing then that
therefore,he persuaded to lay this to heart, and f11 thfse \UT VI
. J , ,, ., „ .\ , ¦•i""" be dissolved, what
seriously and daily reflect with yourselves, since manner of persons
all these thingsv/hicharenowsoready to engross ought ye to be in
your thoughts and your affection, shall be dissolv- a/'holy ^conversation,
ed, what manner of persons ought ye to be in the "" S° '"eSS'
12 exercise of holy conversation and piety . We, 12 Looking for
Christians, I say, who have the express revela-
s The day qf the Lord.] It has always thousand years ,- whereas the destruction
appeared surprising to me, that Dr. Ham- of Jerusalem happened, at farthest, about
mond should refer this context to the twenty years after the writing of this epis-
comingof Christ to the destruction of tie. The day of judgment of ungodly men,
Jerusalem. Mr. Ray has most solidly mentioned ver. 7, does also, I think, af-
confuted him at large, in his three Vis- ford a sufficient answer to this hypothesis;
courses, p. 244, 245, urging the opposition as well as the mention of a nevi heaven and
between the deluge, and the day here earth, as what wag immediately to succeed
spoken of in the preceding verses, and that this important scene.
a long delay was intimated in the word

We should then be diligent to be found of him in peace : 265
and hasting unto the tion of these things, how should we be affected sect.
coming ofthe day of withthem, lookingfor, and as. it were, hastening "¦
God, wherein the . , ,aJ A . , , , '. „ S _____
heavens being on on wlth our ardent wishes,h the coming ofthe
fire, shall be dissolv- day of God, though it be attended with so much ¦& \^
ed, and the elements terror, though it be the day in which the heavens
vent heat > w ' r" being on fire, as I said, shall be dissolved, and the
13 Nevertheless, elements shall melt with fervent heat f Yet 13
we, according to his still, through the Divine grace, it is a day that
promise, look for we haye reason not onjy t0 wjsh Dut even t
new heavens and a , r ' ,. ¦ r , •
new earth, wherein long ,or, as zve, according to the tenor of his un-
dwelleth righteous- tailing promise, look for a glorious and trans-
ness* porting change, which will then commence,
for new heavens, and a new earth, new and ever
lasting abodes, which Divine mercy will then
open to our raptured view, into which it will
conduct us, and in which righteousness, perfect
14 Wherefore, holiness and felicity, dwelleth. Therefore, my 14
beloved, seeing that beloved, bearing these great truths in vour
ye look for such ¦ j • i_i 1 1 ¦ • „
things, be diligent minds» glve "P V°ur whole souls to their influ-
that ye may be found ence, and expecting these things, these most
of him in peace, awful and important scenes, endeavour zvith the
blamde'ss ;P°l ^ utmost diligence, that ye may be found by him,
by your great Lord, who will preside over
even this dissolving world in peace, and may be
presented spotless ando blameless before him.
15 And account And while this triumphant season is delayed, ac- is
that the long suffer- count the hng suffering of our Lord Jesus Christ
ingot our Lord is . , a M ,? , r , .
salvation ; even as t0 proceed, as lt really does, not from the least
our beloved brother defect of power, or forgetfulness of his prom-
Paul also, according ;se, but from his gracious desire to promote
urtrtim h°a?h writ" the ^halion oi his people, and to afford to all
ten unto you ; wh° are willing to embrace it, an opportunitv
of securing this final and everlasting deliver
ance ; as also our beloved brother Paul? whom
I am far from honouring the less on account
of his being sent to the Gentiles, according to
the wisdom given to him by the inspiration of
the Holy Spirit, has written. The passage to
which I refer, is in a letter immediately direct
ed to the Romans, but it may be considered
h Hastening on, &c] This is the em- Blackwall, (Sacr. Class. Vol. II. p. 180.)
phasis of the original expression, accord- ¦' Our brother Paul.] It is very evident
ing to the version of Erasmus Schmidius, from hence, not only that Peter maintain-
supported by several pertinent quotations ed a reverend regard for St. Paul, and
from the classics, by Raphelius, ( ' Annot. ex looked upon him as a brother, but also, that
Polyb. and ex Herod, in loc. J and by Mr. he had seen his epistle before he wrote this.

266 Not wresting the scriptures to our destruction.
sect, as designed for you? and for the general use
v- of all Christians : I mean that in which he
~~ — expressly testifies, that the goodness of God
iii L5 l^deth to repentance : (Rom. ii. 4.) As also 16 As also in all
1 6in all [his] other epistles ; speaking in them of his epistles7 speak.
¦ ti j -u J f^r ,i^ ing in them of these
such persons as I have now described j tor un- ^^ . -n whichare
doubtedly the words are peculiarly applicable some tnines hard
to them : In zvhich writings of his, and par- to be understood,
ticularly in that from whence these words are t*£2%»«£
taken, there are some things hard to be unaer- bIe wrest> ag the}do
stood} which the unteachable and unstable torture also the other scrip-
and wrest, as they also do other scriptures,v/heth- tures.untotheirown
er belonging to the Old Testament or the New, destructlon-
to their own destruction; putting such perverse
interpretations upon them, with some shew or
colour of reason, as no candid man would on
the whole have thought of, or will admit.
Ijr Tou therefore, dearly beloved, knowing [these vr Ye therefore,
things] before, knowing especially, in how aw- beloved, seeing ye
ful a manner the scene will close, and what know*K thinS'he-
dreadful vengeance will be executed on all wick
ed men, and especially on those that pollute the
k Has written to you] Lord Barrington eral manuscripts of considerable authority
is of opinion, that this refers to some which read sv ait, which expressly refers
epistle not now extant, which Si. Paul to St. Paul's epistles. It is remarkable,
wrote to the proselytes of the gate ; imagin- that Barclay explains this ofthe ninthchaf-
ing the converting and edifying them to ter of the Romans, in which there are
have been a mixed province, partly manag- some things which seem to be contrary to
ed by the apostles ofthe circumcision, and God's long suffering to all, and which are
partly by those ofthe uncircumcision. Mis- very liable to be perniciously wrested, See
cell. Sacra- Mss. II. p. 110 But as I think Barcl. Apol. p. 155. It is by many writers
the whole foundation of this distinction justly remarked, that the difficulty is said
groundless, I look upon this passage as a to affect, chiefly a/xatdet; and ntHptxIst, tm-
very instructive admonition to all Christ- teachable and unsteady men, whose preju-
ians, to consider St. Paul, and the other dices indispose them for admitting the
apostles, as writing to themin their epis- truth, or whose levity prevents their due
ties, so far as a similarity of circumstances solicitude to retain it ; but not persons of
would admit. In which view it is of in- humble teachable minds, resolute in pursn-
finite importance that we should consider ing and maintaining the truth. And the
them, as written to us, in like manner as remedy prescribed, is not laying aside the
St. Peter tells us, even the ancient prophets scriptures on account of their obscurity, as
considered the great subjects of which some would persuade us to do ; but a
these epistles treat as relating to them, concern to grow in grace, &c. (ver. 18.)
1 Peter i. 12. The expression rfiG>Jio-iv, wrest, or torture,
1 Some things hard to be understood.] as on the rack, plainly implies, that wo-
Some by tv ok understand not the epistles lence is done, by these bad men, to some
of Paul, but the things spoken of. But as passages of scripture, to make them speak
these are plainly mentioned as spoken of an unnatural sense, whidi may answer
in the scriptures, this interpretation will their own purposes. And truly he must
still leave us under a necessity of vindicat- know little ofthe history of 'theological con
ing the perspicuity of some part of scrip- troversies, who hath not observed many
ture. Not to mention that there are sev- deplorable instances of this.

Reflections on the character and danger of scoffers : 267
foi-e, beware; lest ye church of Christ, into which they have pro- sect.
also being led away fessed to enter Uard [yourselves,] that ye mail "•
with the error ofthe  , . ' °. , >J, , ,J . ? J 
wicked, fall from not-> being entangled with the error of the ungod- ~ -
your own steadfast- ly, fall from your own steadfastness, which by ;ii \~
ness- God's assistance you have hitherto retained.
18 But grow in But grow in grace, more and more, advancing is
grace, and in the from one stage of practical religion to another,
Lol-da^aviour Je- ar}d increasing daily in the knowledge of our Di-
sus Christ To him vine Lord and almighty and all gracious Sa
le glory bothnow and viour, Jesus Christ : to him [be] glory through-
for ever. Amen. out a„ the churches, and all the creation of God,
both now and for ever. Amen.
IMPROVEMENT.
Who is there, that can be so sluggish and lethargic, as not to verse
be in some measure awakened and alarmed by the awful views s
here given, of the dissolution, as well as the creation ofthe world,
by the word of God ! Who must not even tremble, when he
turnshis eye back to the dreadful ruin brought on it by the univer
sal deluge ; when that element, which had been, and is, the means 6
and instrument of life to the whole animal creation, at the Di
vine signal, became the means and instrument of death .' Who
Can be unaffected, when he seriously reflects on the heavens pass
ing away with a great noise P on the elements melting zvithfer- 10
tent heat ? on the burning up the edrth, and all things therein ?
Let scoffers who walk after their own lusts, madly deride the
promise of his coming ; let them deliver over their taunts and in- °
suits to each other, through the succession of a thousand years :
were his coming at the distance of ten thousand generations, or
a yet remoter distance, they who have any just impression on
their minds, of the eternity of God, or the immortality of the 8
human soul, would discern the important day of final retribution,
as immediate and present to their view. While they scoff and
deride the tremendous reality, let us hear the declaration of its
approach with the profoundest attention ; and let our souls en
ter deeply into the alarming and important reflection. If indeed H
we look for such great things as these, what manner of persons
ought we to be in all holy conversation and godliness, that we may
be found of him in peace, without spot or blemish ? And if we
desire this blessedness, (as who can fail earnestly to desire it,
who hath a firm and steady persuasion of its reality ?) can
We possibly live in tolerable composure, if we have little or
no reason to conclude we shall obtain an interest and share
in it ? Let us be all concerned that we may grow in grace,
and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour ; by the 11
knowledge of whom every grace will be greatly revived and
Vol. 6. 34

268 And on the patience and long suffering of God.
sect, strengthened. On these lively and important subjects of
v' meditation let our thoughts frequently dwell, and let us endeav-
verse our' t'lat ^e sentiments which result from them, may be wrought
15, 16 mt0 our hearts, and controul our lives. And as for those hard
sayings, which occur either in St. Peter or St. Paul, or any oth
er sacred and inspired writer, let us neither wrest nor torture
them to our own mischief and destruction, nor be so curiously
and sedulously diving into their meaning, as to neglect these
and the like plain and serious admonitions, this sincere milk of
the word, that we may grow thereby. May all the powers of our
souls be exerted in securing their deliverance from wrath to
come, that so the patience of Godand his long suffering toward us
may indeed prove salvation. And if that be indeed the case
the light of heaven will mightily illustrate those mysteries both
ofthe Divine word and Providence, which our weak anddefec
tive organs of vision have not enabled us clearly to discern and
unfold, while by the comparatively fainter, though in itself glo-
rious, light of revelation, we are guided through this dark and
gloomy valley.

Tlee End qf the Family Expositor on the Second Catholic
Epistle of St. Peter.

1'BE

FAMILY EXPOSITOR;

CE,

A PARAPHRASE

THE FIRST CATHOLIC EPISTLE OF
St. JOHN;

CRITICAL NOTES, AND A PRACTICAL IMPROVEMENT
OF EACH SECTION.

A
GENERAL INTRODUCTION TO THE
PARAPHRASE AND NOTES
ON
THE FIRST CATHOLIC EPISTLE
OF
St. JOHN.

i HE apostle John, to whom the unanimous suffrage ofthe
ancients hath ascribed this epistle, is the same with John the
evangelist, who is said to have written his gospel in extreme
old age ; and, as Eusebius informs us, with a view to record
some particulars concerning our blessed Lord, which had
been omitted by the other Evangelists, though he explicitly
acknowledged the truth of their history, as far as it went, and
confirmed it by his own testimony. (See Euseb. Eccles. Hist.
lib. iii. cap. xxiv.) According to the title of this epistle in
the old Italic version, and the account which is given us by
St. Austin and others, it was written to the Christian converts
in Parthia, which was a part of the Upper Asia. But in the
opinion of the learned Dr. Mill (see his Prolegom. p. 18,
\ 150, Edit. Kuster.~) this notion had its sole original from a
tradition, that the apostle John had preached the gospel in that
country ; whereas, if we may credit the report mentioned by
Eusebius, it was St. Thomas who exercised his apostolical
office among the Parthians. Others have conjectured, from
seme passages in this epistle, in which the persons, whom
St. John addresses, are represented, as having known Chi ist

272 A general introduction
" from the beginning, (see chap. ii. 13, 14, and other places,)
that he writes only to the Jewish Christians, who inhabited
Judea and Galilee. But I very much question, whether these
expressions will support the stress which hath been laid upon
them ; and accordingly, in my paraphrase, I have assigned
them a more general interpretation.
And as we find nothing but conjecture and uncertainty con
cerning the persons to whom this epistle was addressed, so
there is very little precision to be expected, in our inquiries
concerning the time when it was written. From the apostle's
saying, chap. ii. 13, It is now the last time ; and chap. iv.
1, that many false prophets are gone out into the world, com
pared with Mat. xxiv. 24, where this is mentioned as a sign
of the approaching dissolution of the Jewish commonwealth ;
some have indeed inferred this epistle was written a very short
time before the destruction of Jerusalem ; whereas, several
others, (and in particular Dr. Mill,) are of opinion its date
should be assigned to the year 91, or 92. It was probably
written before the apocalypse, as I shall have occasion to ob
serve hereafter, in sect. iv. note b.
In the style of this apostle there is a remarkable peculiarity ;
and especially in this epistle. His sentences, considered
separately, are exceeding clear and intelligible ; but when
we search for their connection, we frequendy meet with great
er difficulties than we do even in the epistles of St. Paul. The
principal signature and characteristic of his manner is an art
less and amiable simplicity, and a singular modesty and can
dour, in conjunction with a wonderful sublimity of sentiment.
His conceptions are apparently delivered to us in the order
in which they arose to his own mind, and are not the product
of artificial reasoning, or laboured investigation.
His leading design is, " To demonstrate the vanity of faith
separate from morality, to sooth and refine the warm and over
zealous tempers ofthe Christians to whom he writes, into that
amiable charity and love for which he himself was so eminent
and illustrious, and to guard and arm them against the snares

to thefirst catholic epistle of St. John. 273
and efforts oi antichrist, the grand apostate and seducer ofthe
Christian church ; and of all who were endued with his
spirit." In pursuance of which pious and benevolent intention, he
first testifies the Divine purity and holiness, and the grace ahd
mercy which is exhibited in Jesus Christ, to all who lament
and confess their sins with sincere desires of reformation and
amendment ; (chap. i. 1, to the end. J And then he urges the
propitiation and intercession of Christ, as arguments to that
obedience, that brotherly love, and that victory over the
world, which are the genuine fruits of Divine love, (chap. ii.
1 — 17.) And that they might not be perverted from their
course of fidelity and holy obedience, he forewarns them of
the many antichrists who were springing up in the world ; di
recting them to the best preservatives against their seducing
and ensnaring doctrines, (ver. 18 — 28.) With the same in
tention of awaking a generous ambition in their breasts, to at
tain the Divine resemblance, he discourses of those exalted
privileges, to which Christians, as the children of God, are
entitled, and urges the necessity of holiness, both in heart and
life, to prove that we are in that blessed number, (ver. 29 — iii.
10.) In this view, namely, as the grand characteristic ofthe
children of God, he further enforces brotherly love, (ver. 11,
to the end.) Cautioning them more particularly against being
deceived by seducing spirits, and directing them in what man
ner they might distinguish between the spirit of truth and the
spirit of error ; (chap. iv. 1 — 12 ;) Drawing to a conclusion,
with declaring his general design to be the confirmation of
their faith; reminding them ofthe ground they had to hope
their prayers should be heard for themselves and others, who
had not sinned unpardonably ; and at the close, adding a re
flection on the happy difference, which their knowing God in
Jesus Christ had made between them and an ignorant and
ungodly world, ver. 13, to the end.

PARAPHRASE AND NOTES

FIRST CATHOLIC EPISTLE OF St. JOHN.

SECT. I.
The apostle John opens the pious and charitable design which he
had in writing this epistle, and lays the foundation of what he
has further to say, in bearing his testimony to the holiness of
God, and to the mercy which he exhibits in Jesus Christ to all
who are truly sensible of their sins, and confess them with
sincere desires of reformation and amendment. 1 John I. 1,
to the end.
1 John I. 1. 1 JOHN I. 1.
'T' hat which T\ /T Y Christian brethren, I am now going to sect;
be^/^hlch AVI address you on a very important sub- *•
we have heard, ject ; to speak of that which was from the be- ^j"7~
which we have seen ginning of the gospel declaration, and indeed ; 1°
we "hZYoord^p1: fr°.m the beginning of the world, and previous '
to its existence ; of that which we have heard
most credibly attested by authentic witnesses,
and that which we have not taken merely on
their credit, but have seen with our own eyes ;
we are going to treat of that which we have at-
701,. 6. 35

276 St. John asserts, that they declared what they had seen :
sect, tentively looked upon,* and viewed so near and so on, and our hands
'• long, that it is impossible, we should mistake in have, h^}ed of the
— — • , , . , . ' ,, . , . word ot lile.
lrohn ' which, in allusion to the condescension
i. x of our blessed Redeemer in submitting himself
to be examined by our touch and feeling, I may
venture to say, that even our hands have han-
2 died b of the word of eternal life. And wdl 2 (For the life
may it be styled the word of life ; for even Je- ~tS ^
sus, who himself is the living word, and eter- bear witness, and
nal life, zvas graciously manifested in human shew unto you that
flesh forthe redemption of sinful men ; and we eternal life, which
r. , . . r ,, l . , , , c ,, was with the Father,
sazv [it] in its full evidence, and we cheerfully an(j was manifested
bear our renewed testimony, and declare unto unto us ;)
you that eternal life, which from the foundation
of the world was with the Father, most inti
mately conversant with him, and united to
him ; but in due time, by assuming the human
nature into an union with the Divine, was man
ifested to us with all the genuine characters of
3 the promised Messiah. And in consequence 3 That which we
of this, jphat we have seen and intimately con- have seen and heard,
versed with, and have not only heard of, but f^XmayhTe
have ourselves heard speaking to us, we declare fellowship with us :
. unto you; that ye also may have communion with and iruly our fel-
us in that dignity and felicity to which we are, '°^hiP ",wi* *h.e
, _. . . ° ' , , J , ... , Father, and with his
by Divine grace, exalted : and truly it is a glo- Son jesus Christ.
rious privilege well worthy your most ready
acceptance and earnest pursuit ; for our com
munion is with God the Father, and with his
only begotten Son Jesus Christ, as we are hap
py in an intimate and inseparable union with
4 each. And these things we write to you, that 4Andthesethings
the Divine life may be so improved in your write we unto you,
souls, and your meetness for the heavenly in- £*' y°ur J0? ™? be
heritance ir ay be so apparent, and so advanc
ed, that your joy may, as far as possible, be ful
filled, and no circumstance, which this mortal
state will admit, may be wanting to complete it.
3 That which we have attentively looked his resurrection, which being permitted,
upon .¦ o ibia.a-a./j.iba. ] Mr Blaciwall was a confirmation of this important fact
observes, (in his Sacr. Class. Vol. II. p. to all after ages. Dr. Berriman supposes
152,) that it is by no means synonymous these words were particularly levelled
with the former clause, but hath a more against the Menandrians, who denied the
emphatical signification, namely, that of real existence of the flesh of Christ, and
beholding attentively, with a kind of delight asserted that it was only a visible appear-
and admiration. ance : they were therefore called <Tg*»?*;,
J* Our hands have handled.] This prob- and <t>av7ao-i»r«/. See his Hist, of the
ably refers to Thomas's having insisted Trin. p. 77.
upon handling Christ's body, in proof of

For the blood of Christ cleanseth us from all sin. 277
5 This then is the And this is the great declaration which we sect.
message which we fiave heard from him, upon which our faith most '•
have heard ot him, , r „ ' ", ,. . . , v 
and declare unto cheerfully centres, and which we again declare ——
you, that God is unto you, that God is perfect light f consum- "°'in
light, and in him is mate knowledge and holiness ; and in him there
no darkness at alt. ^ m jar£ness at a^ not tne ieast mixture 0f :g_
6 If we say that norancej or of sin. And if we pretend to say, q
we have fellowship that we have communion with him, and walk in
with him, and walk dar&nesi. tr,at is, go on in the practice of sin,
m darkness, we lie, .... ' ° , • , , l ,,
and do not the truth: which is as contrary to his holy nature, as dark
ness is to that of light, whatever professions we
may make of our acquaintance with Christian
ity, and of being zealous for its interest, we lie,
and do not the truth, but apt in direct opposition
7 But if we walk to it. But if, on the other hand, we walk 7
in the light as he is -in ^ fin-fa 0f holiness, as he himself is ever in
in the light, we have . ,. ° f . , , , -i. . ,.
fellowship one with tlle "gfli °' lt-> and surrounded with it as his
another, and the brightest glory, zve have then communion with
blood of Jesus Christ him, and with one another in him : and though
his Son cleanseth us • j j • i r
from all sin. vve are mdeed conscious to ourselves of many
past offences, for which so holy a God might
for ever banish us from his presence, and of
many remaining imperfections, which might
discourage our approaches to him, we have this
grand consolation, that the blood of Jesus Christ
his Son, cleanses us from all our sins, be they
8 If we say that ever so numerous, or ever so heinous, And 8
we have no sm, we indeed it is a consolation which we absolutely
deceive ourselves, j r -r- .t . i. • -^ •
and the truth is not need ; for if we say, that we have no sin, it is
in us. too evident that we grossly deceive ourselves, and
the truth is not in us ; we must be destitute of
every good principle, if we are utterly insensible
9 If we confess our of our own guilt and imperfection. But if 9
sins, he is faithful we CQ1!lfe!ss our sjns d to God, with a becoming
and lust to fonrive , ,. J , ^ . . c '. . , . ,0
us our sins and to lowliness and contrition ot spirit, he is not only
cleanse us from all merciful and gracious, but faithful and just, to
unrighteousness, forgive us our sins, in consideration of his en
gagements to our great Surety, and to us by him,
and effectually to cleanse us from all unrigteous-
« God is light.] This expresses his most d If we confess our sins.] This so evi-
clear and perfect knowledge, for light dis- dently refers to confessing our sins to God,
covers all things; his unspotted holiness, and not to the priest, that one could hardly
for light is incapable of any pollution ; forbear being astonished, that it should
and his sovereign goodness and happiness, ever have been urged in behalf of auricular
for light, joined with vital heat, inspires confession ; if it were not for the many
pleasure into universal nature . See Dr. examples we have of such shameful and
Bates's Works, p. 537. preposterous reasoning in the arguments
which are pleaded in favour of popery.

278 Reflections on the regard due to St. John's message^ &e.
sect, ness, hy his atoning blood, and the influence
*' of that sanctifying Spirit which it has pur-
iT , chased for us.
i, iq This is our ground of confidence, and our 10 If we say that
refuge as sinners : and let us often renew our we hav,e not sinn.ed>
_ r • ¦.. r ..!_• r j .• we make him a liar,
applications to it : for as on this foundation we and his word is not
are indeed secure, so on the other hand, if we in us.
are so rash and presumptuous, to say, that we
have not sinned, we not only lie ourselves, which
in every instance must be displeasing to the
God of truth ; but we, in effect, make him a li
ar? who in the constitution ofthe gospel which
he hath sent to all, goes on a supposition, that
every soul to whom it is addressed, is under
guilt and condemnation. And consequently,
if we assert and maintain our own personal in
nocence, we shall shew, that his word is not in
us, that this humbling message of his grace has
never been cordially received by us, nor hath
produced its genuine effects on our hearts.
IMPROVEMENT.
verse How seriously should we attend to the word of life, when ad-
1 dressed to us by those who were so intimately acquainted with it,
and with him who brought it and revealed it to the world ! In
like manner may all concerned in dispensing it, be able to say that
it is what they have heard, and, as it were, seen and handled ;
2 yea, tasted and let in all its sweetness and energy. Jesus Christ
is indeed that life which was with the Father, and is now manifest
ed unto us : may we ever regard him as such, and have commun
ion with John, and the other sacred writers, in their communion
3 with the Father, and with his son Jesus Christ. Surely they,
who by experience know the delight and benefit of that commun
ion, will desire that others may be partakers of it with themselves.
Their own joy, instead of being diminished, will be rather ren-
4 dered more complete and intense, by being in this manner im
parted to others.
5 Nothing can be of more importance than to form right and
worthy conceptions of God ; and that we may do so, let us re
flect on him, as the purest and even unmingled light, without
any the least shade of darkness ; as truth in perfection, without
any mixture of falsehood or evil. And let us be particularly
* We make him a liar.] This text plain- and consequently is a clear proof of the
ly implies, that Christianity does in effect corruption of human nature.
assert, that we are all in a degenerate state*

He wrote these things to them that they might not sin. 279
concerned, that as we desire to have fellowship with him, we sect.
allow not ourselves to walk in darkness of any kind, but put off all >•
its works, that we may put on the whole armour of light, and walk  ~
in the light, as he is ofthe light. Let every action of our lives, ge£s e
every thought of our hearts, be brought to the light qf the gos
pel, and tried and proved according to it. And as it would be
very vain and criminal in us, to deny our having any sin, as it
would be self deceit to imagine it, and self confusion to affirm lo
it, let us with humble thankfulness, apply to that blood, which is
able to cleanse us from all unrighteousness. Most freely confess- 9
ing our sins, in all their aggravations, so far as our weak and
limited thoughts can attain to the view of them, let us humbly
plead his promise, and his covenant ; and then fidelity and jus
tice will join with mercy, to ensure our deliverance from the pun
ishment they merit ; so that instead of being, as we have de
served, companions in condemnation and ruin, we shall share
together in that complete freedom from all the penal conse
quences of sin, which will be the portion of all those who truly
repent, and obey the gospel.
SECT. II.
Farther to promote that holiness of temper, which it is the great
design of this epistle to recommend, the apostle urges the propiti
ation and intercession of Christ, and the necessity of shewing our
love to God, by obedience, by brotherly love, and by overcoming
the immoderate love ofthe world. 1 John II. 1 — 17.
1 John II. 1. 1 JOHN II. 1.
TV/TY little chil- TJERMIT me now to address myself to sect.
11. dren, these jf you, with all tenderness and endearment, "•
things write I unto ',.. ; ,.,, , , ' 
you, that ye sin not. as mV "ttie children, and to assure you, that /
And if any man sin, write these things concerning the readiness of j°*
we have an Advo- God to forgive sin, not to encourage you to of-
e a" fend, but with a contrary purpose, that you may
not sin. And I hope you will consider it as
your highest interest, to guard against that
greatest and most formidable of all evils. But
if any man, through the surprise of a violent
temptation, and remaining infirmity of human
nature, do fall into sin, let him not absolutely
despair, as if his case were hopeless ; for we
have still this great and important consolation,
that if we are true believers, we have an Advo
cate with the Father,* to plead for our pardon
a Jn Advocate with the Father.] The signifies one who is to plead for a person
word, advocate, in our language commonly in a court of judicature ; but Dr. Samuel

280 Christ is the propitiation for our sins ;
sect, and renew our peace, even Jesus Christ, the ther,. Jesus Christ
"• righteous one ; that great exalted Saviour, who the r|ghteous •
"77" was himself, by way of eminence, and in such
i; ! a degree, as no other person dwelling in human
flesh ever was, so perfectly righteous, that
his obedience absolutely answered the de
mands of the Divine law in all its extent and
2 purity. And he is the great propitiation for 2 And he is the
our sins, to whom, under that character, we ^P1^™ ^ Z
have fled with cheerful confidence ; and it is a ours only, but also
joy to us to reflect, that he is not only the pro- for the sins of the
pitiation for ours, but also [for the sins] ofthe whole world-
whole world .-b no nation under heaven is ex
cluded from a share in the blessings he hath
purchased, nor shall any person" whatsoever be
excluded, let his iniquities have been ever so
great and aggravated, if hebe disposed to make
3 a proper application to him. And by this cer- 3 And hereby we
tain mark and evidence, -we knozo thai we are <h> know that we
acquainted with him to the most happy and ef- kn°w him, if we
,. * , ./. r • 1 r ,, , keep his command-
fectual purposes, even if zve faithfully and up- me nts.
4 rightly keep all his commandments. For he 4 He that saith, I
that saith, I know him, and keepeth not his com- know him, andkeep-
, ,. 1 r , , , . eth not his command.
¦mandments, is a liar ; he falsely pretends to a mentS( js a uav an<i
knowledge of him, of which he is quite desti- the truth is not in
tute ; and therefore in this respect the truth is not him.
5 [in him.] But Whosoever uprightly and 5 But whoso keep-
impartially keepeth his zvord, in him certainly is eth his word, in him
the love of God perfected : it is plain he has it veril>' is the love
truly in his heart, and does not, like those who
Harris hath taken great pains to show, from any unjust aspersions, and to ad-
that it properly signifies the same with vance their interest to the utmost of their
patron amongst the Romans, or -|)|jj in the power.
Hebrew, a great person, who used to pat- b For the sins of the whole world.] Mr.
ronize the cause of some of inferior rank, Reyner has urged this as a proof, that
and who was also a sponsor for their good the merit of Christ's death shall extend,
behaviour By this he imagines several not only to believers, but to virtuous hea-
scriptures may be illustrated, and particu thens ; and I do not see that Christianity
larly Isa. i. 7 — 9 ; Job xxix. 12 ; Psal. can receive any prejudice by our acknow-
lxxii. 12 ; Job xxxiii. 23, Isfc. And in ledging, that if there are those in whom
confirmation of this sentiment he brings a truly virtuous temper prevails, they may
some remarkable quotations from the be accepted of God, in consideration of
ancients. Harris's Observ.p. 49 — 61. Per- the atonement which Christ hath made.
haps there is nothing that illustrates the But this will by no means prove the doc-
matter more, than the residence of some trine of universal redemption, in the sense
eminent persons from distant provinces, in which some persons have stated it.
in the courts of great princes or states, But it seems to me, that the apostle is to
whose business it was constantly to ne. be understood, as speaking only of all
gotiate with them the affairs of those those who believe, whether Jews or Gen-
whom they represented, to vindicate them tiles, over the whole world.

and he zvho would abide in him, ought to walk as he walked. 281
of God perfected : are regardless of the Divine authority, make sect.
hereby know we that a vajn an(j hypocritical pretence to it. And >»•
we are in him. . ^ , . , * .1. ¦ . ,. ,
by this we know, that zue are interested in the  "
Son of God, and united to him by this influence V.0'1"
6 He that saith he of our faith upon our practice. He that saith, q'
abideth inhim.ought he abideth in him, and pretends a claim to his
wTlT^even30 as° he savinS benefits' ought himself so to walk, as he,
bilked, whom he calls his Divine Master, walked,
when he was here on earth. He ought in every
thing to trace, and endeavour to imitate his
example.
7 Brethren, I And this is so obvious and natural a truth, ?
write no new pom- that I persuade myself, brethren, ye already
mandment unto-you, knovv jt • -for herein I write no new command-
but an old command- , , , , ¦ , r , ,
ment which ye had nient to you, but the old commandment, founded
from the beginning : in nature, recommended by the Mosaic law,
the old command- and that which ye had es-peciallyincxxlcated from
ment is the word ., , r • i •-{. .1
which ye have heard the beginning of your_ acquaintance with the
from the beginning, gospel, the great practical intent of which was,
doubtless, presently made known to you by
whomsoever it was preached.- I may there
fore well say, it is the old commandment ; for it
is the word which you heard from the beginning
8 Again, a new °f y°ur acquaintance with Christianity. Yet g
commandment I considering its peculiar obligations, and the
write unto you, new motives with which it is enforced upon us
winch thine- is true • 11 t ,
in him, and in you: continually, I may say again, a new command-
becausethedarkness ment I write to you, which expression is true
is past, and the true in him, and in you, for he has laid us under
light now shineth. new engagements to observe it, by his admira
ble love declared and exhibited to us ; because
the darkness of heathenism, and twilight of the
Jewish state, is now passed away, and the true
light noiv shineth, and in proportion to our
knowledge, he may reasonably expect that our
9 He that saith he care to act suitably should be awakened. He 9
is in the light, and that saith, he is in the light, that he enjoy-
hateth his brother, etni that he understands and receives the gos-
un'til now!1683 eVe" Pel' tmdhateth his brother, and does him any
designed injury, is in the darkness even till now.
And his ineffectual acquaintance with some
principles of religion, which do not influence
his heart to charity and beneficence, will, as to
his real and final happiness, stand him in no
10 He that loveth stead. But he that loveth his brother, abideth 19
his brother, abideth in the light, he improves the advantages which
in the light, and he enjoys by the Christian religion, and as he

282 They had known him who was from the 'beginning :
sect, answers its end, he will continually share the there is none occa-
"¦ pleasure ara^the security, which it gives ; for si°n of stumbling in
™7" there is no occasion of stumbling in him ; this liro-
ii. 10 w'^ secure him from giving any just cause of
offence ; whereas the malevolent passions turn
a thousand circumstances into temptations,
which prove fatal to a man's credit and repose
in this world, and his salvation in the next.
11 But on the contrary, as I said before, he who 11 But he that
hateth his brother, is in darkness, and walketh hateth his brother,
in darkness; and the consequence of that is, £X?htdlta
that as one who walketh in the night, without and knoweth not
any light to guide him, knows not whither he whither he goeth,
goeth ; so such an one, while he flattereth him- because ,that,.da,rk,"
,r . , , t i • ri_- ness hath blinded
sell with hopes ol salvation, on account ol his n;s eyes-
knowledge and profession, is really ignorant
of his own state, because darkness hath blinded
his eyes ; and so he is in the utmost danger of
falling, before he is aware, into the bottomless
pit, from whence there is no redemption.
12 These things I say unto you, and they are 12 I write unto
of universal concern ; I hope therefore you y°u» Httle children,
will all attend to them, and improve them for LTf^ivJn^n,.8^
' . r are lorgiven you tor
your own advantage. I write unto you, little his name's sake.
children, amongst the rest, to guard the least
and weakest of you against sin : because by his
name, even the name ofthe Lord Jesus Christ,
who has made an atonement for them, your
sins are forgiven you, and I am very solicitous
that you may make all due return for so inesti
mable a favour, as a pardon purchased at the
13 expense of such sacred blood. [I write to you, 13 I write unto
fathers, because ye have known him that is from y°u> fathers.because
the beginning ; because ye have heard of his X? have.know,n him
,. . a ,. ? , , ¦ , . , . that is from the be-
divine dignity and glory, who was in the be- ginning. I write
ginning, who was with God, and himself God ; unto you.young men,
that ye may behave aright towards that Divine because ye have
Saviour, who submitted to such abasement for overcomethe ™*"
us^ though originally he was so exalted and
glorious. / zvrite to you, young men, because
ye have overcome the zvicked one, have bravely
bid defiance to his allurements and terrors, in
taking upon you, in so solemn a manner, the
Christian profession ; and I would by no means
have you disgrace the victory you have already

And therefore should not love the world : 28JJ
ed one. I write un- gained. / write to you, little children,*-] be- sect.
toyou.littlc children, came even the youngest of you have known ¥•
knownetheFathera.Ve God' as the F?ther °f . his People, have been —
taught to call upon him as your Father in ;• J j"
heaven ; and I desire you may, with all filial
reverence and love, approve yourselves duti
ful and grateful to him under that relation.
14 I have written And, (as I have before said,) I have written 14
unto you, fathers, to you, fathers, because ye have known him who
kZ^n\iI\atZisfr0mthebe^inninS'i SO als°' J hCtVe zvritten
from the beginning, to you, young men, because ye are strong, you
I have written unto are in the full vigour of nature ; and may God
you, young men, be- preserve vour hearts in a right frame, and
cause ye are stromr, f . - ,. , 1 • 1 •
and the word of God lengthen out your lives to do him much service
abideth in you, and in future and distant years. And this may the
ye have overcome rather be expected, as the word of God abideth in
the wicked one. \_ , ¦ .. 1 • a •
you, as you have been instructed m the princi
ples of Divine truth by your pious parents
and other teachers, and many oiyou have given.
noble Specimens of the good effects of their in
structions, in that ye have already overcome the
wicked one in many of his attacks ; for other
wise ye could not have assumed the profession
of the Christian faith in these circumstances,
nor have retained it for such a length of time.
15 Love not the And now whatever your age, station, and 1$
world, neither the circumstances may be, suffer me to address to
things that are in the yQU Qne farther word of exhortation . which is
this, Love not the world, nor the things [which
are] in the world, in an irregular and excessive
0 To you, little children, &c] There is tacit exhortation to go on in that which he
such an apparent tautology in these three commends them for, or congratulates
verses, as cannot, that I know of, be them upon. But on the whole, compar-
equalled in any other part of scripture, ing the beginning of the 13* with the 14'1"
Some have imagined, that the signification verse, where the same words are repeated,
of little children here, (in the original mra.t- I am ready to conjecture, that ifthey were
<Tia,) is different from that in the 12th written in the original, they were left ou£
•verse, (where the word is -rtwiu.,') which again, and were written more perfectly
Wolfius says is used to signify Christians afterwards in the 14'1' ; and consequently,
in general -, whereas (nr-titi-j. refers either that all that should be stained, isiihe las-i
to those who were young in years, or clause of it, in connection with die 12th.
lately converted to Christianity. (See Tour sins are forgiven, because ye have known
Curs Philolog. Vol. V. p. 259.) And they the Father. Thus all tautology is avoided,
have supposed the meaning of the apos- and every sentiment and expression, ia
tie's exhortation here is, that as one of the either of the verses, is preserved. I have
first persons children become acquainted therefore enclosed in a parenthesis all that
with, is their father, so they should know part, both of the text and paraphrase*
God, and improve, more and more in a which may be left out without taking
practical acquaintance with him: and away any thing from the sense, or burden*
each of these congratulations 'contains a ingit with an wmecessary repetition.
VOL. 6. eS

284 For the world passeth away.
sect, degree ;d for if any one Isve the world with too world. If any man
u- great an attachment, and have his heart chiefly !ove thre. *"'?.• *•
° . . * . . . ' love of the Father is
set on its interests, or its pleasures, it mav just- not in nim-
ii. 15 ty oe concluded, that the love ofthe Father is
not in him ; for there is a real inconsistence be
tween the love of the world in this sense, and
that of God : which will easily appear^ when
we consider what we may justly understand by
16 the world ; For all that is in the world, when 16 For all that is
it comes to make up the largest catalogue of in the world, the
good things, which it can promise to those who |££h« flt£h;^
eagerly and idolatrously pursue it, [z*] to be an(j the pr;de of life,
comprehended under these three well known is not of the Father,
particulars, the lust of the flesh, that is, the but is ofthe worid-
pleasurable indulgence of our carnal appetites ;
and the lust of the eyes, that is, the acquisition
of money, which if not expended for other pur
poses for which it is designed, only serves us
to behold and count over ; and the pride of
life,' some ambitious pursuits, in consequence
of which we may make a parade in the eyes of
our fellow creatures for a little while, in our
way to the grave, which is to strip us of it all.
Now it is evident, that [these things] consider
ed as the food of luxury, avarice, and ambi
tion, are not ofthe Father, but ofthe world. It
plainly appears, that God, considered as the au
thor of all good, cannot be pleased with such
affections and pursuits ; and it would be pro
fane to suppose that they are produced or ex
cited by him, or that the prevalence of them
can be acknowledged by him, as consistent with
17 his love in the heart. Endeavour therefore, 17 And the world
my brethren, to get more and more above such
snares and entanglements as these ; and so
much the rather, as the world and all the luxury
A In an irregular and excessive degree] same opinion ; (see Annot. ex Xenoph. in
It is plainly necessary to attend to such a loc J but afterwards from the use of tha
limitation ; for otherwise there is a degree word tL\*.goveia., in Polybius, (see Annot. ex
of love to worldly enjoyments which is ra- Polyb. in loc. J he was disposed to under-
tional, and which we must have for them, stand it in general, of 'the splendour and lux-
or we cannot in a proper manner attend to ury, which vain persons affect in their
the duties of life. whole manner of living. But more strict-
' The pride qf life : a.>.-j.gcvua. tu fiix.] ly, the phrase, a^stfojefa tt @iz, refers 'to
Erasmus Schmidius understands this ot that ambitious turn of mind, which
that vain and empty boasting of the con- prompts men to engage in all those pur-
tinuanceof life, and of projects to be exe- suits, which will supply materials- for
cuted in some future part of it, which St. their vanity, and enable them to make *
James condemns. (James iv. 16.) Pa- figure in the world. See Wolfii Curx Phi?
pheliua seems to have been at first of the lolog. in loc.

Refections on the advocacy of Christ, &c. 285
passeth away, and of it, and whatever belongs to it which can sect.
the lust thereof: but serve to the gratification of our desires, passes "¦
wlllofGot'abideth ™ayYiYe a glaring pageant, which only amuses —
for ever. the eye for a tew transient moments, and then £ 17
disappears. But he that doeth the zvill of God
faithfully and steadily, abideth forever ; he
hath built his happiness upon a basis which
nothing can remove, and accordingly finds it
secure, even when he quits this momentary
world, and enters on an eternal and unaltera
ble state.

IMPROVEMENT.
Often let us be lifting up our eyes and our hearts to him who verse
is our great Advocate with the Father : too frequently do the in- *
firmities of our lives demand our application to him under that
character. Let us rejoice that he is Jesus Christ the righteous,
that he is the Lord our righteousness. While we joy in him as
the propitiation for our sins, let it comfort our heart to think, how 2
wide the efficacy of his atonement extends. O, that all the
world might be engaged to apply to him under this important
consideration ! 0,that all those who profess so to apply to him,
might remember how necessary it is, that ifthey would shew they
indeed know him, they should keep his commandments: this, rather 3,5
than any ofthose passionate transports of mind, on which some
are ready to lay so great a stress, is the perfection of love to God.
May the Spirit of Christ impress upon us more of our Master's fi
image, and teach us with greater care and exactness to order our
walk and conversation by his example. Since we have an illus
trious light to direct our path, let us make use of it to this pur
pose, lest eternal darkness come upon us. Let us learn the Di
vine lesson we are here taught, to love our brethren, and gradu- 9
ally to rise higher above that love ofthe world, that attachment
to temporal and present interests, which is inconsistent with the \%
love ofthe Father ! When we are tempted too fondly to admire,
or too eagerly to pursue this gaudy pageant, let us survey the in
ventory here given of its boasted treasures. Let us compute the
most it can even pretend to confer upon us, and impartially
weigh all that can gratify the lust ofthe flesh, the lust of the eye, 16
and the pride of life, against those solid pleasures which arise
from the love of God, against those infinite benefits which will
finally result from it. They who do his will, abide for ever, nor 17
is their removal from this empty and transitory world any ob
jection against it. Yea, rather, how would it be possible, or
how desirable, they should abide for ever, were not a removal
from such a mutable, such an unsatisfying, and in many respects
afflicting world, to make a part of the plan, formed hy Divine
Providence and grace in their favour !

28S Se reminds them that antichrist was coining.
SECT. III.
The apostle discourses ofthe antichrists which then began to arise
in the world, and directs Christians to the best preservatives
against their seducing doctrines, 1 John II. 18 — 28.
1 John II. 18. 1 John II. 18.
S.?.CT A N D now, my beloved, dear to me as little T I T T L E chil-
"l- J\ children to the most affectionate parents*1^ f?ren> lt ?s the
— — ¦ . . . , ' last time : and as ye
ljohn attend t0 "JY cautions against those many have heard that anti.
ii. 18 seducers, with which not only the world, but christ shall come,
even the church abounds. It' is indeed the last even now *¦?<; there
.. i, ._ , „ ,. . „ , .„ many antichrists ;
time ;b the last dispensation God will ever give wiie;.eby we know
to the world, is now promulgated ; and it is that it is the last
no wonder if Satan endeavour to the utmost time-
to adulterate a system from which his kingdom
has so much to fear. And as you have heard, *
that one great seducer, from his opposition to
Christ called antichrist, is coming, so I must
assure you, that even now there are many aspir-
' ing and interested men, who act in such oppo
sition to the Redeemer's cause, and the whole
purpose of his appearance, that though they
profess his name, they may not improperly be
called antichrists,0 by which indeed we may
know that this is the last time ; for when we
compare this event with the predictions of our
Lord, it is so far from contradicting them, that
indeed it is a great accomplishment and illus-
19 tration of them. Once indeed they pretend- 19 They wentout
ed to ioin themselves to us ; but that it was from us> but tbey
, J , • . i ,-.¦ . . .. were not of us : fop
only an hypocritical pretence to Christianity
which they made, appears from the issue of
it : they went out from among us, and yet they
were not upon the whole of usi nor did truly
belong to our number, while they seemed to
» Little children.] Mr. Cradoci has ob- in which our Saviour had foretold the
served, that little children are not so apt to rise of many false Christs; and this ob-
love the world ,- but seem by reason of the servation, to be sure, is material : but the
weakness of their understandings, more expression of the last time, from compar-
likely to be seduced by artful and design- ing other scriptures, seems to be more
ing men; and therefore he imagines, that extensive.
in this place there is a peculiar propriety c Many antichrists.] Dr' Whitby explains
in this appellation. See Crad. Apost. Hist, these antichrists of unbelieving Jews op-
p. 489. posing Christianity. I rather understand
b The last time.] Some explain this of them to be apostates, who had once pro-
tbe last age of the Jewish church and fessed themselves Christians, and brought
commonwealth, because it was the period in pernicious lu-retical notions.

He wrote unto them because they knew the truth : 287
if tliey had been of adhere to us. For if they had ever been sin- sect.
us, they would no cerely 0fm s0 as to feel the inward power of »"¦
doubt have contmu- i .1 ¦ i_ -r ,,',,, — —
ed with us: butMey our g°spel on their hearts, they would doubtless*
went out, that they have continued with us ; upright men would j; 19
might be made man- never have seen any cause to leave us, and Di-
nota'llof uls'eyweie vine grace would have preserved such from
tbe temptations by which these artful deceiv
ers have been insnared. But [this hath hap
pened,] that they might be made apparent, and
that we might also reap an advantage from the
detection of their hypocrisy, because it would
thereby appear, that all who join with us in ex
ternal forms, are not indeed of us ;d but that
even in the purest churches, there may be a
mixture of tares among the wheat, which it
will be prudence to remember, and to guard
20 But ye have an against. And as for you, I hope and trust 20
unction from the y0U w;u not ]ie seduced by them ; for ye have
know all'things. *° an inward anointing of the Holy One, even the
spirit of purity and joy, which Christ the Holy
One of God, hath poured forth upon us ;
and ye know all things relating to Christianity,
in such an experimental manner, as will effect
ually preserve you against those snares of this
vain world, which have been ruinous to those
unhappy apostates I have just mentioned.
21 1 have not writ- And as to what I have now said, I have not 21
ten unto you.because written to you, because ye know not the truth,
l\thTnthe\a^s>^h^}.entCred *° largelyjnto the discus-
ye know it, and that s,°n of this matter, as would then have been
no lie is of the truth, necessary ; but on the contrary, have content
ed myself with these short hints, because ye
know it, and 1 am desirous to confirm you in
it, and to awaken your zeal to join with me in
testifying it to others, and opposing the many
false doctrines which are taught in opposition
to it ; for every lie is not ofthe truth ; there is
an irreconcileable inconsistence between truth
and falsehood, and the more you are confirm
ed in the one, the more faithfully will you
23 Who is a liar, guard against and oppose the other. And 22
<¦ That they might be made apparent, be- to be Christians, when they are not, and
cause all are not of us : on xx. wrt irtrnfle; for some secular end mingle themselves
i~ H/urn.] Thus, I think, these words with us, God has suffered these to be dis
may be rendered ; and the meaning is, covered, to awe and alarm others who may
that as fchere are some, who only pretend yet be concealed.

288 He therefore exhorts them to abide in it.
sect, who is a liar and a seducer in the most danger- but he that denieth
'&• ous sense that can be imagined, but he that ^- Jfs"s -is ^-e
_— j • ,1 .1 - cv • , jr.. ¦ «. rr-., • • , Christ ! He is anti-
ljohn demeth ^at Jesus is the Christ ?e This is the chrlstj that denieth
y# 22 most pernicious of all errors, and tends most the Father and the
directly to overthrow all virtue and religion in Son-
the world, and utterly to subvert and destroy
men's souls ; and he who maintains this detes
table doctrine, is in a sense antichrist, who in
23 effect denies both the Father, and the Son : For 23 Whosoever
however some mav pretend a zeal for the hon- denieth the Son, the
our of God, while thev are cryinp: down that ianle har.th i?"1 *e
r T , T /^l • 0 •.. • 1 Father : [but] he that
of our Lord Jesus Christ, yet so it is, that ack„0wledgeth the Son,
every one zvho denieth the Son, hath not any real hath the Father also-.'
regard to the Father, nor any interest in him : ^
for God hath declared with an evidence which
all who sincerely love and honour him will not
fail to receive, that no man cometh to the
Father but by Christ ; that he is well pleased
in him as his beloved Son, and maintains a
favourable intercourse with sinful men only by
him . [But he who acknowledgeth the Son, hath
the Father also?] and taketh the most effectual
method to secure the continuance of his favour.
24 As for you therefore, to whom I now address 24 Let that there-
myself, let what I here say be improved by fo!;? ,abidf mJ™'
J c , , which ye have heard
way ot caution to yourselves ; be on your from the beginning.
guard against the numerous artifices of those If that which ye
who would insnare and seduce ybu, and let bav? h?ard f''om tbe
that word which you have heard from me, at the mX" iTyou, ye ako
beginning of the gospel, abide in you so stead- shall continue in the
ily, that no man may ever wrest it from you. Son, andintheFath-
And if it be indeed so, and that word which ye er*
have heard from the beginning, thus abide in you,
you also zvill abide in that state of blessed
union, in which you are, with the Son and the
Father ; you will dwell under their uuited
protection, r.nd find a source of delight spring-
e Denieth that Jesus is the Christ.] Some ( He who acknowledgeth the Son, hath the
are of opinion this was written against Father also.] These words, which I have
Cerinthus, who in his doctrine separated included in crotchets, are generally print-
Jesus from Christ, maintaining them to ed in our version in italic characters ; but
be two distinct persons, and denied him to they are to be found in so many good
be the Son qf God. See Dr. Berriman's manuscripts, that I cannot but believe they
Hist, of the Trin. p. 38. Compare Dr. made a part of the original, by whatever
Whitby's Preface to this epistle. Mr. Bax- accident they were omitted in some early
ter also takes in the Simonians, Menandri- copy, to which, as it seems, too much
ans, and Carpocratlans, with other here- regard has been paid. See Mills and
tics in those early ages. Baxter's Works, Wetstein in lots.
Vol. III. p. 218. "

that they might be entitled to' eternal life. 289
ing up in your souls from communion with sect.
them, to which there is nothing comparable in "'¦
any of the enjoyments of the present world. 777"
25 And this is the -And this will readily be acknowledged, if you ^"25
promise that he hath only consider, with what exalted hopes you will
promised us, even then (je supported; for this is the promise which
he hath promised to us, (which, while I men
tion, I cannot but exceedingly rejoice in the
consideration of my own interest in it,) even the
possession of that invaluable treasure, eternal
life, in comparison of which, whether we con
sider its excellence, or its duration, all the glo
ries of the world, and even the world itself, are
lighter than vanity, and unworthy the reflection
of a single moment.
26 These things These things therefore / have written unto 26
have I written un- ou concerning those whowoula r deceive y ou$ and
to vou, concerning J , „ fi . . ,, J '
them that seduce r0D you °* tnat inestimable treasure, that you
you. may guard against them with the utmost vigi-
27 But the anoint- lance. And, I trust, this will indeed be the 27
ing which ye have case, for as for you in general, I esteem you
bideih<in',you,m'and sincere in the profession of your religion, and
ye need not that any therefore may reasonably say, that the unction
man teach you: but, of the Holy Spirit, which you have received
as the same -anoint- frovihim? who hath given you the promise of
¦' 1 1 Id I'd ilC I i!_ 1. 1 1 y X m 1 OI 1 I * r* J * / i ' 11 1
all things, and is etemal lite, abideth in you perpetually and pow
erfully ; and in consequence thereof you have
no such necessity as others, that any one should
teach you the first principles of true religion.
But let it be your care uprightly and humblv
to yield up your souls to the superior instruc
tions of this Divine Spirit ; and as this same
unction from him teacheth you concerning all
things? and it is true, and has no mixture of
i'Those who would deceive you.] It is ages which might otherwise be taken
in the original, they who do deceive you ; against them. Whether this passage will
but it is plain, as has often been observed, be less capable of yielding support to the
from the commendations given them else- popish doctrine of chrism, or that ofthe
where, that it signifies no more than an Quakers, which asserts such an inspira-
endeavour to seduce; and there are many tion of all Christians as renders tlie office
passages, both in sacred and profane au- of a stated ministry unnecessary, it is
thors.in which a person is said to t/o a Min^-, hard to say. Compare Limborch's Theol.
which he attempts. See Mr. Blackwall's v 77,4, and Barclay's Apology, p. 52V
Sacr. Class. Vol. I. p. 121. With relation to the latter, it may be of
h The unctionwhich you have receivedfrom some moment to observe, that the Chris-
him, &c] The Spirit qf God is compared tian -ministry was in the highest repute in
to an anointing, becanse of his precious the church, when the gifts of the Spirit
and cheering gifts which rendered Chris- were poured down upon it in the greatest
tians more fit to encounter with their spir- abundance.
itual enemies ; as wrestlers were anointed '• Unction teacheth you all things] It
with oil to make them fitter for their vari- seems manifest from hence, that every
o'ts exercises, and to prevent the advant- Christian is supposed to have been anointed

290 Reflections on the steady regard due to Christ.
sect, falsehood in it, even as that has taught you, abide truth, and is no lie ;
"'• in him to whom by that Spirit ye are thus vital- and even as il balIJ
—•n ly united. Tea, let me now repeat it again, as ab"ff in'™'^
-;i 28 a matter of the highest importance, compre- 28 And now, lit-
hending in one word the whole of our duty and tie children.abide in
happiness ; my dear Christian friends, dear to J™' *f„whe" \%
,.,,.,, , . ™- • shall appear, we may
me as little children to their affectionate parents, i,ave confidence, and
abide in him, that when he shall appear, as he not be ashamed be-
assuredly will, in all his pomp and glory, we may fore l"m at *"s com*
have humble boldness,and may not be put to shame °'
and confusion, before him at his coming ; but
may welcome him with cheerfulness, as those
who have approved their fidelity to him, and
expect, by his grace, an abundant reward.
IMPROVEMENT.
«erse lEt us not be surprised, if there are some who revolt from
18, 19 Christianity in our days ; evincing thereby the insincerity of
their former professions ; since even the apostolic age produced
some instances of this kind. But notwithstanding this, the foun
dation of God standeth firm, and the Lord knoweth them that are
his : (2 Tim. ii. 19.) They will continue united with his
churcb in faith and love, and no temptation will be able entirely
to separate them from it.
22 23 Vain Hre all pretences to adhere to the Father, if we desert
' the Son. To his gospel therefore let us steadfastly cleave, ani-
2 5 mated by the infinitely important promise of eternal life. Can
we go to another Saviour ? Can we expect from any other hand
a nobler, or even an equal reward ? May we all, who profess a
27 relation to him, receive an anointing from above, which may teach
us all those things it is of importance for us to know, and which
24 may en'gage us to abide in him with inseparable fidelity. Yet a
little while, and he will again come, will appear with a glory
which will warrant, and will reward the firm attachment we have
28 manifested to his interests. May we not, at that important
period, have reason to be ashamed before him ; may he not be
ashamed of us ; but having confessed him before men, may we be
confessed by him before his Father, and his holy angels. (Luke
xii. 8.)
by the Holy Ghost. But as it would be how restrained a sense many general ex*
most absui'd to pronounce it impossible, pressions, occurring in scripture, may be
that a man in any degree of error should taken, and in that view is well worth our
be a true Christian, it plainly shews^ in attentive regard.

He tells them they "were the sons of God : 291

SECT. IV.
The apostle discourses concerning the exalted privileges ofthe chil
dren of God, to which all true Christians are entitled, and urges
the necessity of a holy temper, and of a holy life, in order to
demonstrate that we are of that happy number. 1 John II. 29
—III. 10.
1 John II. 29. 1 John II. 29.
TF ye know that he t HAVE before been discoursing of the Di- S=CT-
knowthft'eTery one -*¦. vine holiness and purity : now the consider- 1V'
that doeth right- ation of this may enable you to judge, whether ij0ha
eousness is born of you are, or are not, in the happy number ofthe ii. 29
"""• children of God. For since ye know, that he is
perfectly righteous, ye may know, that every
one that practiseth righteousness, is born of him ;
as the production of righteousness in the mind
argues a Divine agency upon it, therefore he,
in whom it is produced, is, by regeneration,
the Son of God.
III. 1 Behold, Now on this view I would entreat you atten- iii. t
what manner of love tively to dwell ; as indeed no subject can be
the Father hath be- more worthy 0f your serious regard. Behold,
stowed upon us, that , . J . / , , . . . ,. ,° , , , ,*
we should be called my brethren, behold with delight and holy ad-
the Sons of God : miration, what manner of love, what immense,
therefore the world unutterable, inconceivable condescensions of
cause it knew'hini l°vei the Father of universal nature, the Father
not. of our Lord Jesus Christ, hath bestowed upon
us, sinful mortals, that zve should be honoured
with so sublime an appellation, should be called
the children of God;* as he hath himself express
ed it, I will be a Father unto you, and ye shall
be my sons and my daughters, saith the Lord
Almighty. (2 Cor. vi. 18.) It is true, indeed,
this is a dignity which only attracts the obser
vation of very few, and in this respect the zvorld
knows us not, and doth not acknowledge us for
what we really are j because it knoweth not him,
" We should 'be called the children of God] which it was mentioned as the privilege
The original word is Ttx.itt, not viot, and of Christians to become the sons of God,
therefore should be rendered children, one of the translators was startled at so
rather than sons. It is worth observing bold a saying as he thought it, and said,
upon this text, that when the Danish mis- It is too much ; let tne rather render it,
sionaries appointed some of their Malaba- They shall be permitted to kiss his feet.
rian converts to translate a catechism) in J-et. of Dan. Miss. No, 7, p. 56.
vol. 6. 37

~92 And should hereafter be like him, seeing him as he is,
sect, who is God's eternal and first bora Son, the
1V' Head of the family, through whom we have re-
ljohn ce'vec* the adoption. Such are the unhappy
iii. 1 prejudices of apostate men against the Divine
will, and the Divine image, that Christ himself
was unknown while he dwelt in human flesh ;
and therefore it is no wonder that we are so,
in that respect in which we resemble him.
3 Nevertheless, my beloved, it is a most certain, 2 Beloved, noy,-
and a most joyful truth that nozv zve are the arewe the sons of
children of God, and a truth which draws after ye°t a'pp"ear w£at ™*
it a long train of glorious consequences ; for it shall be : but we
doth not yet perfectly appear what we shall be ,-b know, that when he
the inheritance we expected is far beyond what s^\V?h?mTforwe
we can at present conceive. But this we know shali see h'im as he
in the general, that if he, by whom we have re- is.
ceived the adoption, be revealed ? as he will cer
tainly at length be, we shall be like him, for
zve shall see him as he is ;d we shall have so
clear and distinct a view and discernment of
him, as shall transform us into his image, even
the image of his holiness, the brightest and
most illustrious of the various glories with
which he is invested.
3 But let not any imagine this is an expectation 3 And every man
indiscriminately to be entertained bv all who *at ,hath this hope
. , ., , J /-,, ¦ . ¦ J in him, punfieth
style themselves Christians, or in any measure
consistent with an unprofitable and wicked life.
No, it is of the most generous tendency, and
produces the most happy effects ; for every one
zvho hath this hope in him on a solid foundation,
h It doth not yet appear, &c] It is ob- c If he be revealed.] This is one of the
servable that these are the words of John, many places, wherein the particle mi, or
of him who had not only so familiarly u, which is nearly equivalent to it, does
conversed with Christ on this sublime and not imply any uncertainty of the event, but
delightful subject.' but had seen his trans- is put for when.
figuration, when Moses and Elias appear- d We shalt see him as he is] Archbishop
edin such refulgent glory. He also, as Tillotson well observelh, and proves at
Mr. Baxter observes in this connection, large, that the sight of God is put to ex-
(see his Works, Vol. III. p. 16,) saw a press the knowledge and enjoyment of him,
most glorious vision ofthe New Jerusalem, because of its excellency and dignity, its
But it maybe doubted whether this epis- largeness and comprehension, its spiritu-
tie were not of an earlier date than. the apo- ality and quickness, its evidence and cer-
calypse, and it seems most probable that it tainty. (See his Works. Vol. III. p. 194.)
was, both considering the great age of Seneca has some most sublime passages in
the apostle, when banished to Patmos, his ciid epistle, relating to that Divine light
and how naturally some things on which which good men should behold in a fu-
he touches in this epistle, especially relat- ture state ; the very thought of which, he
ing to antichrist, might have been illus- says, will prohibit any thing sordid, base,
trated by what he saw there. or malevolent, from settling in the mind
that entertains it.

Therefore Christians should be pure, as he is pure. 293
himself, even as he purifieth himself from every pollution, with a sect.
is pure« sincere desire to advance daily in every branch iv-
of moral perfection and excellence, till at "~~" "
length he becomes pure, even as he is pure, so ;jl "l
far as the Divine holiness can be resembled by
any creature in this mortal and imperfect state.
4 Whosoever com- On the other hand, every one who practiseth sin, 4
mitteth sin, trans- practiseth also the violation of the Divine law ;
gresseth also the r t^s • the v natUre and essence of sin,
law ; tor sin is the ' , , J , • 1 1
transgression of tlie and what is common to every kind, and every
law. act of it, that sin is the violation of the law,e
5 And ye know either natural or revealed. And ye know, that 5
that he was mani- he who is so familiar to our thoughts, and our
tested to take away j- t\- ¦»«¦ * 1 e
our sins ; and in him discourses, even our Divine Master and Sav-
is no sin. iour, was manifested, that he might take away
the guilt and power of our sins, by his atone*
ment, and by the sanctifying influences of his
Spirit ; and there is no kind or degree of sin in
him, nothing but what is of the most opposite
6 Whosoever a- nature. It is plain, therefore, that every one 6
netw" who'so""- who abideth in him, sinneth not, cannot make a
er sinneth, hath not trade and practice of it ; and that (very one
seen him, neither who thus habitually and allowedly sinneth?
known him. nath not seen n\m nor known him : his views and
knowledge of him have been so superficial, as
that they deserve not to be mentioned, since
they have not conquered the love and preva
lence of sin, and brought the man to a holy
temper and life.
7 Little children, My dear little children, let no one deceive you 7
y^u :°hemthatdedCoeeIh on this imPortant matter by vain words, with
righteousness, is whatever pomp, or solemnity, or plausibility,
they may be attended. A being himself immu
tably holy, can never dispense with the want of
holiness in his reasonable creatures. He who
practiseth righteousness, is righteous,^ even as
• Sin is the violation qf the law.] I causes them to discern, and to lamatit 1
choose violation as rather a more expres- while others, evidently their inferiors,
give word than transgression, and so an- are vain and ignorant enough to conclude
swering more exactly to avoftia., which themselves perfect, and lacking nothing ;
implies not only /arafAyo/Ata., a passing the but likewise to make one scripture con-
iounds qf God's law, but an attempt, if pos- sistent with another, (compare James iii.
sible, to annihilate and destroy it. 2,) and even to reconcile this assertion
s Every one who habitually and allowed- to other passages in the epistle before us.
ly sinneth.] It seems absolutely neces- Seechap.i 8 — 10.
sary to interpret the expression thus, not 8 He that practiseth righteousness is
only to prevent some of the best of Christ- righteous.] It is very necessary to inter-
ians from falling into despair, on account pret the phrase thus, to avoid an indulgence
of those i emainders of sinful imperfection, as extravagant as the severity we have op-
which their very eminence in religion posed above. For certainly it is not every

i!94 He that is born of God, doth not commit sin.
sect, he himself is righteous : it is his own image, righteous, even as
iv- and he must invariably love and delight in it, he is n§rhteous :
and must as invariably abhor sin, as utterly con-
iii.8 trary 1° his nature. For indeed he who 8 He that com-
practiseth sin, is of the devil: he imitates his mitteth sin, is ofthe
i_ , J ,. . , , • • devil; for the devil
character, and complies with his instigations; s;nneth from the be-
for the devil sinneth from the beginning : he in- ginning. For this
troduced sin into the creation of God, and he purpose the Son of
continues still to promote it ever since, to the f£* t™* ^mtglxt
utmost of his power and influence :h whereas destroy the works of
the appearance of the Son of God was to a the devil.
quite different and contrary purpose ; for he
was manifested in human flesh, that he might
dissolve and destroy the zvorks ofthe devil? that
lie might recover mankind from the apostasy
into which they were seduced by the tempta
tions of satan ; and delivering them from the
bondage of sin, might restore them to the
practice of universal righteousness, and there
by to the favour and enjoyment of God.
9 Every one who is born of God, who is regener- 9 Whosoever is
ated by Divine wace, and adopted into the born of God, doth not
i (!• ,"., , ., * , .. • commit sin ; tortus
number of his children, doth not practise sin, seed remauieth in
because his seed abideth in him ; there is an him; and he cannot
immortal principle implanted by God in the sin, because he is
heait, which will not suffer a man, who hath born of God.
received it, entirely to overbear it ; and he
cannot sin, in such a manner and to such a de
gree as others,k because he is thus born of God,
one who performs some one just or right- Christ is come to overthrow and demolish.
eous action, that can be denominated right- Accordingly he has already broken, as it
eous ; nor can any man be entitled to that were, the compages and strength of it ;
character, who doth not in the main and we may hope it will gradually be
course of his life, practise universal right- levelled, and its very ruins removed. He
eousness. has certainly done, what has a most pow-
h Sinneth from the beginning, &.c J Mr. erful tendency to produce such an effect.
2.imborch imagines this phrase refers to But it seems driving matters to a very
repeated acts of sin, and a continued course unjustifiable extremity, to argue from
of It which preceded Satan's expulsion hence, as some have done, the utter ex-
from heaven. See Lim. Theol. lib- ii. tirpation of all moral and penal evil from
cap. xx. sect. 4. But it seems, that the the universe. And were not the judgment
use of the present tense implies a continu- so palpably biassed by tlie affections, as
ance in a course of sin ; which is indeed we see it to be in many instances, it is
the case with respect to this malignant not to be conceived that men ofpenetra-
and unhappy spirit, who continues incor- tion should have laid any stress on so pre-
rigible, notwithstanding all he has already carious an argument.
suffered, and all which he certainly k He cannot sin.] It is certain these
knows, he has farther to endure. words must be taken in something of a
¦ Destroy the works of the devil : ?.v<rn.] qualified sense, or they would prove not
This expressive word leads us to look on only the sinless perfection of every child of
sin and misery as a fabric, of which the God, but also the impeccability of every
devil is the great architect, and which such person, or the impossibility of his

Reflections on the privilege of being born of God. 295
10 In this the In this therefore, and by this, as the grand sect.
children of God are characteristic, are the children of God manifest- iv-
diMren'ofThe lev- ed on the one hand> and the children ofthe devil, ~~~
il ; whosoever doeth on the other. Every one who doth not practise ;;; ^q
not righteousness, is righteousness, is not of God ; and I may add, "'
he thafb'veth'not as a matter of Sreat consequence, that he who
his brother. loveth not his brother, as he cannot practise
righteousness, a great part of which consists in
brotherly love, is not of God ; neither can he,
without great presumption, pretend to claim a
place amongst his children.
IMPROVEMENT.
How inestimable a privilege is it to be born of God ! What verse
infinite reason have those that possess it, to rejoice and be ex- 1
ceeding glad ! With what astonishment should we reflect upon
the Divine condescension, in admitting us to such an endearing
relation ! Let us behold with admiration and joy, what manner of
love the Father has bestowed upon us, that we sinful wretched
mortals, should be called the sons of God .' Let us behold how
high it rises, how wide it diffuses its effects ! How glorious the
inheritance, to which in consequence of this we are entitled ! The
world indeed knows it not ; nor do we ourselves completely know
it. Even John, the beloved disciple, who lay in the bosom oiour
Lord, and drank so deep out of the fountain head of knowledge
and holiness, even he says, it doth not yet appear what we shall be. 2
But let us, in sweet tranquillity of soul, depend on our heavenly
Father, that he will do whatever is becoming his perfect wisdom
and goodness, in respect to the advancement and felicity of his
own children. During our state of minority, let us be contented
to be at his allowance, and rejoice, that we are in the general 2
told, that when Christ, the first born of the family, shall make
his second triumphant appearance, we shall also appear with him
in glory, new dressed from the grave, to adorn his train, and
transformed into his illustrious image, not only with respect to
the glories ofthe body, but the brighter glories of the immortal
spirit. With him we shall have an abundant entrance into his
everlasting kingdom, and for ever experience the efficacy of that '
near and intimate vision of him, which we shall there enjoy, to
transform us into the same likeness from glory to glory? O, that,
sinning, which none have been wild and must be taken in such a latitude. Com-
enthusiastical enough to assert. It must pare Luke xiii. 33 ; Heb. ix. 5 ; Neh. vi.
therefore, I think, be understood only as 3; Numb. xxii. 18. And this phraseology
expressing a strong disinclination to sin, in Raphelius well illustrates by similar pas-
the kind and degree referred to before, sages from the classics. See Annot. ex
And it is certain, there are many passages Polyb. in loc.
of scripture, in which the word, cannot,

296 They are reminded, that they should love one another ;
sect, in the mean time, we may all feel the energy of this blessed hope
1V" to purify our souls, that our hearts and dispositions may corres
pond to our expectations ! When Christ came in human flesh, it
8 5 8 was Wlth this important purpose, that he might take away sin, that
he might destroy the works ofthe devil, and reduce to order and
harmony that confusion and ruin, which Satan by his malicious
insinuations had introduced into the world. Blessed Jesus !
may this thy benevolent design be more and more effectual.
May the empire of sin and corruption, which is the empire of
hell, be entirely subdued, and thy celestial kingdom of grace and
holiness advanced. And may none deceive themselves, nor for-
7 get, that he alone is righteous, zvho practiseth righteousness. By
this let us judge of ourselves, whether we are the children of God,
9, 10 or ofthe devil. And instead of flattering ourselves that though
we do commit sin with allowance, yet there may be some secret
seed of God still concealed in our hearts ; let us judge of our
having received this regenerating seed, by its tendency to pre
serve us from sin, and the victories it enables us to gain over its
destructive wiles and insufferable tyranny.
SECT. V.
The apostle discourses ofthe necessity and importance of brotherly
love, as a distinguishing mark and characteristic of the children
of God. 1 John III. 11, to the end.

I

1 John III. 11. 1 John III. 11.
MENTIONED the want of brotherly love, poR this is the
as an argument of not belonging to God ; ¦*• message that ye
777- and a little consideration may persuade you, h?ar.d from the be-
ljohn . ...,, _ , . J r , J . ginning, that we
Iii. 11 that lt is indeed so. lor this, as you know, is should love one an-
the message which you heard of us the apostles other.
and ministers of Christ, from the beginning of
our appearance among you, as our Lord had
frequently in person inculcated it, and almost
with his dying breath, that we should love one
12 another ; And that we should not be as Cain, Y2 Not as Cain,
[zvho] zvas most apparently ofthe wicked one, ^ho was of that
and barbarously slew his own innocent and pi- wicked one, and
, lt a j r l * j- j i 7 slew his brother.
ous brother. And for what cause did he slay And wherefore slew
him P truly for this, because kis own deeds were he him ? Because
evil, and those of his brother righteous ; in con- his own works we'e
sequence of which he was disapproved, and ^Jateoi.
his brother approved by God ; and this excit
ed not his repentance, but his envy and hatred,
which at length settled into the most rancorous

for he who loveth not his brother, abideth in death. 297"
malice, and produced that horrible effect. sect>
13 Marvel not, And as there is a great deal ofthe same malig- v-
tny brethren, if the nant temper remaining in the world, and there 
world hate you. ' . , .u u * \_ , llohn
are many, in that sense, though not by natural -t-? 13
descent, of the seed of Cain, zvonder not, my
brethren, if, under this influence, the world
14 We know that hate you. But we, on the other hand, know j^
we have passed from ^flf we are passed over from the boundaries
cause we love' the an(^ territories of death, to those oi life? because
brethren. He that zve unfeignedly love the brethren ; as they are
loveth not his broth- tj,e children of God as well as ourselves, and
er abideth in death. ^ members 0f one body whh us< m that lov.
eth not [his] brother, can have no good principle,
but necessarily abideth in spiritual death, and
must for ever continue in that miserable state,
if the frame and temper of his mind be not en-
tirfly changed.
15 Whosoever ha- And this you may easily apprehend, if you is
, teth his brother is a consider, that every one who hateth his brother.
murderer : and ye . , , c i •
know that no mur- is a murderer ; and were it not tor the restraint
derer hath eternal of human laws, that private malice which is
life abiding in him. harboured in his thoughts would produce, as it
did in the instance of Cain, actual murder.
And ye assuredly know, that no murderer hath
eternal life abiding in him, nor can any person
of that detestable character enter into the ce
lestial kingdom, the region of perfect love.
16 Hereby per- Jesus Christ, who reigns in that blessed world, IS
ceive we the love of has priven us various and numberless proofs of
God, because he laid a ,, , , , .. , . . . „,. l , ,,
down his life for us : an unparalleled charity ; and it is in this, above all
and we ought to lay the other instances of it, that we know by experi-
downourlivesforthe ence the greatness oi his love, as he hath laid down
his life for us :h and we in imitation of such an ex
ample ought to be ready to lay down [our] lives
for the brethren? when the good of his church
8 Passed over from death to life] This as equivalent to Acts xx. 28, in which, as
is said even of the best of men ; which he who laid down his life for us, is God,
implies by a strong consequence, that as well as -man, God is said to have done
they are, as it were, born in the land and that which the man united to him did.
territories of death ,- or that the gospel finds But it is not to be denied, that many
them In such a condition, as to be liable copies, which I here follow, read only
to-condemnation and destruction, to the av]x instead of ©es : hereby we perceive his
execution of a capital sentence. And it love. And there are many places, where
seems to me, that such oblique expressions the relative evidently refers to a remote
speak such truths as these, in a manner antecedent. Compare Heb. vii. 2. note".
peculiarly convincing and affecting.
b We know his love, as he hath laid down c Lay down our lives for the brethren ]
his life for us.] This text, as it stands in That is, when the life and happiness of
etir version, has generally been mentioned jn<wvareeoncerned,weoughtto be willing

298 Therefore they should not love in word, but in truth.
sect, or of any number of our fellow Christians re-
v- quires it. And if we ought to be willing to 17 But whoso
"~"n die for the good of others, how much more to bath this world's
HI 17 relieve them in any of those necessities, which j£°th'e*n hav^need!
require us only to impart to them a little of an(j shutteth up his
our substance ? Whosoever therefore hath the bowels of compassion
good things oj 'the present world, and when he a^iethThe lo°ve
seeth his brother in necessity, shutteth up his 0f g0& jn him ;
bowels from him ; so that he will not impart any
thing out of his own abundance for his relief;
how dwelleth the love of God in him, or with what
face can he presume to call himself a Christian ?
18 My little children, let me speak freely to you I8 Mv little chil-
on this head, and let us not love, merely in word, ?ren' le,1 us 1°' lc".e
' i-i >n word, neither in
or in tongue, nor content ourselves with any ex- tongue, but in deed
ternal and complimental expressions of regard ; and in truth.
but let our affections prove the sincerity of our
professions, and shew that we love in deed and
19 in truth. And in this we know, that we are 19 And hereby we
ofthe truth, and that we are real Christians ; k.now l,?at "e,aI? °f
u ,. ^, . Ci, . . ,, ' the truth, and shall
andm the conciousness 01 this shall assure our assure our hearts
hearts before him, when wre draw nigh in the before him.
30 exercises of devotion. For if our own heart 20 For if ourheart
condemn us of any evil which we secretly in- condemn us, God is
dulge, while we preserve our characters in the Sreater than our
• fir iv j „i lL heart, and knoweth
sight ot men unsullied, we may well be thrown an things.
into terror and anxiety ; knowing that God is
infinitely greater than our hearts, and knoweth
all things without exception ; so as continually
to view numberless follies, which we never ob
served, or have entirely forgotten, and number
less aggravations attending each, which it was
impossible for us fully and distinctly to con-
21 ceive. But, beloved, if our hearts condemn us 21 Beloved, if our
not, but we have the testimony of our conscien- heart condemn us
ces beforehim, as to the sinceritv of our repent- not'c , thcn have ™e
i r ¦ id j u ¦ ^ "• r confidence towards
ance and faith, and the integrity 01 our gen- God.
eral walk and conversation, [then] have we that
confidence and freedom of speech before God,
in our addresses to him, which nothing else
to sacrifice our own. If one only were to heathens themselves saw the obligation to
be rescued on such terms, the argument submit to death in such acase, though they
would in a great measure fail, unless that were unacquainted with that noble motive
one were of so great importance, that in to which the apostle here refers. Compare
dying for him we died for many ; and the Cicero de efficiis, lib, i. cap. iii. p, 34.

We should love one another. 299
could give us, and which it is impossible sect.
we should have, while we know that we deal v-
deceitfully in any instance, either with him or ~—~
22 And whatso- our fellow creatures. And we know, that -°^S
ever we ask, we re- whatever we ask, we shall receive of him, if
ceive of him, because , . , , J
we keep his com- subservient to our truest good, because we are
mandments. and do conscious of a prevailing care to keep his com-
those things that are mandments, and to do the things which we have
p easing in is sig t. reason to apprehend are pleasing in his sight ;
which he, as the righteous God, will be pleas
ed with, when proceeding from a sincere princi
ple of faith in Christ, and attended with those
humble regards to him, which the imperfec
tions of our own obedience, in its best estate,
23 And this is his will require. And this is his great command, 23
commandment, That That we should believe in the name of his dear
E «™ tf SlS! S°» J™ Christ, and endeavour to grow more
Jesus Christ, and in that blessed principle of faith in him ; and
love one another, as that we should unfeignedly and cordially love
he pie is com- one another, as he hath so strongly and affec-
TUsndiTipnt 24 And he that tionately charged us to do. And this is the 24
keeneth his com- true way to have that communion with God,
mandmtnts, dwell- to -which I expressed, in the beginning of my
eth in him, and he ?- .. , , , • ._ 1 e i
in him -. and hereby epistle, such a desire to introduce you : for he
we- know that he a- that keepeth his commandments abideth in him,and
bideth in us, by the he, that is, God, abideth in that man : and in
|iPvennuIh!ChheI,ath '*" 7Ve farther know, that he abideth in us by
such an intimate union, even from the spirit
which he hath given us, and which is the token
and effect of his habitation in us ; producing
in our souls by his gracious operation, the im
age of God, and forming us to an intimacy with,
and nearness to him.

IMPROVEMENT.
O THAT the Divine Spirit which God hath given to dwellin verse
believers, and by which he himself resides in them, may tc«ch xl>24
us more effectually this great lesson of love, which is so agreea
ble to the purposes for which he was conferred ! Let us abhor
the temper oi Cain, as much as we abhor the actions it produced, J2
and dread the doom they incurred. As for that hatred of the 13
world, which, in a steady adherence to our duty may probably
fall to our lot, let it by no means surprise or discourage us. It is
surely enough to support our spirits under the malice and out
rage of a wicked world, that if we are steady and consistent Christ
ians, zve may knozv, that we are passed from death to life. O 14
blessed transition ! O the adorable riches of Divine grace to
vol. 6. 38

300 Reflections on the obligations to Christian love»
sect, which it is owing ! May the ardour of our love to our brethren
v- render this happy change more and more apparent ; and may
"~" — this Christian benevolence be so ardent in our hearts, as to make
verse ^g w;u;ngt when certain duty requires it, even to lay down our
16 lives for them : having been ourselves distinguished with the
like token ofthe love of our Divine Master, who spared not his
own life for us ; and O, what are even thousands of our lives in
comparison of his .' And shall we then, while our brethren in
17 the Lord are in necessity, be tenacious oi our substance? When
we are surrounded with plenty, shall we be unwilling to impart
alittleof our abundance for their relief, or content ourselves with
ig the charity of words, which cost us nothing, while we withhold
the things that are needful for them ? How will such shameful,
detestable hypocrisy disgrace all our pretensions to the love of
God : but let us treat all hypocrisy, either towards God or man,
with detestation and abhorrence. Let us love, not only in word
and in profession, but in deed and in truth, and rather choose that
Our actions should exceed our engagements, than disappoint in
any instance the expectations we have raised.
19 Of what infinite importance is it to have confidence towards God
in all our addresses to his heavenly Majesty ! And if we desire
this to be the case, let us reverence our own consciences ; avoid
ing every thing which would cause our hearts to condemn us, in
20 21 *he presence of him who is greater than our hearts, and knoweth
all things. And while we rejoice in this, that they do not con
demn us, let us be very careful that we examine them thoroughly,
that we be not imposed on by a false answer, as it is to be feared
many, through a superficial inquiry, are, whose expectations
are the most sanguine, and whose pretensions are the loudest.
23 Let us remember this great summary of Christian duty, that we
22 believe in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and that we keep his
commandments, and do the things that are pleasing in his sight.
An obedience, springing from such a faith, a faith, verified by
such an obedience, will give us a comfortable hope, that our
prayers shall be accepted of God now, and our persons accepted
hereafter to eternal life. Amen.
SECT. VI.
The apostle cautions the Christian converts against being deceived
by seducing spirits ; and directs them how they may distin
guish between the spirit of truth and the spirit of error. 1 John
IV. 1—12.

I

1 John IV. 1. ijohnIV.1.
r is necessary, my beloved, thatm the circum- T> ELOVED, be-
stances in which we are placed, I should -D lieve not every

Many false prophets were in the zvorld. 3Qi
spirit, but try the caution you against credulously submitting to sect:
spirits whether they every one who pretends a divine inspiration for
are of God : because , i , , ;. . ,, c
many false prophets what he savs : °elieve not therefore every pre-
are gone out into the tended spirit:* but make trial of the spirits,
world. whether they be indeed of God or not : for it is
certain, that many false prophets are gone forth
into the world, boasting a Divine mission, and
thereby laying snares for the souls of men,
with such artifice, that might, as our Lord ex
presses it, (Mat. xxiv. 24.,) deceive the very
2 Hereby know ye elect if it were possible. Now in this ye know 2
the Spirit vof God : an(j may distinguish the Spirit of God, which is
confesseuuhltjetus thf .SPirit of truth, from that of error : every
Christ is come in the spirit that confesselh Jesus Christ, zvho is come
flesh, is of God. in the flesh? that pays a becoming deference
to his authority, and the Divine discoveries
which he hath made, is of God : there cannot,
in the general, be any better attestation of any
spirit than this, that it tends, in its agency and
operations, to promote the honour of the great
3 And every spirit Redeemer. ' Andyou may, on the other hand, 3
that contesseth not, r ., • ., . ,. , , .. .. i
that Jesus Christ is be sure. of thls> that every pretended spirit of
come in the flesh, is revelation, that doth not confess and do homage
not of God .- and this to Jesus Christ, who is come in the flesh, is not
chrisat ^whereofnte °fGod: and indeed this is on the contrary, the
have heard that it very [spirit] of antichrist,* of whom you have
should come, and heard in the Divine oracles and predictions
even now already it which our blessed Lord delivered concerning
is in the world. a. , . ,, , , . , ¦ .°
4Ye are of God lit- l"ls ™st tlme ™at he is coming, and is now in
tie children, andh'ave some measure already in the world. But, my 4
* Believe not every spirit.] Many pre- him, but yielding a regular consistent bom-
tended to the character of the Messiah, age, and, as it were, harmonizing and fall-
and others, in an extraordinary manner to ing in with his design.
be sent and inspired of God ; and this c This is the spirit qf antichrist.] From
they did with a view of turning away hence some have argued, that the Pope
Christians from their faith and hope. 7 he cannot be antichrist, because he confesses
apostle here, by a short turn of argument, Christ; and that it must necessarily be
demonstrates that they were indeed im- some entirely opposing person or sect, and
postors from this very attempt. which does not bare the Christian name ;
6 That confesseth Jesus Christ, who is come but the interpretation above obviatesythis
in the flesh ] So the words 0 cfAo\a.yu objection j for it is certain popery is an
Ijio-sv X/i/roir sv o-ttpxt twiM/flol*, may very usurpation entirely inconsistent with a
well be rendered ; and indeed they must due homage to Christ, and founded upon
be so in this connection, for the bare con- principles most opposite to those of his
fession of Christ's incarnation would not government and religion. It is said tohave
have*been sufficient to have cleared them been already in the world, as the ambitious,
from the suspicion of being impostors. To imposing, persecuting spirit, which is the
confess Jesus Christ, seems to mean, not very essence of antichristianism, did then
barely professing some kind of regard to greatly prevail.

302 Whereas the apostles xvere of God.
sect, dear children, ye are of God, and have overcome overcome them ; be-
VI- them in all their snares and de!usions,d because ?ause. greater >s
i , „ , . r . V ,, . . he that is in you,
ljohn 8reater and more powerful by far is he that is than uetiiat is in the
iv. 4 m you-> than he that is in the world : the Son of world.
God, who stands at the head of that interest in
which you are embarked, and who aids you by
the mighty communications of his Spirit, is
infinitely too strong for satan, the great head
of the apostasy, and for all his confederates.
9 They of whom I have now been speaking, are 5 They are ofthe
of the world, and they know how to manage world : therefore
their affairs in a manner which will be pleasing •£* ^h °^
to it : therefore they speak as ofthe world, as heareth them,
taking their instructions from it, they give
their followers worldly hopes and expectations,
and the world greedily hears them, and drinks
in their fallacious maxims, to the unspeakable
detriment of the interests of true religion.
6 Whereas, on the contrary, we are of God, and 6 We are of God:
have approved ourselves to be so, by such irre- he that knoweth
• .-ui • i »l .. t ^ God, heareth us ; he
sistible evidence, that I may now venture t°thatisnot of Go(1
say, that he who knoweth God, and experiences heareth not us.
the governing influence of Divine fear and Hereby know we
love, heareih and regardeth us f but he who is *« g* £ ^
not ofGcd, doth not attentively and obediently ror#
hear ui ; and by rejecting our testimony, at
tended with such evidence, proves himself des
titute of all true religion. After such a series
of miracles, as have been wrought in confirma
tion ofthe gospel, and other proofs attending
it in their days, it may be laid down as a test ;
so that by this we may sufficiently know, and
discern between the spirit of truth and the spirit
»¥e — have overcome them.] That is, sequence of which you may know assur.
your doctrines have prevailed against edly that we are of God, and they of the
some who deserve the name of antichrist, world." Compare Bull's Serm. i. p 11.
as undoubtedly all who opposed the Chris- I rather think, as Archbishop Tillotson
tian interest in some measure did ; and as has stated it, (Vol. III. p. 501.) He con-
you have the true miraculous gifts of the siders the Christian religion as now so
Spirit, to which they falsely pretend, it is abundantly demonstrated, that it might be
soon seen, that the advantage is clearly made a test by which other doctrines and
On your side. pretences might be tried; and to those who
* He who knoweth God, heareth us.] have received it upon full evidence,it must
Bishop Bull thinks, the meaning of this be so. Thus the Jews were directed to
is, "Regard our temper and conduct, judge, and obliged to condemn, a pretend-
and compare it with that of those who ed prophet, as ipso facto, proved an impos-
oppose us, and you will find a carnal prin- tor, if he attempted to turn them aside
ciple continually prevailing in them, and from the revelation which God had given
a spiritual principle governing us : in con- by Moses, Deut. xiii. 1 — 3.

Every one zvho loveth, is born of God. 303
of error, as the one receives, and the other re- sect.
jects, this Divine system. vi.
7 Beloved, let us But think it not enough speculatively to ad-  "
love one another •: mit ;ts authority. Let it be vour great care ^"i"
Sd^" one tlal practically to acknowledge it ; and especially ,V"
loveth is born of to the purposes of mutual benevpknce. Yes,
God, and knoweth my beloved, let us love one another ;l for love is
God- as really from God, as truth itself; and every
one who loveth, every one in whose heart this
Divine principle reigns and triumphs over the
selfish and contrary passions, shews by it that
he is born of God, by his regenerating and trans
forming grace, and that he truly knoweth God ;
he makes it appear, that he judges rightly of
God's nature and will ; and that his acquaint
ance with him has made deep and powerful
8 He that loveth impressions on his heart. Whereas he who 8
not, knoweth not loveth not, whatever he may pretend, hath not
love/ ^ G°d ^ truly knowa God; for God is kve> its Sreat
fountain and exemplar : he recommends it by
his law, and produces and cherishes it by his
influences ; and the due contemplation of him
will naturally inflame our hearts with love to
his Divine Majesty, and to our fellow crea
tures for his sake, whose creatures they are.
0 In this was And in this great instance is the love of God, of 9
manifested the love which I now speak, when I say that God is
of God towards us, , • ,<• , iU . .,, : .
because that God nimse" love, in the most illustrious manner
sent his only begot- manifested, and displayed in and towards us,
ten Son into the that God sent Jesus his only begotten and well
Uve thrwgh'him1.6111 beloved Son into the world, that we, condemned
and miserable sinners, might live through him;
that the sentence of death to which we were
obnoxious, might be reversed, that we might
be quickened to a principle of spiritual life,
and so conducted to the possession of life ever-
10 Hereinislove, lasting. Yes, Sirs, I must repeat itagain,that 10
not that we loved your hearts, and my own, may be the more
God, but that he deeply affected with it, herein is love, not in
deed that we loved God, for we were, on the
contrary, in a state of enmity to him, in which,
unsolicited and untouched by his love and
grace, we should have persisted and perished ;
f Let us love one another.] It is reported, love one another. And tbe importanceof
that when the apostle John was grown the argument by which he here enforces
old, and past preaching, he used to be led love, justifies the repetition of it so fre-
to the church at Ephesus, and only say quently.
these words to the people, Little children,

304 Reflections on the spirit of truth and error, &c.
sect, but that he loved us, and in boundless compas- loved us, and sent
« sion to our necessities and our miseries, sent his Son Wiethe pro-
— — i ¦ n r. i -¦ ... .. . pitiationforoursuis.
fits i>on [to be] a propitiation for our sins ; to
iY 10 make atonement to his injured justice for our
offences, and so to introduce us on honourable
11 terms to his favour. And let me make this 11 Beloved, if God
important inference from it, my beloved, *yGo^s?loyed,us>weouSht
, , , , ' , J . also to love one an-
so loved us, how ought zve to love one another, otnel..
in imitation of his Divine example, from a
sense of the happy state into which we are
brought, and in gratitude to him for so inesti-
12 mable a favour ? And the inference has the 12 No man hath
greater weight, as no man hath ever jeen God, or s.een God at ,anv
i_. ¦ , • - , • . • time. If we love
can see him, since he is in his own nature in- one anotner Go(£
visible, and possessed of such essential perfec- dwelleth in us, and
tions, that it is impossible that any expressions his love is perfected
of love and duty from any of his creatures in us-
should in the least degree increase his happi
ness. But as he is the great fountain of benev
olence, if we love one another, it appears that
God dvjelleth in us, and that his love is perfected
in us ; for this is the best proof we can give of
our love to him, and of the prevalence of his
grace in our hearts, transforming us into his
image. IMPROVEMENT.
verse THE spirit of error has been working, in some measure, in
all ages of the church ; nor are we to wonder, if having infested
that of the apostles, it be transmitted to our own. It is neces-
1 sary therefore to try the spirits, whether they be of God ; and we
may safely try them by the homage they pay to Christ ; and this
not merely to his name, but to the genius of his religion, and to
'2 the great standard of it, which he hath left upon record in his
word, that it might not be that uncertain thing which the fancies
3 or traditions of fallible men might have rendered it. Antichris-
tian principles and powers have arisen, but God has enabled,
4 and he will enable the remnant of his people to conquer them ;
for the spirit in them is greater than that which is in the world.
S That may hearken to seducers as they accommodate their doc-
6 trine to its prevailing lusts and passions ; but let us remember
that the gospel is now established as a test, and may we admit,
or reject, all human teachings, as thev agree, or disagree with jt.
7 If we read and hear it to any valuable purpose, it will teach
us to love one another : that great lesson of our Divine Master,
with relation to which we have line upon line, and precept upon
8 precept. If we value ourselves in any degree upon knowing God,
Jet us give this proqf of it, without which aU our mopt subtile

They who have the spirit of God dwell in him ; 305
speculations or debates concerning his nature and perfections sect-
will be utterly vain. And that we may attain to this, let us fre- vi-
quently contemplate that incomparable display of his love towards ~~
us, in sending his only begotten Son into the zvorld, that we might \ ls
live through him. Let us daily consider our lives as derived from
that great act of mercy and grace; and that it is through Christ
alone as thus given us of God, that we can obtain and secure life
eternal, since in him we receive the only appointed propitiation
for those sins, which would otherwise have obstructed the pas- 10
sage of all good to us, even from the great eternal fountain of
felicity. He hath prevented us with the blessings of his goodness :
we did not love him, but he first loved us. O that this love on 10
his part, may produce the warmest return on ours ! and let us
testify the sincerity of this affection, by remembering how it
ought to influence our hearts to benevolence as well as devotion.
And as we cannot see God at any time, nor extend any act of 11
beneficence to him, let us see his image with due regard in every
Christian, and in some degree in every human creature, that we
may express our love of him, by doing good to them for his sake. 12
SECT. VII.
The apostle further urges the excellence of love, as a substantial
proof of our knowing God, and dwelling in him ; and as bring
ing the greatest honour to God, and affording the truest com
posure and confidence to the soul. 1 John IV. 13, to the end.
1 John IV. 13. 1 John IV. 13.
TTEREBYknow T HAVE been mentioning love as an argu-
dwellin ninjandhe \ ,m^nt °.f °™ UI1,ion t0 9°d ; and * mU,St"OW -
in us, because he add, that in this also we know, that we abide m
hath given us of his him, and that he dwelleth in us, because he hath \l°\$
Spint* given to us the communication of his Spirit,
which operating in us by its gracious influences,
sets, as it were, the mark of God upon us, and
thereby assures us that he owns us as his, and is
14 And we have become our God : And animated and sealed 14
seen and do testify, by this Spirit, as we have seen and known by
ffisSTJi^S^ undoubted evidence ourselves, so we cour-
iour of tlie world, ageously testify to others, how hazardous so
ever the bearing that testimony may be, that
the great almighty Father of all hath senr Jesus
the Son, under the high character of the Saviour
ofthe world, and that it is in, and by him alone,
how proudly soever the infidel world may re
ject and disdain him, that eternal salvation can

SECT. vii.

306 as they also do, who dwell in love.
sect, be obtained. Whosoever, in a steady and uni- 15 Whosoever
vii- form manner, shall confess, that fesus is *Ae shall confess that Je-
i. c /•.-» ,, . . . J , . t- • rr '.u sus is the Son of
ljohn . °f ° ' maintaining this profession ol faith Godj God dweueth
iv. 15 w'lh resolution and zeal, and acting in con- in him, and he in
formity to it, gives the happiest proof that God.
God dwelleth in him, and that he dwelleth in
God: there is a blessed union between God
and his soul ; so that it is, in the language of
scripture ; (Isa. lvii. 15,) the habitation of
God, and he may be said to be, as to his affec
tions and hopes, with God in heaven, and shall
ere long, in bis complete person, reside there.
16 And we have known, and firmly believed the love iq And we have
which Godhath unto us ; for as wehave again and known and believed
again taught you, and know not how to cease in- I .. e that„ Gf°.cl
i *• •.. r. j- u- xci j, ./ * j ii hath to us. God is
culcating it,Godis himself love.andhe that dwell- iove ; ancj he t))at
eth in love, dwelleth in God, and God in him ;h this dwelleth in love,
is the bond of union, and the pledge of its per- £wellethin God,and
if rr- „ i .« -v a i God in him.
17 petuity. (Compare ver. 8, and 12.) And 17 Hel.ein ig our
herein is love perfected in us, that notwithstand- love made perfect,
ing all our acknowledged and lamented imper- that we may have
fections, zve may have boldness and confidence boldness in the day
, v r ¦ , • , „ • , °* judgment : be-
in the great day of universal judgment f- in that cause as he is, so
os he our Father and our God is, so are we are we in this world.
in some prevailing degree, even while we re
side in this world, so far as the imperfections
of that mortal life, to which we are here con
fined, will admit.
18 And happy are they, who are arrived to such 18 There is no
a temper and character as this ; for there is no *"eall ln love > but
servile and abject fear in love, but perfect love perfect love casteth
casteth out suchfear from the soul, in which it
a Whosoever shall confess, &c] Bishop Christians were judged : as if it had been
Hopkins accounts for this, and such pas- said, The perfection of love is, when it
sages, by observing, that in the primitive induces us to maintain the cause of Christ
times there were no temporal inducements before judges and persecutors, that we may
to embrace Christianity ; and consequent- be conformed to him, whose life was in a
ly most of the professors of it acted upon manner a continued series of sufferings :
conscience, and it might be charitably whereas the violent fear of death, which,
hoped they were indeed regenerate. See where it prevails, is a tormenting passion,
his Works, p. 520. is inconsistent with the perfect love of
b Dwelleth in God, and God in him ] Christ. This is the sense which Dr Bates
Perhaps when John wrote this epistle,he gives to this passage, Butes's Works, p.
might refer to that excellent prayer of our 924. But the day qf judgment has generally
blessed Lord, which he has recorded in his a different signification from what this ex-
gospel, and to such passages of it as John plication gives it; and therefore I
avii. 22, 23. choose to paraphrase the words after the
_c In the day of judgment.] Some by manner in which they are usually under
fills phrase understand the day in which stood.

He who loveth God, must also love his brother. 30?
out fear ; because resides. And this is a very desirable effect ; sect,
fear hath torment, because fear hath torment, it throws the mind viL-
He that feareth, is . . J . . , ^ , . _ __
not made perfect in into a most uneasy situation ; but he that fear- ——
love. eth, is not made perfect in love. Study there- .J u

fore to increase more and more in that noble "
affection of love to God, and you will find
your self enjoyment rising in proportion to it.
19 We love him, And reflect upon this with all humility, that 19
because he first lov- if we do indeed experience any thing of that
e" us- Divine principle in our hearts, we must freely
acknowledge, that we love him, because he first
loved us. He hath not only given us natures
capable of these sublime actings, and poured in
upon us, from their, first original, numberless
providential bounties, but hath also appointed
his Son, to lay a foundation for our happiness
in his own blood, and his Spirit, to diffuse that
grace in our hearts, by which they are formed
to every sentiment of pious gratitude.
20 If a man say, And let this also be remembered, as of the 20
I love God, and hat- last importance, that if any one say, I love God,
eth his brother, he an(f hateth his brother, how high soever his pre*
is a liar : for he that . ... , j .. i_ . r
loveth not his broth- tences to devotion may be, and to whatever ier-
er, whom he hath vour he may carry his zeal, he is a liar ; for it
seen, how can he js impossible, that the love of God should be
h0aVthno°t se^n °m sincere in the sou1' which is destitute of this
brotherly affection ; as will appear, if you con
sider what peculiar advantages we have for en
gaging our hearts towards those with whom we
are conversant ; for how can he, who loveth not
his brother, whom he hath seen, love God whom
he hath not seen Pd The invisible nature of the
Divine Being is, in this respect, an obstacle,
which our weak and carnal minds cannot be
21 And this com- expected easily to conquer ; And it is cer- 21
rnandment have we tajn that the neglect 0f this benevolent dispo-
from him, that he . . ., , ° ,. , . „ .. , ' .
sition would be an high instance ol disobedi
ence to him, since we have this express com
mandment from him, that he who loveth God, and
d Sow can he, who loveth not his brother, love of God from the love of our fellow cred-
whom he hath seen, love God, &.c] Mr. tures ; as to the knowledge of God, by the
Howe observes, that the arjostle seems to knowledge of the creatures. Hardly any
take it for granted, that we are more dis- text was ever more fully illustrated than
posed to the love of our fellow creatures than this, in those posthumous sermons ofthe
to the love of God. Mr. Seed has charm- great Mr. Howe, which were published
ingly illustrated this text .- (Ser. Vol. I. by Mr, Fletcher,
p. 390 j) and observes, that we rise to the
VOL. e. 39

508 Reflections on the love of God, and our brother.
sect.- professeth himself religious, should also love his wholoveth God, love
vii- brother. And God hath hereby, in effect, de- *"3 br°ther aUo-
clared, that he will treat those as his enemies,
iv.°21 w^° pretend to devout Zeal, while they are
destitute of brotherly love. IMPROVEMENT.
verse That all these repeated exhortations may not be entirely in
vain, let us now call our hearts to a deep and affectionate con
templation of the astonishing love of God, that he hath sent even his
14 Son to be the Saviour ofthe world, according to the testimony of
this Divine herald, who beheld his glory, and witnessed it to be
such a glory, as became the only begotten of the Father, full of
grace and truth. (John i. 14.)
Let us think ofthe world as lost, of the whole race of rational
creatures in it as perishing, as going down to eternal perdition.
But a Saviour is provided : and 0, what a Saviour ? The Son
of God, that almighty Deliverer, to whom our salvation was
dearer than his own life. So dear, that he was willing to be
invested with mortal flesh, in order that he might be capable of
enduring pain and death for oar redemption. Have we not
16 herein seen and known the love of God to us P That love, where
with he has so graciously prevented us ; for surely nothing can
19 be more apparent than this, that if we do indeed love him sin
cerely and faithfully, it is because he hath first loved us. And
therefore, instead of boasting of our love to him, as if we could
make him our debtor, let us humbly acknowledge that he is the
great Original and support of that beautifying affection of the
human mind ; and that our obligations to him are great, in pro
portion to the degree in which we feel it working in us. Let
15 us be encouraged boldly to confess Christ as the Son of God.
Let us seek after more perfect love to him, and to the Father,
as that which tends to make the mind happy by casting out every
tormenting passion, and to establish it in an humble boldness
It amidst the most awful prospects. It is matter of deep lamen-
20 tation, that our spirits should be so degenerate, as that while we
are strongly impressed by sensible objects, we should be the less
inclined to love the blessed God, because he is an invisible being.
Let us adore his goodness, that in condescension to our weak
ness, he hath made himself visible in the person \ii his Son; and
as Christ has constituted our brethren, in some degree, his rep
resentatives, to receive, as in his name, the tokens of our kind-
21 ness and affection, let us be studious, by our love to them, and
particularly to the poor among them, who have peculiarly this
honour ; let us, I say, be studious to approve the sincerity of
that love to him, which we so universally profess, and the absence
of which were so inexcusably criminal.

He is born of God who confesses Jesus is the Christi 309

SECT. VIII.
The apostle further discourses of the character of those who are
born of God, particularly describing thenras lovers of Christ, as
conquerors of the world, and as courageously maintaining the
gospel ; on the witnesses to which, both in heaven and on earth,
he more especially enlarges. 1 John V. 1 — 12.
IJohnV. l. 1 JohnV.1.
WHOSOEVER TJAVING been discoursmgof the privileges sect.
believeth that £l 0f the children of God, let me a little far- vm-
ttnrf^Sl ther i,lustne' Land rtmind yoVf the sreat n^
every one that loveth essentials of their character, that you may v.x
him that begat, lov- judge the better of your own concern in what is
he otten of him ^ " saicL And here nothinS is of more importance
than to observe, that every one who truly believeth
that Jesus is the Christ, so as to have his heart
duly affected with the belief, without which
faith does not deserve its name, is born of God:3-
he is brought to that Divine temper by the in
fluences of the Spirit of God upon his ' heart,
and in consequence of this he may be assured
of his adoption. And every one who loveth him
that begat, loveth him also that is begotten by
him : we naturally love the children of our
common friends, and much more will the chil
dren of our heavenly Father be dear to us, if
2 By this we know we bear a becoming affection to him. And 2
that we love the we may take the same truth likewise the other
when1" we love God,' way> and sa7> that in this, we know that we love
and keep his com- the children of God, if we love God, and
mandments. keep his commandments.h For certainly if our
» Is born qf God.] It is probable the cause we love his children." Posth. Serin.
apostle may here refer to the vain boasts Vol. II. p. 102. To the common reading
which the Jews made of being the children it has been objected, that the medium is
of God, while they set Christ at defiance, more obscure, than the thing to be learnt
and poured the greatest infamy on his from it. Dr. Bates answers, that the
name and cause. Mr Locke quotes this apostle speaks concerning our knowing
place to prove that this was the only fun- that our love to the brethren is ofthe true
damental ofthe gospel; but it is evident, Christian stamp .- now a strong internal
this proposition may be understoodin very principle of love to God may be more self
different senses ; and consequently there evident to the mind, as less in danger of
is no room to lay all the stress that he sup- being confounded with a merely human
poses may be laid on such an expression, affection, or benevolent instinct. Bates's
b In this we know that we love the chil- Works, p. 695- Some have queried, wheth-
dren qf God, &c] Dr Clarke supposes er, it might not be translated, Hereby,
this clause to be transposed, and that it even in that we love the children qf God, do
should be read, By this we know that we we know that we love God, and keep his com-
love God, and keep his commandments, be- mandments.

810 And the victory over the world is our faith.
Sect, love to the children of God arise from truly
VU1' religious motives, it will be an uniform thing,
and all the other precepts of God will have a
suitable influence upon our hearts and lives ;
whereas any pretended benevolence of temper,
which leaves us rebels to the authority of the
common Father of the family, is a mere natural
impulse, and deserves not the noble name of
3 brotherly love. Wonder not, that I insist so 3 For this is the
much on the influence of religious principles Jove °f God, that we
,. ,.r . . ° „ *d. ... keep his command-
on the life and conversation. lor this is the ments . andhiscom-
love of God, this is the great evidence we are to mandments are not
give of it, that we impartially keep all his com- grievous.
mandments, without allowing ourselves in the
violation of any one of them. And to a mind in
fluenced by true love, his commandments are not
grievous : as they are all most equitable, rea
sonable, and gracious in themselves, all adapted
to promote the true happiness of our lives, so
we shall find, that fervent love will make them
4 all pleasant and delightful to us. Because, 4 For whatsoever
whereas the great obstruction to keeping God's is born of God, over-
commandments is the influence of worldly come* the world;
, . , . , • , , and this is the victo-
motives and considerations on the mind, what- ry that overcometh
ever is born of God, every son and daughter ofthe world, even our
his, not excepting even the feeblest, conquers f^la-
the world, and would despise and trample upon
all the glories of universal empire, if opposed
to the favour of his heavenly Father. And this
is the great victory that conquers the world, the
grand triumphant principle which accomplishes
things which appear so incredible, [even] our
iirna faith in the great articles of the Christian
religion ; particularly, that Christ is the Son
of God, that he came into the world to redeem
us from its lusts and vanities, and that he will
assuredly conduct all his people to seats of in-
5 finitely greater and nobler felicity. And in- 5 Who is he
deed, as this is the happiness of true Christians, that overcometh the
so only of them ; for who is he that conquers Sieveth^^sus
the world, except it be he that believeth that Je- is the Son of God ?
sus is the Son of God? The great principles
peculiar to our Divine religion, a sense of re-
deeminglove, and the prospect of such a sub
lime and perpetual happiness as the gospel
opens upon us, can alone be sufficient to teach us
to triumph over these transitory vanities, and to

There are three who bear witness in heaven : 311.
establish an uniform character, superior to the sect.
variety of temptations with which we can be vi"-
assaulted : while the boasted triumphs of oth- 
ers, upon meaner principles, have been very J0™
partial and imperfect, and they have evidently
been subdued by one vanity while they have
gloried in despising another.
6 This is he that This Jesus, of whom we have now been 6
came by water and speaking, is he who came by water, and by
blood, even Jesus u dQ even jesus thg Christ, whose great de-
Christ ; not by wa- . : , J , , ' , . r ° . .
ter only, but by wa- SIgn Jt was both to cleanse and purity his peo-
ter and blood. And pie, and to make an atonement to God for their
it is the Spirit that sms> jje came not by water only, did not only
tjcspctn witness be« ¦%
cause the Spirit is instruct men m the purest morals, or set
truth. them the most perfect and complete example ;
but by water and blood. He shed his most prec
ious blood to expiate our offences, and God
gave, as it were, a sensible intimation of these
united purposes, when there came out of his
wounded side, a stream of blood and water,
which descended in such a manner, as that
each might evidently be distinguished from
the other. And the Spirit is that which wit
nesses, the extraordinary communication of the
Spirit to his servants is the most glorious at
testation of all ; for we well know, that the
Spirit is truth ; and when we consider the
wonderful manner of its interposition, we can
no longer doubt of the truth of whatever shall
be attested by such an authority.
7 For there are And indeed, when I consider this, I may 7
three that bear rec- say that whereas the law admitted the concur-
9rd in heaven, the _ ' . .• r ± ~ -•. vpi
' rent testimony ot two witnesses as valid, we
have, as it were, a double trinity of witnesses,
one in heaven, and the other on earth, to sup
port this most momentous truth. For there
are three, who bear witness to it,d [in heaven,the
Father, by whom the scheme of our salvation
e Came by water and blood.] I think it a many learned persons as have engaged in
great mistake of Mr. Cradock and some the controversy, have written on each
others, to imagine that this relates to ex- side ; but I thought myself obliged to in-
ternal washing and Jewish sacrifices. timate such a remaining doubt at least,con-
d There are three who bear witness, he] cerning its authenticity, as I have done by
As it would be altogether unfit to intro- enclosing it in crotchets. I am persuaded
duce into such short notes as these are in- the words contain an important truth j but
tended to be, a critical dissertation upon whether they have been added by some,or
the authority of this celebrated text ; I shall omitted by others, contrary to the original
content myself with referring to what so copy, I will not pretend to determine.

312 If we receive the witness of men, much more that of God;
sect, was orginally projected, and who revealed it Father, the Word,
— n- ^VV^^ \ the Pr°PhetS ' f ^d tslthrSe
llohn Divine Word, whose great business it was, by one
v. 7 such humiliations, labours, and sufferings, to
bring it into execution ; and the Holy Spirit,'
who seals and applies it to believers ; and these
three are one, as in the agreement of their tes
timony, so likewise in the perfections of their
nature, and each worthy of those Divine hon
ours, which cannot be communicated to any
8 creature. And there are three on earth who 8 And there a*e
bear zvitness,] the Spirit, sent down from heav- three that bear wit,
J -r • j • i „ ness in earth, the
en in its sanctifying and miraculous opera- Spirit) and th -; wa.
tions, which still continue to produce the no- ter, and the blood -.
blest effect ; and the water of baptism, and the and these three a-
representation made of Christ's blood in the &ree ln one-
sacramental wine,f which are intended, through
out all ages, to keep up the remembrance of
these wonderful facts, and to bear, as it were,
their testimony to this mysterious Person, who
united in himself humanity and Deity, and
came by water, and by blood ; and these three
agree in one ; they join to advance the same
end, by establishing the gospel in the world.
9 And if we receive the testimony of men, which 9 If we receive
in many cases we cannot, without the most the witness of men,
palpable absurdity, reject, surely the testimony is „,.^ater . for th°is
of God is worthy of infinitely greater credit ; is the witness of
for this is the testimony of God, which he hath God, which he hath
rvitnessed concerning his Son, recommending test,fiedofhia Son'
him thereby to our most dutiful and obedient
regard ; that by a firm faith in him, and adher
ence to him, we may conquer the world, and
10 all the enemies of our salvation. He, who io He that believ-
upon this testimony believeth in the Son of God, eth on the Son of
hath not only an external evidence to produce,
which may suffice for the conviction and con-
" The Father, the Word, and the Holy he willingly suffered, and demonstrated
Spirit.] The Father, Mat. iii. 16, 17 ; xvii. thereby that he was no im/>osfor,especially
5; John xii. 28. The Word himself, Acts as he predicted so many extraordinary cir-
vii. 55, 56 ; ix. 3, 4 ; Rev. i. 10, &c. The cumstances attending it. See his Review
Holy Ghost, John i. 32, 33. qf the Controversy with Collins. Others in-
f The water and the blood.] By the wa- terpret the blood here spoken of, of the
ter, Mr. Jeffries, understands the baptism blood ofthe martyrs shed in confirmation
of Christ, and the miracles which were of Christianity, and the water, of the puri-
wrought on that occasion, as the descent ty of the lives of Christians. I confess it
ofthe Spirit, and the voice from heaven ; is a difficult text ; but, on ihe whole, pre^
and by the blood, the death of Christ, which fer the sense given in the paraphrase.

and his witness is, that we have life in his Son. 313
God, hath the wit- demnation of the unbelieving world, but from SECT.
ness in himself: he ine time in which he experiences the efficacy of viii.
that believeth not h; f j fa / h a]s0 ^ witness within himself* 
God, hath made him " ' . , •> ,-1Ioh„
a liar, because he the happy change it makes in the whole state ot li°™
believeth not the his soul, manifests the excellence and reality of v'
record that God jts 0Dject- j$ut he that believeth not God, offers
gave of his Son. ^ ^ grossest and most insufferable affront,
for he in effect makes him a liar ; charges him
with attesting the most notorious falsehood in
the most solemn manner ; because he hath not
believed in the testimony which God hath testified
concerning his Son by so many prophecies, and
other miraculous interpositions, to demonstrate
the truth of his mission. So that if this may
be rejected, it cannot be conceived, how he
should ever be able to give any convincing
proof, that he testifies any thing at all. And 11
11 And this is the t^s ^g^ ;n one WOrd, the substance and abridge-
hrth^givenlo use- ment of this testimony, that the blessed God
ternal life : and this hath, in his infinite condescension and bounty,
life is in his Son. given unto us, the promises of eternal life ; and
this life is in his Son ; purchased by him, and
laid up in him, to be bestowed according to
his pleasure ; and therefore only to be obtained
12 He that hath through him. So that he who hath an interest 12
the Son, hath life ; \a the Son by a lively and operative faith, hath,
and he that hath not his eternal m in the sure pledges and begin-
the Son ot God, . -..',? , ^ j , ., i ° ,
hath not life. nings ot it in his own heart, and shall shortly
enter on the complete enjoyment, though in him
self acknowledged to be ever so unworthy of
it ; and he who hath not an interest in the Son of
God, hath not life, whatever proud conceit he
may entertain of his own merits and excellen
cies ; but on the contrary, remains exposed to
the righteous displeasure of God, and under
a sentence of eternal death.
% Hath the witness within himself] Some sertion incapable of being proved, either
have considered and explained this, as if from this passage or any other ; and can
the meaning were, that every Christian did prefer no sense of this celebrated text to
in those days receive some miraculous that which Dr. Watts has so largely es-
proofs of his religion, by some communi- tablished and illustrated in his sermons
cation of the extraordinary gifts of the upon it ; to which therefore I refer my
Spirit ; in consequence of which he might, reader with the utmost satisfaction, Watts's
by looking within himself, know the cer- Sermons, Vol. I. Serm. i— iii.
ininty of the gospel, But 1 think this as-

314 Reflections on the testimony which God hath given us.

IMPROVEMENT.
s£ct. Let us regard the grand question, on which our life, our
vi". eternal life, is suspended ! I mean, whether we have, or have not,
"°"~~ the Son of God P Let us then examine into this important mat-
jj ter with the greatest attention. Let us hearken to, and receive
the testimony of God, as comprehended in this one word, that God
11 hath given, even to ws, dying, perishing men, eternal life; and
tkis life is in his Son. Let us receive this transcendent gift with
all humility and thankfulness ; and so -much the rather, as it is
given us in him. By firmly believing this, we shall conquer the
10 world, and gain a victory of an infinitely different and more ex
alted nature, than they who are strangers to Christ, or who re-
4 ject him, ever have done, or can possibly do.
j May our steadfast faith in him furnish us with a substantial
attestation that we are born of God; and may we prove it to be
sincere, by loving the children of God, and by keeping all his com
mandments. We must surely acknowledge, that his command
ments are reasonable ; and if we have a genuine love to God ex
isting in our hearts, it will render the observance of them pleasant
and delightful. And if we are not possessed of that evidence
of love, which arises from a disposition to obedience, let us re
member, he hath fairly and frequently warned us, that no other
8 expressions of love, how fervent and pathetic soever, will be
accepted or allowed by him. That our faith my be confirmed,
and our love awakened, let us often look to Christ, as coming by
water, and by blood. Let us meditate on that mysterious stream
of blood and water, which came forth from bis wounded side.
^ Let us solemnly remind ourselves of the baptismal water, in
which we were washed, and ofthe sacred cup, the communion ofthe
blood of Christ, referring to this great important event. And
while we are contemplating the memorial of his humility, let
us also consider him as one with the Father and the Holy
7 Spirit ; and as each of the sacred three join their testimony to
the truth ofthe gospel, and join their kind offices for supplying
to us the invaluable blessings of it, let us joyfully ascribe glory
to each, world without end. Amen.

St. John wrote, that they might believe the Son of God. 315
SECT. IX.
The apostle concludes his epistle ; declaring its general design to
be the confirmation of their faith ; and reminding them of the
encouragement they had to hope, that their prayers should be
heard, for themselves, and for others, zvho had not sinned unpar-
donably. And he then adds a reflection on the happy difference
which the knorvledge of God in Christ made between them, and
an ignorant and wicked world. 1 John V. 13, to the end.

SECT. ix.

1 John V. 13. 1 JOHN V. 13.
'"p HESE things AND now, to draw towards a conclusion ;
1 have I written J\ these things have I written to you, who be-
unto you that believe ,. . . ° . ,, _ r .-, i . c .-
on the name of the »«* in the name of the Son of God, to confirm 1Jo,m
Son of God ; that ye your faith, and establish your joy, that ye may v n
may know that ye know, that, if your attachment to him is ofthe
SK6 ma/beli"" "8^ kind, you have, in consequence of it, an
n the name ofthe interest in eternal life ; and that, this hope ope-
.Sonof God. rating to produce the substantial fruits of gen
uine and universal obedience, ye may yet more
fully and steadfastly believe on the mighty and
Divine name ofthe Son of God.3- Then you may
be assured of the certain truth of his religion,
in proportion to the degree in which you in
wardly experience its noble effects ; and may
in consequence of this, keep your hearts contin
ually fixed upon him, in the many important
14 And this is the views in which faith exhibits him. And this 14
confidence that we j.s the confidence which we have towards him,
have in him, that if i . t ^ j • t... c .
we ask any thing ac. as our prevalent Intercessor and mighty Sav-
cording to his will, iour at God's right hand : that if we ask any
he heareth us. thing according to his will, he heareth us h gra
ciously ; that he observes and takes notice of
15 And if we know all our petitions. And we are sure his is not 15
» That ye may believe on the name of the tion to what Dr. Whitby has advanced,
Son of God.] It is manifest, the apostle that Christians are urged in the New Tes-
does not in this epistle, to establish their tament, to believe in Jesus Christ.
faith, produce the evidences of Christianity, b That if we ask any thing according to
and argue upon them. But the good dis- his will, he heareth us.] Archbishop
positions, which his whole discourse has Tillotson supposes this refers particularly
a tendency to promote, would certainly to the apostles. (Compare Mat. xviii.
have a strong influence to confirm their 13, 19 ; John xiv. 13, 14 ; xvi. 23, 24.)
faith j as such dispositions would appear But so few of the apostles could be con-
to be the effect of the gospel ; and as an cerned in this advice of St. John, and
ardent zeal in the teachers of the gospel to there are so many promises of the answer
promote them, was a strong confirmation of prayer scattered up and down in the
of their being faithful witnesses to the Old and New Testament, (see Dr. Clark,
great facts which had before been re- on the Promises, cap iii. § vi.) that I
ceived upon their credit. I look upon would by no means thus confine the inter-
this as a strong text to prove, in opposi- pretation.
VOL. 6. 40

iil6 There is a sin unto death, not to be prayed for1.
sect, an ineffectual notice ; for if we know that he thathehearus, what-
1X- heareth us, whatsoever zve ask, we know, as a far- soever we ask, we
.  , ' . , . ' . , know that we have
ljohn ther consequence, since he is ever able to carry the petitions that we
v. 15 a'l his gracious purposes into immediate execu- desired of him.
tion, that we shall certainly have an accom
plishment of those petitions which zve have
askedofhim f supposing, as I said before, they
are agreeable to his will ; and it is always his
will, that his people should be truly happy, and
be supplied with everv necessary good.
16 And let me now add one precaution, with 16 If any man see
regard to the cases, in which it may be proper hlf. br°ther sin a sin
6 . „. , J r.rr which is not unto
to remember offenders in our prayers : if any death, he shall ask
one see his brother commit a sin, [which is] not and he shall give him
unto death, that is, any sin, but that which is u.fe for them that
marked out in the awful words of our Lord %J£ isTin unto
Jesus Christ as unpardonable ; he shall ask, and death : I do not say
may hope that, through the Divine goodness, that he shall pray for
he shall give him life : he may cheerfully expect, lt-
that God will return in mercy to those who sin,
not unto death. There is indeed a sin, [that is,]
unto death, I mean, such an apostasy from Christ
ianity, as is attended with blaspheming the
operations of the Spirit of God, and ascribing
them to Satan ; and / say not, that he, whose
aid may be requested on such a sad occasion,
should pray concerning that ,-d for Christ has
told us it shall never be forgiven in this world,
or the next. And as nothing but a miracle of
c If we know that he heareth — we shall but I can see no sort of reason for refusing
have the petitions.] Hearing cannot, in the charity of our prayers to persons in
the preceding verse signify merely know- such circumstances. Others think it re-
ing what we say ; for then there would fers to the case of illness ,- but there is no
be no reason to limit the assertion to our express mention of it here ; and it seems
asking any thing according to his will ¦¦ to have been taken for granted without
and it may seem, that if we take it for reason, that this text is parallel to James
answering our petitions, it is a mere tau- v. 14, 15. It is certain, that illness in
tology : it is therefore necessary to in- case of a capital crime, would not delay the
terpret the former clause of taking notice execution. The popish distinction between
of us, the other of operating in conse- mortal and venial sins will however ap-
quence of that notice. The almighty pear to have no foundation in this text
power of God to fulfil all his gracious upon the interpretation we have given, or
purposes in favour of his people, seems to indeed upon any we have mentioned.
be the medium on which the inference is The chief difficulty remaining is, how
grounded. it could be known, that the apostasy in
d / say not that he should pray concerning question was attended with such circum-
that.] It seems to be intended as a brand stances as made it the unpardonable sin ?
set on a person who had been guilty of Where it was most difficult to distinguish,
the sin here specified, that he was not to be the gift of discerning spirits might infalli-
prayed for by his converted fellow Christ- bly decide ; where it was dubious, chor
ions. Some indeed would interpret this ity would incline to the milder extreme ;
sin of the more heinous kind of offences and conditional prayer might however be
punishable with death by human laws : offered.

And there is a sin not unto death. 317
Divine grace, never to be expected, can recov- sect.
er a person in such circumstances, it is better 1X-
to wave the petition, how much soever we ma)- .TT"
be disposed to lament the misery of the un- J° ln
17 All unright- happy creature who is fallen into it. Every \-j
eousness is sin ; and instance of unrighteousness is indeed sin, and
there is a sin not un- ev£ry breacn 0f his law must be displeasing to
God, and be esteemed matter of just censure
and lamentation ; but there is a sin, not unto
death, in the sense just assigned. There are
indeed many, from which it evidently appears,
that persons may be recovered ; and in ali such
cases, christian charity will require you to
18 "We know that pray for vour brethren. And from this dread- 1 8
whosoever is born of ful evil Divine grace will preserve every good
God, sinneth not ; man . for we j^nozv that whoever is born of God,
ten of GodVke^th d°es not sin* in this terrible and ruinous man-
.himself, a'nd that ner ; but he who is born of God, diligently keep-
wickedonetoucheth eth himself from it, and Satan, the wicked one,
him not. who is the great abettor of all evil, doth not
,. . , . touch, or come near him, but is immediately
19 And we know ' . r ' „ _. . . -,0
that we are of God, repelled in his first assaults. We Christians i«
and the whole world <}o indeed know, that we are of God, and the
lieth in wickedness. whole WOrld lieth in wickedness :e it is in sub-
20 And we know . . , . , , , ,. , ,
that the Son of God jection to the wicked one, and lies wounded
is come, and hath and slain under him. But we know, that 20
given us an under- wnen the whole human race was in this help-
mTyknow lum thtt less and miserable condition, the Son of God is
is true : and we are come, and hath given us an understanding, that
in him that is true : we may know him that is true, and we are in
Christhi This hfthe him that is true' eVen in the Father> and in his
true God, and eter- Son Jesus Christ : he is the true God and eternal
nal life. life ? he partakes with the Father in proper
e The world lieth in wickedness : o xtitr- of a body which lies slain ; in which sense
/uoc i»« ti toi 5rov»fai x.tfla.i.] The whole it is often used by Homer ; and on this
¦morMhere, as the whole creation, Rom. viii interpretation it gives us a most compas-
22, signifies that part ofthe world in which sionable idea of the great miserj and help-
Christianity was not received. Some im- less state of mankind,y"n//en by the stroke
agine, that by the world's lying in wicked- of this formidable enemy, the wicked one,
ness, ev t» mnnfte, the apostle refers to the (o ttrowpos,) and insulted over by him as
abandoned wickedness of the Roman em- his prey.
perors, by whose means the most enor- f This is the true God.] To paraphrase
mous impiety and immorality was propa- thisof the true religion, as a very celebrated
gated through the whole empire by prce- divine does, is quite enervating the force
fects, officers and soldiers. Gosp Truths of scripture, and taking a liberty with
Vindic. p 174. Mr Reynolds, who suppo- plain words by no means to be allowed.
ses that heltis situated in the air, observes, It is an argument of the Deity of Christ,
that the earth, on that hypothesis, lies, as it which almost all those who have wrote in
were, in the suburbs and frontiers of it. its defence have urged; and which, I
See his Inquiries concerning the angelic think, none who have opposed it, have so
-world, p. 191. But I rather think the much as appeared to answer.
word x«7tu alludes to the circumstance

318 Reflections on the helps given to confirm our faith :
sect, deity; and our immortal life is supported by
1X- union with him.
1T . See to it, therefore, my dear little children, 21 Little children,
v°2i that you adhere to the worship of this true God keepyourselvesfrom
alone, and keep yourselves from idols s of every ' ° s' men'
kind ; whom the jealous God will not suffer to
share with him, either in the offices of relig
ious worship, or in the supreme affection of
the mind. Amen, may you be so kept and
preserved to eternal life. IMPROVEMENT.
\erse Let us thankfully own the Divine goodness, in giving us se
many helps for the confirmation of our faith ; and learn the im
portance of its being thus confirmed, from that variety of provis
ion made for its establishment. The declared end of the apos
tle in writing this epistle was, that they who believed in the name ,
13 ofthe Son of God, might more firmly believe in it. Lord, increase
our faith, and with it our zeal for him, in whose name we be-
14> *5 lieve, and our love to each other, for his sake : then shall we
have eternal life, the gift of God, in Christ Jesus our Lord ; and
in the mean time may address the throne with cheerfulness, and
present our petitions in a pleading and confident hope, that ask
ing what is agreeable to his will, (and all that he knows to be
subservient to our truest interest is so,) he will hear us, and we
shall receive the things that we ask. Encouraged by this prom
ise, with what boldness may we come to the throne of grace, that
we may receive mercy and grace lo help in every time of need !
16 (Heb. iv. 16.) Let his compassion to us teach us to have com
passion on our brethren, on our afflicted brethren ; yea, on those,
whose miscarriages have evidently brought their afflictions upop
them. Let us not too soon pronounce the case of a sinner
hopeless ; but rather subject ourselves to the trouble of some
fruitless attempts to reclaim him, than omit any thing where
there may be a possibility of succeeding. May Divine grace
awaken all to stand at the remotest distance, not only from the
unpardonable sin, but from whatever might dishonour God, and
17 endanger our own souls : for every sin is deadly and malignant,
s Keep yourselves from idols ] Arch- daism, though guilty of no idolatry ; and
bishop Tiltotson, (Vol. II. p. 488,) who in- the caution here suggested, may be very
terprets the sin unto death, as signifying well accounted for, from the general cir-
total apostasy from theXhristian religion cumstances of the church near that time,
to the heathen idolatry, urges this clause, even though there should be no such im-
the connection of which with the context mediate connection between this clause
he thinks not else to be accounted for, and the preceding context, as the Arch-
as proof of it. But a man might commit bishop supposes.
the sin unto death by falling back into Ju-

and on our boldness of access to the throne of grace. 319
though every one be not the sin unto death. May we keep our- sect.
selves, and be kept by Divine grace, in such a manner, that the ix"
wicked one may not touch us ; but all his attempts be turned into ~
his own shame and confusion ! l^Ts
And O, may God excite our pity to a world which lies in 19
wickedness ; and animate us to use our utmost endeavours, to
recover those out of the snare ofthe devil, who are led captive by
him at his pleasure. (2 Tim. ii. 26.) May we be made sensi
ble of the rich and distinguishing grace of God, if we can say
that we are, not only by an external profession, but an inward
union, in him that is true in the Lord Jesus Christ. Him let us
adore, as with the Father, and the Holy Spirit, the true God. 21
Him let us seek, as eternal life ; and let us keep ourselves from.
all those idols, which would alienate our regard from God, and
by the pursuit of which our eternal life might in any degree be
endangered.

The End of the Family Expositor on the First Catholic
Epistle of St. John.

FAMILY EXPOSITOR;

OK,

A PARAPHRASE

THE SECOND CATHOLIC EPISTLE OF
St. JOHN;

critical notes, and a practical improvement
of each section.

A
GENERAL INTRODUCTION TO THE
PARAPHRASE AND NOTES
ON
THE SECOND AND THIRD EPISTLES
OF
St. JOHN.

1 HESE epistles have been both very improperly ranked
under the denomination, general or catholic ; since each is in
scribed to a single person ; one to a woman of distinction,
styled here the elect lady ; and the other to Gaius ; probably
the same person with Gaius of Corinth, who is styled by St.
Paul his host, and is celebrated for his hospitality to the. breth-
, ren ; a character very agreeable to that which is here given4of
Gaius by the apostle John.
There is no fixing the date of these two episdes with any
certainty. It in a great measure depends on the date of the
first epistle ; soon after which, it is generally agreed, both
these were written. And this indeed appears exceeding prob
able, from that coincidence both of sentiment and express
ion, which occurs in all these epistles ; and from hence it is
inferred, that the state of things in the Christian church, re
ferred to in these smaller epistles, was very much the same as
it was at the time of writing the first epistle, and that the
apostle having lately written it, had it now particularly in his
view, and the sentiments and expressions of it present to his
mind. And possibly about the same time that he sent his
vox. 6, 41

324 A general introduction, &c.
first epistle to the Christians in general, he might send his se*
cond to this honoured lady, and his third to his friend Gaius
in particular, as a mark of peculiar regard. I shall not here
enter into the debate concerning the authenticity of these two
epistles, especially as I have already suggested on some for
mer occasions, such general sentiments as are very applicable
on this.
The brevity of these epistles renders it needless to give any
other analysis of them than I have done in the contents prefix
ed to each respectively ; to which I refer the reader.

PARAPHRASE AND NOTES

SECOND EPISTLE OF St. JOHN.

S E C T. I.
The apostle John, addressing himself to a worthy Christian lady,
expresses his joy in her good character, and that ofher children ;
exhorts to continued love, and to guard against deceivers, whom
it would be dangerous to countenance and encourage ; referring
what he had further to say till he should make her a visit.
2 John throughout.
2 John 1. 2 John 1. SE.CT
Xt"eeei1edctrrdt°rT,HIS letter is addressed ty John> well ''
a y' JL known in these parts by the name of the 2j0hn
Elder, a called under that character, to preside i
* The Elder.] The concealment of the tie, but to John, an elder or presbyter of
name of the author can be no objection Ephesus. He who would see the testi-
against ascribing it to St. John ; since his monies of the fathers, that the apostle John
name is also concealed in thefirst epistle, was the author of these two epistles, may
which is universally allowed to be his. consult the second part of Dr Lardner's
Nor was it customary with this apostle, in Credibility qf the Gospel History. There
any of his writings, to be free in men- can hardly be stronger internal arguments,
tioning his own name. His styling him- that the three epistles, now commonly
self the elder in this and the following ascribed to St. John, were the production
epistle, is probably the reason why they of the same author, than may be derived
were ascribed by some of the ancients not from that very remarkable similarity of
to the apostle John, universally acknowl- sentiment and phraseology which appears
edged to be the author of thefirstepis- in them all, on the slightest attention.

326 St. John inscribes his epistle to the elect lady ;
sect, in the churches, to the elect lady? whom I need and her children,
1 not name, as her excellent christian graces ren- twh°m * ^J" *J*
— _ — , , , . . .. . • i , r t truth; and notion-
2 John so gloriously distinguished ; and to ner iy> j,ut aig0 au tney
I children, whom I love in the truth, on those prin- that have known the
ciples which the gospel, the great system of traia »
truth, requires with respect to those who so re
markably support and adorn it. Nor indeed
do I only love her and them, but they are belov
ed also by all those who know the truth, and
who have had any opportunity of forming any
2 intimate acquaintance with them. These 2 For the truth's
amiable persons are justly dear to us all, because sake which dwelleth
ofthe truth which dwelleth in us, and I doubt ^Vf"? ever" *"*
not shall be in us for ever. And particularly
so deeply is it grounded in your mind and heart,
that I am persuaded the relish of it will never
be lost, be the remaining years of life ever so
many, or the events of them ever so trying.
3 May a rich assemblage of every desirable 3 Grace be with
blessing, grace, mercy, [and] peace, be with y°u> mercy> apd
ii/* /"*j.» 7^-r rn ir peace trom God. the
you all from God the Father of all, and from Father, and from the
the Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of the Father ; Lord Jesus Christ,
and may it animate you to walk in truth, the Son of the Fath-
and in universal love, according to the tenor er' in truth and love-
of that glorious gospel with which he hath
favoured you.
4 / rejoiced greatly, when, in some of those 4/1 rejoiced great-
excurtions which I made for the service ofthe ly that I found of thy
eospel, / found some of thy children walking in children walking in
0 ' ' ,, ~ .¦£ r t\- • truth, as we have re-
a manner agreeable to the system of Divine ceive'd a command.
truth, and according to the commandment which ment from the Fath-
5 we have received from God the Father. And er-
now I beseech thee, my dear and honoured sefch^heenifcd * not
lady, not as writing to thee a new and un- as though 'i wrote a
known commandment, but that which we had new commandment
from the bee-inning of our acquaintance with our "I1.0 ,tl,ee' ,buI- „that
t\- • i\t .. 1 .1 I- r 1 which we had from
Divine Master, and the religion he came to the banning, that
introduce, that we may all love one an- we love one another.
6 other. And this is that love which alone can 6 And this is love,'
1 The elect lady.] Lord Barrington is by no means convincing: and verse 10
of opinion the lady here spoken of is the seems a strong objection against it. It is
church at Jerusalem, sister to that al probable that this lady (styled here e*x«0»
Ephesus. Barr. Miscel. Sacr. p. 51, and x.vpm, trom whence some have fancied
the notion seems to have been taken from her proper name was Helena, and others
Dr. Whitby. Compare Isaiah liv. 1; Cyria, J was a person of considerable dis-
Gal. iv. 24, &c. But the arguments are tinction.

and desires her to beware of seducers^ 32?
that we walk after prove acceptable to him, that we should con- sbci.
ThisC°iT^emcom- stantly Valk according to his commandments ; »¦
mandment, that°™s and **»* is the commandment, as ye have heard ~~7"
ye have heard from from the beginning, that ye should walk in it ; |J0"n
the beginning, ye this was the great end of the gospel, to give us
should walk in it. j- d? r j ; . j ¦ .-
proper directions tor our conduct, and motives
to engage us to act accordingly. And these
rules and principles have been so plainly and
faithfully delivered to you, that I need not now
say any thing more in relation to them.
7 For many de- I refer you to those sacred lessons into which, y
ceivers are entered at your first conversion to Christianity, you
into the world, who were initiated ; because many deceivers are
confess not that Je- . . . * . ,, , y. . ., . -v
sus Christ is come Sone out tnt0 t"e world, who confess not that fe
rn the flesh. This is sus Christ is come in the flesh? And this is a
a deceiver and an most certain mark of a deceiver and an anti
christ ; and if any would go about to refine
upon the doctrine of the incarnation and pas
sion of our blessed Redeemer, as if they were
allegorical, and expressed mere appearances,
and not realities, whatever sublime notions he
may pretend, he is to be rejected with abhor-
8 Look to your- rence. Let me therefore beseech you, and all 8
selves, that we lose my Christian friends, to whom this letter may
which^we 'hafe* come, -that ye look to yourselves, and let us all
wrought, but that attend to the caution, that we may not lose the
we receive a full re- things we have already wrought in the service
ward- of Christ, but persevering and abounding in it,
9 Whosoever may reeeive the ample reward which I trust
abiS^not in the through Divine grace is laid up for us. For 9
doctrine of Christ, it is certain, that every one who in this respect
hath not God : he transgresseth, and remaineth not in the doctrine
doctrlte o* ChrK °f Christ, hath not an interest in God; but he
he hath both the that remaineth in the doctrine of Christ, he hath
Fatherland the Son. both the Father and the Son, whose cause and
10 If there come wh0se favour are inseparable. And if any one 10
any unto you, and , ' , . •> - ,.
bring not this doc- come unto y°ut under the character of a rehg-
trine, receive him ious teacher, and bring not this doctrine, receive
not into your house, him not into [your] house, to give him counte-
neither bid him God a 1 -A ¦'«. .• i
spee(j nance and support, neither wish him good sue-
11 For he that cessA For he that thus supports and maintains II
c C»me in the flesh.] The apostle here speed, to an excommunicated person, or
alludes to the rise of those heretics who to come within four cubits of an heretic.
affirmed that Christ only came in ap- But the apostle must not be here under-
pearance. stood, as excluding the common offices qf
d Wish him good success] Thus the humanity to such persons ; for that is con-
Jews, as Dr. Lightfoot and Dr. Whitby trary to all the general precepts of benevo-
observe, were forbid to say wn, or God. lence to be found in the gospel. But to

328 Reflections on Christian love ;
sect, him, and wisheth him good success, in a case biddeth him God
1 like this, though he does not actually engage f^^vil'dredl^ °f
himself to labour in it, is partaker of his evil
U deeds, and in the sight of God and man, acces
sory to the damage, which such a seducer may,
in consequence of such encouragement, bring
upon the church.
12 Having many other things to write unto you, 12 Having many
which might have employed my pen in a much thinSs ?t0 writ« unt°
i • ^i t ii .. i-j -..n -.*. ^ ^ y°u» * would not
longer epistle, I would not [do it] with paper ^rite -with paper and
and ink ; but break off here, as I hope ere long ink ; but I trust to
to open my mind much more largely when I com? u"to y°u> and
. , . , r i- -l * • speak face to face,
come to you, and speak face to face, that our joy that ow joymybl
may be fulfilled ; and we may have mutual rea- full.
son to acknowledge, that we have received
much greater satisfaction than this imperfect
13 method of converse can afford. In the mean 13 The children
time, I shall only add, that the children of thine of thy elect sister
elect sister salute thee, and I join with them in Sreet thee- Amen.
the kindest wishes which the sincerest friend
ship can form. And may God accomplish
them. Amen.

IMPROVEMENT.
verse Let us observe this delineation of a love truly Christian ; the
1 love, which the apostle, and all who knew the truth, are said to
2 have had towards this elect and excellent lady, for the truth's
sake which dwelt in her. Adored be that grace, which preserv
ed her in so high a rank of life, from temptations which could
not fail to surround her ! that grace, which rendered her an ex
ample of wisdom and piety, great and eminent in proportion to
her exalted situation !
Nor can we forbear reflecting, how happy, in consequence of
3 this, she herself was, possessed of grace, mercy, and peaceffrom
God the Father, and Jesus Christ our Lord, in truth and love f
What were all the secular honours by which she was distin
guished ! What the possession of riches, which in their own
nature, and unimproved to the pious and charitable purposes to
which she improved them, are very empty and unsatisfactory ;
what are these, when compared with such important blessings !
We cannot but rejoice, at this distance of time, and ignorant
have received a seducing teacher into their mischief he might do in the church ,- such
houses, and have given him suitable ac- favours being not merely offices ofcom-
commodations, would have been showing mon humanity, but of patronage and
him such regard, and affording him such friendship ; and in the general, at least, a
support, as indeed, in some measure testimony of their approbation, as well as
would have made them answerable for the kindness.

nnd on our obligation to avoid deceivers. 329
as we are ofthe name, situation, and history, of this worthy lady, sect.
that her children walked in the truth. It was a singular joy to '•
John, and may be so in a degree to all ; and may teach us to "~ *""
lift up our hearts to God in prayer, that all Christian parents, V^TSS
especially pious mothers, and more particularly those whose
character in life is so eminently distinguished, may enjoy this
happiness, and see the seed they are with such commendable in
dustry sowing in the minds of their tender offspring, growing
Up, and bringing forth much fruit.
We have, in the beloved apostle, an excellent pattern of a be- 5, <5
coming care, to make a correspondence with our Christian friends
useful ; which we shall do, if, like him, we are exhorting them
to the cultivation of mutual love, and to a constant uniform care
in keeping the commandments of God: if we continue warning
them against the prevailing sins and errors of the day, and urging
them to a holy solicitude, that they may not lose what they have
already attained; but may receive full reward for every work of 8
faith, and labour of love, in consequence of a course of resolute
and persevering piety.
Persons of the most distinguished goodness have need to be
cautioned against that excess of generosity and hospitality, which
might sometimes make them partakers with seducers in their evil 10» U
deeds, by giving them their audience, and wishing them good suc
cess, while by their fair speeches they impose upon the simplicity
of open and upright hearts, who, because themselves are void of
fraud, are often void of suspicion too. But there is a prudent
caution to be observed upon this head ; and it is the part of
faithful friendship to suggest it ; for many deceivers are come out
into the world. For our security against them, let us be always
upon our guard, and take care to continue in the doctrine of 7
Christ ; that so we may have the Father, and the Son ; and if we 9
are interested in their favour, we shall stand in need of nothing,
and shall have nothing of which to be afraid. Amen.

The End qf the Family Expositor on the Second Epistle
of St. John.

FAMILY EXPOSITOR ,
OR,
A PARAPHRASE ON
THE THIRD EPISTLE OF St. JOHN.
WITH
CRITICAL NOTES, AND A PRACTICAL IMPROVEMENT
OF EACH SECTION.

VOL. 6. 42

PARAPHRASE AND NOTES

THE THIRD EPISTLE OF St. JOHN.

SECT. I.
The apostle John, in this short epistle to Gaius, expresses his con
cern for his prosperity, and his joy in the honourable character
he maintained for Christian candour, hospitality, and zeal ; cau
tions him against the ambitious and turbulent practices of Dio-
trephes ; and recommending Demetrius to his friendship, refers
what he had further to say, to a personal interview. 3 John,
throughout. 3 John 1. 3 JOHN 1. ««*•
HT HE Elder unto CTHE elder addresses this epistle to the beloved *'
ed Gaius^whom"" and hosPitable Gains,- whom I love in the 3John
love in the' truth. truth, and hold as dear in the bowels of Christ, i
• Gaius.] We read of one Gaius, of to the contrary ; since in the general he
Corinth, Rom. xvi 23, who hospitably re- addresses all Christians in the same ten-
ceived the apostle Paul, when he went out der and affectionate style, agreeably to the
to preach the gospel gratis ; and if this sweetness of his temper, and suitably to
were, as he seems to have been, the same, his advanced years. Compare Dr.- Whit-
he was St. Paul's convert : nor is St. by in loc.
John's ealling him his child an argument

334 St. John inscribes his epistle to Gaius !
sect- from a regard to the advancement and honour
'• of his gospel.
~ Beloved, I pray, that in every respect? thou 2 Beloved, 1 wish
pjohn ' ^ •? ' . , i .u„;*u„„™,„ above all things that
2 »zat/M* /»•<«/><?>- ,• and particularly that thou may- thou mayest p°rosper
est be in health ; as I have reason to believe, and be ;n health, ev-
that thy soul prospereth ; for I doubt not but en as thy soul pros-
that religion flourishes in thy heart, and abund- pereth-
antly justifies my wishing thee as healthful and
3 prosperous as thou art good. For I rejoiced 3 For I rejoiced
greatly when the Christian brethren came from 8™^ f™e ^
that part of the world in your neighbourhood, testified of the truth
and testified concerning thy truths as thou walk- that is in thee, even
est in the truth, and adornest the gospel by an **e*°JJrwalkest m
4 exemplary behaviour. For indeed I have 41 have no greater
no greater joy, than this thing gives me, that /joy.than to hear that
may heard my Christian friends, whether con- my children walk in
verted by me, or others, whom I look upon as truth-
my dear children, are walking in the truth, and
according to those directions which our Lord
Jesus Christ himself, who is the- Way, the
3 Truth, and the Life, has given us. And, 5 Beloved, thou do-
beloved, I must declare my entire approbation "ererthou L^st to
of thy conduct, and can openly bear my testi- the brethren, and to
mony to it, that thou dost faith fully, whatsoever strangers.
thou performest towards the brethren, and to
wards strangers ; thy behaviour to thy fel
low Christians known to thee, and to those ,
with whom thou hast little acquaintance, yea,
to all who have occasion to cast themselves
upon thy hospitality, is much to the credit
of the gospel, and I doubt not but it pro
ceeds from a principle of true faith, and over-
6 In every respect; m-tft -ra.i1m.] Our we should affix to a.\»foi% in this place,
English translation is, above all things, in order to avoid that tautology which
Mr Hallet would render it, above all per- there would be in the next clause, if we
Sons ; as if he had said, you are the per- understood him here to speak af his faith
son, for whose temporal and spiritual ad- in the gospel. But though it is allowed
vantage I am concerned more than any that a.Kx&ua. may signify sincerity, yet if we
other. Hallet's Notes and Discourses, Vol. suppose that to be the case here, it will
I. p. 61, 62. IJut the words may so justly be necessary to understand it in two dif-
bear the translation I have given them, by ferent senses in the same sentence ; and
¦which all manner of difficulty is removed, I think the latter clause, walking in the
thfit I think it mpch preferable tp either truth, may have a further idea than merely
ofthe former. And it hath the sanction his faith, which I have expressed in the
of so good an authority -as Erasmus Schmi- paraphrase.
dius, who translates it de omnibus. d That I may hear.] Dr. Whitby takes
c Testified concerning thy truth ,• <rx th notice of it here, as an observation which
ttwiSti*.] Some have supposed the apostle many have made, that the use of the par-
here means, that tliey bore witness to Ga- tide iva. for o7e and o7a» is a peculiarity in
ius's sincerity, and that this is the idea St. John's style.

And commends him for his hospitality. 535
6 Which have flowing love to our common Redeemer. And sect.
borne witness of thy indeed many ofthe Christian strangers, who l'
church : ewhom if have been thus generously entertained by thee, ~a
thou bring forward have testified verv honourably concerning thy g
on their journey af- [ove before the church ; whom thou dost well in
shTtd eU?*,t °" ormgmg forward mtheir journey? in a manner
worthy of God, proceeding from a principle of
Divine love, and correspondent to the relation
7 Because that for in which you and they stand to him. And 7
his name's sake they whatever thou dost for them, our great Lord
went forth taking m ke d himself ; for it was on his
nothing of the Gen- \ -J.
tiles, account, and out ot zeal for his honour and in
terest, that they went out, abandoned their
habitations, possessions, and callings, that they
might spread his gospel ; receiving nothing of
the Gentiles? among whom they laboured ; that
they might take off all suspicion of those mer
cenary views, above which divine grace had
8 We therefore so far raised them. We ought therefore, all 8
ought to receive Qr wno nave any habitation of our own,
such, that we might , . ' , , , J e ,, . '
be fellow helpers to hospitably and respectfully to receive such ;
the truth. that, if Divine Providence do not give us an
opportunity of laying ourselves out, as they
do, in the ministerial office, we may become,
as it were, fellow labourers with them, in the
service of the truth, and through Divine grace,
may be entitled to a part in their reward.
9 I wrote unto the / have lately written to the church, about 9
church: butDiotre- wnich I know you are so much concerned ; but
I sometimes fear, lest it should not be with so
good success as I could wish ; for Diotre-
phes,s who affects the preeminence among them,
« Bringing them forward in theirjourney.] confutations of this remark. And, whereas
This may possiblybe understood in a spir- he thinks it absurd to imagine, the unbe-
itual sense, of assisting them in their trav- lieving Gentiles would contribute to the
els through this wilderness to the heavenly support of the preachers of the gospel, it is
world. Or it may have a literal significa- an obvious reply, that t»v sS-iw may mean
tion, and then one kind of hospitality and the believing Gentiles, as it is certain the
charity is put for the rest. But I rather word frequently does. Wolfius, who
prefer the former sense. agrees with Beza, in referring o.tto -rmt
f They, went out, receiving nothing ofthe &vmv to e*»\3w, understands it of their be-
G.entiles : E|m8ov, /auSii hu.fj.Ga.vw'lit a.-ro-ruv ing driven and forced out by the Gentiles,
e&vw.] Bezarefersafro twt&vw to sJ»^S-ov, having been stript of their possessions;
and understands it, that the persons here which would render them the more proper
spoken of , went out from their respective coun- objects of kindness and hospitality. But
tries and native places, (cltto tuv e&vuni,)leav- there is nothing of this in the idea sug-
ing all their worldly possessions, duwfev Ka./a- gested by the word sJ^Sw, and the more
C*voW»f,) to go and preach the gospel. And common signification of it is to go out
in support of this construction, lie ob- voluntarily. See Wolfii Curie Philolog.
serves, that vnpo. should have been used Vol. V. p. 334.
after x*^Ca»ov7sj, and not airo. But Mat. e Diotrephes.] It is uncertain who he
xvii. 25, 26, and 1 John ii. 27, are evident was; Grotius thinks he was a Gentile

336 He applauds the conduct of Demetrius.
sect, even above the apostles of Christ themselves, phes, who loveth to
'• hath not received us with becoming regard ; have the Pr«mi-
and his interest with some ot the members is receiVeth us not.
9 much greater than it ought to be. Therefore 10 Wherefore, if
10 if I come, as I hope I quickly shall, I will be 1 come, I^will re-
mindful ofthe works which he does ; many of ^h he doeth.prat!
which are very irregular, while he is continu- ing against us with
ally prating^ against us with idle, petulant, and malicious words .-
malicious words; and not content with this, goes l^vevlith neither
yet further in his opposition ; for he receives ,joth he himself re-
not the brethren himself, though he knows they ceive the brethren,
come from us, and hinders those who would re- and forbiddeth them
iL c i • j r.i -i that would, and cast-
ceive them, from doing it ; and casts^ [them] eth themoat of the
out of the church, forbidding them either to church.
officiate, or communicate" where his influence
extends ; than which nothing can be more
11 tyrannical or intolerable. As for thee, my be- 1 1 Beloved, follow
loved brother, imitate not that which is evil, but not that which is e.
that which is good ; behold such a conduct as £'' ^ ^He^if-t
his with a just abhorrence ; and act according doeth good, is of
to that model of humility and condescension God : but he that
which you have seen in others, who may just- doeth evil, hath not
ly claim an authority much superior to his. seen °
He that doeth good, is of God ; he knows him,
and he imitates his most amiable and spotless
pattern : but he that does evil, that harbours
such malignant passions, and behaves in so in
jurious a manner, whatever high notions he
may pretend to, has not seen God, but is plainly
ignorant of his perfections and of his will. „„., ...
,a r\ .i. i 12 Demetrius hath
12 Demetrius, on the contrary, is a most excel- g.00(j report 0f ^i
lent person, who has a good testimony from all men, and of the
men, and even from the truth itself ; and zve Unth its^lf : yea» and
have also, upon all occasions, borne, and * ^a yetoow that°o^
bear [the same] testimony ; and ye knozv that record is true.
this our testimony is true. 13 I had many
13 I have many other things which I should be *hin.?,s t(\ wri.lf' ^
, . . J , " r „ • i 1 will not with ink
glad to write to you ; but I will not write them and. pen write unto
to you by ink and pen, as it would take up too thee :
much time, and I should not be able, after all, *f But l trust l
14 fully to express myself. But I hope quickly to ^eaJ a„d°^ smdl
see, thee, and to speak face to face, with all the speak face to face.
convert, who would not admit the Jews j head qf a party, in opposition to the apos-
but it seems rather more probable that he ties.
was a Jew, who opposed the admission of b Prating ; tpMttfw.] Compare 1 Tim.
ihe Gentiles, and set himself up as the v. 13, note '.

Reflections on the apostle's conduct. 337
freedom we could desire ; till that time there- sect..
fore, I refer what I might now further say ; '"
15 Peace be to and only add, Peace [be] to thee, and every de- 3T0},n
thee. Ourfriendssa- sirable blessing from God our Father, and ls
J£fn!.hehi SS? thC Christ Jesus our Lord. The Christian friends,
friends by name. , J , . , , . ... ,s , . '
who are here with me, salute thee; and I desire,
that thou wouldst salute the friends that are
with thee by name, and assure them of my most
cordial and entire respect,
IMPROVEMENT.
How happy was Gaius in the friendship of that apostle, whom verse
Jesus had honoured with such a distinguishing degree of his *
friendship. How much happier still was he, in a soul so thriv
ing and prosperous, that even such a friend, who could not but 2
hold flattery in detestation, should be able to make the good
state of his soul, a standard by which to adjust his wishes in re
lation to his temporal affairs. O what a curse would this be up
on many, that they might prosper even as their souls prospered !
And yet what is all other prosperity without this, but like
that oi fools, which destroys them, (Prov. i. 32.) How agreeable is
it to a true Christian, to hear well of the behaviour of those who
are dear to him in the bonds of peculiar friendship ; to hear of
their walking in the truth ; and especially when these are our 3,4
own children, or those whom God has made us the means of
converting, or those whom we have been concerned in training up
for him. O that those especially, to whom the education of
many has been committed, may have this great happiness. "Visit
each of our children, and young friends, 0 Lord, with thy mercy ;
animate them to Walk in thy truth ; and entail thy blessing upon
them, when nothing remains, of all the offices of love we have
bestowed, but the memory of our exhortations and examples."
May sentiments of true generosity fill and expand our hearts 5
more and more. May we act towards strangers, and especially
our brethren, in all the instances in which they need our assist
ance, in a manner worthy of God, worthy of the relation in which
we, and they, have the honour to stand to our heavenly Father ,-
and especially, let our love abound to those who have a desire to
spread the gospel. And O, that it were more universal ! O, that 6
Divine grace would excite more to quit the indulgence of their
homes, or their countries, if there be no bond of duty to detain
them there, that they may go and preach to the Gentiles ! And 7
though there be no prospect of any requital from them, God will
open to them the inexhaustible stores of" his celestial treasure, and
they shall be recompensed in the resurrection ofthe just. Let them

3 38 And on the character ofDiotrephes and Demetrius.
sect, but see to it, that their intentions are pure, that they do itfor his
'• sake : and their labour shall not be in vain in the Lord.
verse ^ut a'as ' ^ow muc^ more common even to this day, and that
g among the ministers of the gospel, is the character of Diotrephes,
who loved to have the preeminence ! How has the spirit of oppo-
10 sition and ambition prevailed in the church, as well as in the
world ! How does it still prevail ! and in this view, how many
malicious words have been uttered against those who have with
the greatest simplicity desired to follow the apostles ! With what
contempt have they oftenbeen cast out ofthe church! Yea,inathou-
sand instances, with what savage cruelty hunted out ofthe world!
How long, 0 Lord, holy andtrue! Letus not however be impatient,
11 but glorify God, in the most humble or painful station he shall
allot, by doing, or suffering all his will : still imitating that which
is good, as becomes those who are of God, who hope to see him,
and enjoy him for ever.
12 Let us endeavour, like Demetrius, to secure to ourselves a
goodreport of all men ; but especially, let us see to it that we rev
erence our own consciences, and that we secure their testimony,
which will be agreeable to that of the truth itself. So will our
honour, and our happiness, be secured ; and if any vapour should
now rise to obscure it, the day is near, when the Sun of righteous-*
ness shall undoubtedly chase it away.

The End of the Family Expositor on the Third Epistle
of St. John.

FAMILY EXPOSITOR;

OR,

A PARAPHRASE

THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE OF St. JUDE.

CRITICAL NOTES, AND A PRACTICAL IMPROVEMENT
OF EACH SECTION.

VOX. 6. 43

GENERAL INTRODUCTION

PARAPHRASE AND NOTES

THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE OF St. JUDE.

JUDE, or Judas, the author of this epistle, is often men
tioned as one ofthe apostles of our Lord, and the brother of
James the less. The canonical authority of this epistle hath
been disputed ; but it is not the business of these commen
taries to enter largely into such questions. Probably its au
thenticity would never have been doubted, had it not been for
an imagination, ill grounded indeed, that the author had quot
ed a spurious book, called the prophecy of Enoch. The reader
may consult what learned men have written upon this argu
ment, particularly, Dr. Lardner, in his Credibility qf tbe
Gospel History ; Dr. Whitby, and Dr. Twells, in the second
part of his critical examination of the new text and version of
the JVew Testament. The latter hath collected the principal
materials widi accuracy, and set them in a clear and convinc
ing light.
There is a remarkable similarity between this epistle and
part ofthe second epistle of St Peter, which, (as we observed
in the Introduction to that epistle,) was probably owing to this,
that both the apostles drew their character of the false teach.
ers, against whom they cautioned their readers, from the cha
racter given of the false prophets in some ancient Jeivish

342 A general introduction, &c.
author ; and it is very possible too, (as Bishop Sherlock
observes,) that St. Jude might have the second epistle of St.
Peter before him.
Dr. Mill fixes the date of this epistle about the year 90 ;
(see his Prolegomena, p. 17, sect. 145, edit. Kuster ;) and
his principal argument is, that the false teachers, which St.
Peter describes as yet to come, St. Jude mentions as already
come. But, on a comparison, there does not appear that
remarkable difference in their phraseology, which will be suffic
ient to prove that St. Jude wrote his epistle so long after St.
Peter's second epistle as is here supposed, though I acknow
ledge, it will prove that it was written after it.
The design ofthe apostle is plainly, " by describing the
character of the false teachers, and pointing out the Divine
judgments which persons of such a character had reason to
expect, to caution Christians against listening to their sugges
tions, and being thereby perverted from the faith and purity
ofthe gospel."
For the analysis of the epistle, I refer my reader to the con
tents prefixed to the two sections, into which I have divided it,

PARAPHRASE AND NOTES

ON THE

CATHOLIC EPISTLE OF St. JUDE.

SECT. I.
The apostle Jude, after a general salutation, exhorts the Christians
to whom he wrote, strenuously to assert the purity of their com
mon faith ; reminding them of the destruction which came on
God's professing people, yea, on the apostate angels, for their
sins ; us well as on the inhabitants of Sodom and Gomorrah ; and
then he begins the description of some seditious and abandoned
persons, from whom he imagined them in peculiar danger.
Jude, ver. 1 — 11.
JitdeI. Jude 1.
JUDE the servant XTOU receive this epistle from Jude, who, sect.
>f Jesus Christ, X like his brethren the other apostles, can- u
FfEt&rS not but rejoice and glory in the title of a ser- ^
sanctified by God vant of Jesus Christ, and who is the brother of \
the Father, and pre- James, so well known by his distinguished ser-
served m Jesus vices and sufferings in the cause of our Divine
Christ, and called : ¦»„ , , 9 .. , .
Master ; and he inscribes it to those who are
sanctified in God the Father, devoted to his ser
vice through the influence of his grace ; who
are also the called and preserved in Jesus Christ,

344 St. Jude inscribes his epistle to Christians ;
sect, brought into the fellowship of his religion, and
l- guarded by his grace, in the midst of a thousand
~7~~ snares, which might have tempted them to have
•"u | made shipwreck of their faith. May mercy, 2 Mercy unto yon,
and peace, and love, from our heavenly Father, and peace, and love,
and our compassionate Saviour, be multiplied to be multlPlied-
you ; and may you increase in all the happy
fruits of Divine favour and mercy ; and espec
ially, in that spirit of candour and charity which
is to be numbered among the most precious of
3 them. My beloved, giving all diligence to 3 Beloved, when
write to you concerning the common salvation? Jo^rite* unlo'youof
to the hope of which we are brought by the the common salva-
profession of the gospel, I judged it necessary tion, it was needful
to direct my pen, particularly with respect to for me t0 w"te unt°
»u i i .i i u j y°u> and exhort you,
those unhappy attempts that nave been made, {hat ye should, earn-
to adulterate Christianity, by some who con- estly contend for the
tinue to profess a regard to it. I now there- faith which was once
fore write lo you, exhorting and beseeching S^!T U"t0
[you] to strive earnestly for the faith, which was
once for all delivered to the saints, for the in
struction of every future age ; and not to suffer
any by violence or by fraud, to rob you of so
4 inestimable a treasure. For some crafty and 4 For there are
pernicious men have, as it were, with a serpen- certa,n men crept in
K ,. , , ¦ , r ,, unawares, who were
tine art glided in among us, who were of old, as before of old ordain-
it were, described and registered to this condem- ed to this condem-
nation? by God's righteous sentence denounc-
1 Giving all diligence to write to you con- tion may be considered as described in the
cerning the common salvation, &c] Some punishment of other notorious sinners,
have supposed the meaning1 is, That who were a kind of representatives of
whereas he intended to write them a prac- them. Which interpretation I prefer to
tical letter, he was compelled to go into any other, as it tends to clear God of that
some controversial subjects. I rather think heavy imputation which it must bring up-
he intends to declare by this expression, on his moral attributes, to suppose that he
that the exhortation he now gives them, appoints men to sin against him, and then
to contend earnestly for the faith, was indeed condemns them for doing what they could
subservient to promote that common salva- not but do, and what they were, indepen-
tion he designed to lead them to the pur- dent on their own freedom of choice,
suit of. Bishop Sherlock thinks the faith fated to. A doctrine so pregnant with
delivered to the saints, is the same with gloomy, and, as I should fear, with fatal
the holy commandtnent delivered, 2 Pet. ii. consequences, that I think it a part ofthe
21, that is, with the directions and in- duty I owe to the word of God, to rescue it
structions which the council of the apostles from the imputation of containing such a
had sent them, with regard to these pes-^ tenet. Bishop Sherlock thinks, the word
tilent teachers. Sherlock on Proph. p. 200, refers to the description given of such
5th Edit. kind of persons by an ancient writer ofthe
b Who were registered to this condemna- Jewish nation, cited as he supposes in this
tion.] The word <nr£cyry£a.f*/*ivci may epistle, and in the second chapter ol the
well signify described and put upon record ; second epistle of Peter. Sherl. on Proph. p.
that is, whose character and condemna- 181, 5* Edit. Compare ver. 14, 5, 7, 8.

reminding them of God's judgment on the fallen angels : 345
nation, ungodlymen, ed against crimes like theirs, long before they sect.
turning the grace of appeared in the world. Impious and unKrate- >¦
our God into lascivi- /f , r , °
ousness, and deny- «" men, who presume to turn even the grace of
ing the only Lord our God itseli, which ought to be an everlasting }a e
God, and our Lord source of love, and engagement to sanctity and
jesus is . obedience, into an occasion of lasciviousness ; as
ifthey thought they might with impunity go on
to sin, that grace might abound ; and denying
God the only original Sovereign? and our Lord
Jesus Christ, whom he has invested with uni
versal dominion, to be acknowledged by all who
S I will therefore would not be found rebels against himself! But 5
put you in remem- Izvould remind you, as you once knew this, that
brance, though ye having been taught it, you may never forget it,
thaT uTeT.OTd'ha" even that the Lord-> having saved the people, of
ing saved the people Israel from out ofthe land of Egypt, and rescu-
out of the land of ed them by so glorious an interposition of his
Egypt, afterwards aimighty power, afterwards destroyed those that
destroyed meni tiiiit _. , . .. ,111 11 •
believed not. "-id not believe, though they had once experienc
ed so wonderful a deliverance. And thus
should we have reason to fear, that notwith
standing our Christian profession, he would
destroy us, if we adulterate and pervert his re
ligion after a manner contrary to its original
6 And the angels design. The angels also who kept not their first 6
which kept not their state? but suffering their minds to be transport-
first estate, but left e(j wjtj1 ambitious and irregular passions,
their own habitation, ,. ,., , . r , <- 1 •
he hath reserved in were discontented in that high rank of being,
everlasting chains which Providence assigned them, and left their
to'thIe^kl^entUof^r'J/!'er abode in the reSion of Sloi7» instead of
the great Jay.6" ° permitting them to advance themselves by their
rebellion, he has by his righteous vengeance
precipitated into the pit of destruction, and
reserved in perpetual bonds, under darkness, in
the infernal prison, to be brought forth at the
judgment of the great day, and then to receive
7 Even as Sodom their final sentence. And earth has produced 7
c God the Sovereign, and our Lord, &c.] assigned them, and which they were not
Some would reder it, our only Master, content with ; and their leaving this first
God and Lord. See Dr. Watts on the Trin. habitation he takes to have been a volun-
p. 113. But it seems most agreeable to tary thing, and that they chose to come
the general doctrine and phraseology of down to the neighbourhood of this earth,
scripture, to retain our translation. Com- that they might seduce mankind to join
pare John xvii. 3. with them in their revolt. But this does
not seem to suit the phrase of their being
* Their first state : tw a-gxm vtulmi.] cast out, 2 Pet. ii. 4. Mr. Boyse would
Some translate these words, the govern- translate it, their own head, that is, Christ,
ment of themselves. But Dr. Scott inter- Boyse's Serm. Vol. III. p. 406. Compare
prets it pf that place in heaven which was Has. i, 11, in the Seventy.

346 And the cities of the plain.
sect, many awful scenes, in which the Divine ven- and Gomorrah, and
•• geance has had its triumph over sinful mortals ; the cities about them
— — ..• i i r, . , ?> l e j .l in like manner, giv.
T , as particularly Sodom and Gomorrah, ana trie inff themselves over
y cities about them, in like manner with them, com- to fornication, and
mitting fornication, and, bv yet grosser and going after strange
ii- „• ' • _ „/*„.. flesh, are set forth
more unnatural licentiousness, going after for an examplei suf_
strange and detestable gratifications of their fering the vengeance
pampered and indulged^??;./*, are set forth for an of eternal fire.
example to other presumptuous sinners ; suffer
ing that, which really appears a most lively
emblem of the vengeance of eternal fire? having
their lovely and fruitful country turned into a
8 kind of hell upon earth. So these dreamers 8 Likewise also
also? in their luxurious indulgencies, suffer thes« £lthy dream.
, .' , , , j • i_ • J ers defile the flesh,
their thoughts to be amused with vain and despise dominio„;
polluted imaginations, whereby they defile the and speak evil of
flesh, which ought to be sacred, together with dignities.
the spirit, to the service of God. They make
light of dominion, and authority derived from
the supreme Sovereign, and speak evil of dig-
9 nities, of persons in the most honourable sta
tions : Whereas we have heard in tradition, 9 Yet Michael the
that Michael the archangel, when contending arcnangel, .whe'|»
in dispute with the devil, concerning the devil" ht? disputed
body of Moses? which the angel was to bury about the body of
" Sodom and Gomorrah, and the cities that the vengeance here spoken of must
about them in like manner with them : -rov be the loss of their cities, rather than their
o/<tMot> ts1o« Te,o7rov.] Some have pleaded, souls, and produces instances to show, that
that this seems to imply, that the sin of a.ta>vi@- is used in a sense consistent with
the angels -wasfornication ; and consequent- this interpretation.
ly, that this epistle is not authentic. But s Dreamers : ivw7rvt!t,£ofii\ioi.] Our
there seems no necessity for interpreting translators render this, filthy dreamers.
the expression with such extreme rigour, The context shews they deserve the epi-
as if it must mean that their sin was of thet ; but as the Greek does not express
the same kind ; it is sufficient that the com- it, I judged it most faithful to the original
parison holds in this, that they were both to omit it.
guilty of very great wickedness. There >' Body of Moses.] Archbishop Tillot-
are some who refer tov oj«oioi> ts7o(c tjo- *o?!, (see his Works, Vol. II. p. 158,) and
¦xoi, in like -manner with them, to the cities many other good writers, think this il.
about them, who sinned in the same man- lustratedbyDeut. xxxiv. 6. He supposes,
ner with Sodom and Gomorrah ; nor is that had the devil been able to discover to
jt any objection to this, as some have the Jews the place where Moses was in-
supposed it is, that T*7o'f cannot agree terred, they would afterwards have paid
with SaS-ofA* km ro/*o§§a. ; for in reality, an idolatrous honour to his remains; and
these nouns are of the neuter gender, (see it would have gratified his malice exceed-
Luke xvii. 29 ; Mark vi. 11 ; Gen. xiii. ingly, to have made him an occasion of
10,) in the Seventy. And if they were idolatry after his death, who had been so
not, nothing is more common than an great an enemy to it in his life. To pre-
enallage of gender, in such a case as this, vent this, he thinks that Michael buried
where t»7o« must refer to the men who the body secretly. This proves by the
inhabited these cities. way, that good angels are sometimes con-
1 Vengeance of eternal fire.] Dr. Whitby cerned in limiting the power of devils,
has brought many arguments to prove, which must no doubt be a great vexation

He describes the character of these deceivers. 347
Moses, durst not privately, and he would have revealed, did not sect.-
bring against him a presume t0 bring against him a railing accusation? l-
but said, The Lord "ut llad so much reverence lor the Divine pres- TT^
rebuke thee. ence, as to speak with moderation and gentle- i
ness, even to that great enemy of God and
men ; and said, The Lord rebuke thee k for this
outrage, and teach thee to restrain such shock-
10 But these speak ing expressions. (Compare Zech. iii. 2.) Bui iq
evil of those things these daring and impious men blaspheme what
not'? but what they indeed they know not ; and what they naturally,
know naturally, as as the irrational animals know,1 the things
brute beasts, in those which tend to the gratification of their inferior
themselves3. """^ Part' the low circle to which their knowledge
and care is confined, in these they are corrupted,
by the gross and scandalous abuse of them, to
the dishonour of God, and to their own infamy
11 Wo unto them! and destruction. Wo he unto them, and wo 11
for they have gone wjn aUend them - f. havg . h
in the way ot Lain, - _ . , J « , .-.
and ran greedily after of Lam, that persecutor and murderer, while,
the error of Balaam like him, they have despised the appointed
for reward, and per- method of God's mercy ; and they have run on
with prodigious eagerness in the description of
Balaam's reward ; enslaved, like him, to mean
secular views, they have abandoned themselves
to sin andruin, till at length they have perished m
to those malignant spirits. But Mr. Bax- book, in which this fact was thus mention-
ter suggests it as a doubt, whether it were ed, and speaks upon the supposition of its
about the dead body of Moses, or Moses truth, which the persons he reasoned
exposed on the water, that there was this against, did not dispute. And the argu-
contention. Baxter's Works, Vol. II. p. ment does not lie in any regard shewn
341. to the devil as a dignitary, and one who
¦ A railing accusation] Archbishop exercises dominion over subordinate evil
Tillotson suggests, that the archangel was spirits ; for to be a leader of a band of
afraid the devil would have been too hard such inexcusable rebels could entitle him
for him at railing. The words seem to to no respect ; but it seems to arise from
me to intimate, that the angel thought it the detestable character of the devil ; as
apart of the reverence due to God, not if he had said, If the angel did not rail
to mention his name and judgment, in a even against the devil, how much less
furious passionate manner, but mildly and ought we against men in authority, even
gently. Witsius thinks the rfeej/blisphem- supposing them in some things to behave
ed, and that the angel did not accuse him, amiss ? To do it therefore when they be
hut referred the matter to the judgment of have well, must be a wickedness yet much
the great day. Witsius Miscel Vol. II. IV. more aggravated.
6. § 28. See also the Commentary of this ' Naturally know.] Compare the notes
learned author in loc. whose remarks on on the parallel texts in 2 Pet. ii. for the
all the verses are framed with great erudi- illustration of this and other passages
tion and accuracy. Perhaps s» tlcXfin^a. which occur here.
x§<(Tfv imviynuv fi\a.<rqnfii:t; may signify, ™ Move perished.] This is a genuine
that he did not pass judgment upon his trace of a prophetic spirit, which speaks
blasphemy, but referred him to God. of things certainly future, as if they were
k The Lord rebuke thee.] It is highly past. And as such I thought proper to il-
probable the apostle refers to some ancient lnstrate it m the paraphrase.
VOL. 6. 44

S48 Refections on the danger of Christians from seducers.
sect, in the contradiction of Korah; like him they have ished in the gain-
'• opposed God's appointed messengers, and his sayingof Core.
iude ^on' t0 wh°m he has devolved the conduct of
XI his church ; and methinks, like him and his
company, I see them already struck by the
lightning of God's wrath, and overwhelmed „
with remediless destruction.

IMPROVEMENT.
verse How happy are the people of our Lord Jesus Christ, who in
12 him are called, sanctified, and kept by the Divine omnipotence,
through faith unto salvation ! For mercy and peace shall be mul
tiplied upon them, till mercy hath, as it were, finished his com
mission, and conducted them to eternal peace. We learn from
the example of the apostle before us, of how great necessity itis,
in some circumstances, if ministers w juld promote the common
3 salvation of their hearers, to guard them against the prevailing
errors of the day, and to excite them earnestly to strive for the
faith once delivered to the saints, as for a prize of the highest im
portance. May we rightly discern its nature, and be very care
ful, that while we are attempting to exert a Christian zeal,
we do not mingle with it our own mistakes, and our own irreg
ular passions, in such a manner as to tear in pieces what we are
so eager to preserve. In short, let us learn from scripture, what
that faith is, and what the importance of its respective articles
are ; and let us always be endeavouring to maintain it in the spirit
qf love.
May all who would disturb the church by pernicious doctrines,
4 or scandalous practices : and especially, they who would un
gratefully turn the grace of God into lasciviousness, and thereby
deny the only true God, and our Saviour, reflect upon the awful
judgment of Gpd on the rebel angels, and on sinful men, not on
5, 7 the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah only, but even on his own people,
•5 whom he had delivered from Egypt, when they proved obstinate
and unbelieving ; and as we dread an exclusion from the heav
enly Canaan ; yea, as we dread the chains of darkness, and the
vengeance of eternal fire ; let us avoid and abhor the character
8, tfc. described in the following verses ; the dream of lewdness, the
brutal indulgence of sensuality, the contradiction of Korah, the
U covetousness of Balaam, and the malignity of Cain. God has
written down their condemnation and destruction in the eternal
records of his word j that they might be for a sign, and that
4 others may hear and fear, and take heed that they do not so wickedly.

These persons were spots in their love feasts: 34?'

SECT. II.
The apostle pursues the character of the scandalous professors he
had mentioned before ; and concludes with exhorting the Chris
tians to zvhom he wrote, to endeavour to secure their own edifi
cation in faith and love, and to do their utmost for the preserva
tion and recovery of others. Jude, ver. 12, to the end.
Juiie 12. Jude 12.
'T'HESE are spots t MUST further proceed to caution you, my sect.
ofcharUy/XnTey A brethren, against those wicked and seducing _^_
feast with you, feed- men, who are so desirous of insinuating them- T .
ing themselves with- selves into the Christian church, and whose at- 12 •
out fear ; clouds tempts to corrupt it are so unwearied, and, in
they are without wa- r . r - , ,.„,
ter, carried about many instances, so fatal, these are spots in
of winds: trees your love feasts, * which tend to expose them to
whose fruit wither- tne reproach ofthe adversary ; [who,] when they
, wi iou iui , banquet with you, feed themselves without fear,
and will run into excesses, which ifthey be not
resolutely suppressed, will be imputed to the
whole body. They make indeed a great pro
fession of their designs of usefulness in the
church, but they are clouds without water, from
which no refreshment or fruitfulness is to be
expected ; borne about by the winds of tempta
tion, hither and thither, without any command
of themselves ; aud if when they first tookup-
on them the Christian profession, they gave
some better hopes, as many of them perhaps
did, they are like trees, whose early buddings
are withered? and so now remain without fruit ;
yea, not only so, but are twice dead : c succes
sive summers and winters have passed over
them, and they have been continually growing
0 Love feasts.] So I chose to render b Whose early buddings are withered.]
ityn^trnH, as it is well known the primitive We render this, whose fruit withereth ;
Christians had such feasts, though it seems but it seems to me, that <p6/vc7ra>M|i* is
that from the abuse of them by persons of much more exactly rendered, as in this
a character like those here described, they version, and the appearance of a tautology
were soon laid aside. See Mr Hallet on avoided.
the subject, Notes and Disc Vol. III. Disc. c Twice dead.] Some explain this of
6. Dr. Lightfoot, and Dr. Whitby, who natural corruption and apostasy ; but the
follow him, are not for referring the aya.- gloss in the paraphrase seems much mo re
-rat here mentioned to the Christian's easy and genuine . There is an admirable
feasts of charity ; in opposition to whom, strength and spirit in the description giv-
the learned reader may consult Witsius's en in the following verses.
Commentary on the place.

350 And were like the fierce zvaves ofthe sea.
sect, more fit for fuel, and so are now good for twiee dead, plucked
"• nothing but to be utterly rooted up, to be taken UP by the root3 '•
lude awa^ om t^le plantation, which they only
j2 cumber, dishonour, and deform, and cast into
j ,, the fire. Their passions are violent and impetu- 13 Raging waves
ous, like so many fierce zvaves ofthe sea, furious- «**".!"» Aa!™S
, ' . j i -> i i- v • outtheirownsname;
ly foaming out the irregular tumults or their wanaering stars, to
hearts ; and in them, their own shame ; wan- whom is reserved the
dering stars? which though for a while they blackness of dark.
",. ' ... , ° , , iU ¦ ness for ever.
may glitter, will soon have ended their course,
will be found, notwithstanding all their blaze,
destitute of any real and permanent light of
their own, and in the number of those to whom
blackness oj darkness is reserved for ever, and
will soon be driven to an eternal distance from
tbe great Original of light and happiness, to
*4 which they shall never return. And indeed, 14 And Enoch al-
when I consider their characters and their ac- so> ;the seventh from
tions, I may say, that according to the ancient *£%> P^^f.
tradition, Enoch also, the seventh in lineal de- hold, the Lord' com-
scent from Adam, prophesied* against them? and eth with ten thou-
described their crimes and their condemnation, sands of his saints,
when he said, behold, the Lord comes with myr
iads of his holy ones, attended with legions
of angels in his descent for this important
1 5 purpose : For he comes to execute judg- 15 To execute
ment upon all according to their respective judgment upon all,
, r , , •._ ° ,., _ u and to convince all
works ; and by witnesses that cannoc be con- ^ are ung0(jiy a.
fronted, particularly to convict all the ungodly
d Wandering stars.] The Jews are said p. 188, 189,5th Edit. Compare 2 Tim
to have called their teachers stars ; and iii. 8, and the note there.
they are represented under that emblem, ! Prophesied against them.] Mr. Black-
Rev, i- 16; ii. 1. And asthe planets seem wall, (Sacr. Ctass Vol. I. p. 164,) has
to have a very irregular motion, being shewn by adequate authorities, thatwfo-
sometimes stationary, and sometimes re- t<p»1iv-ri -nslon may be rendered, prophesied
irograde, they are proper emblems of against these. Perhaps this may explain
persons so unsettled in their principles, what was said before, of their being rem
and so irregular in their behaviour, as tered to this condemnation, ver. 4 Some
these men were. have thought the coming of the Lordhere
' Enoch prophesied.] A precious frag- mentioned, was his coming attended witli
ment of antediluvian history is here pre- angels, to bring on the deluge. If it re
served to us, as it seems by the special fers to his coming to the universal judg-
providence of God, who taught the apos- ment, it is a most remarkablp testimony
tie Jude to distinguish between what to afutwe state, not indeed in the Mosaic
was genuine and spurious in the tradition economy, but previous to it. And perhaps
It can by no means be proved, that this Moses omitting this, (as I think it almost
is a quotation from that foolish book, called certain he knew it,) is to be resolved into
Enoch's prophecy, as Bishop Shertock has the restriction under which he wrote,
very rightly urged ; nor would it prove agreeable to the principles which the
the inspiration ot the book from whence learned Dr Warburton has so largely
it was taken, but only the truth of this stated in his Divine Legation, &c.
Particular passage. Sherlock on Proph,

The apostles warned them that such persons should come : 351
ttiong them, of all among them, of all their impious works which sect.
their ungodly deeds they have impiously committed ; and he will "•
Whic^. i«eJL!,t!? then be mindful, not only of their cruel and TT
ungodly committed, . ' />,/,, , , . ,. Jude
and of all their hard oppressive acts, but of all the hard and irrelig- 15
speeches which un- ious things which impious sinners have spoken
godly sinners have a^aimt him and his people : and certain it is,
spoken against him. j3 . , • i i ^u •
r ° that these words are as suitable to their case as
16 These are mur- if it had been particularly intended. These 1G
murers, complain- are mUrmurers, that can never be contented
their oWwn lus'ts S with the allotments of Providence, or with the
their mouth speak- conduct of any about them ; that find fault
eth great swelling continually with their lot, walking according to
words, having men's tM own unbridled lusts ; and their moutk
persons in admira- , . , r
tion because of ad- speaks extravagant things ;S some, by way ot
vantage. exclamation against those they disapprove, and
others in the height of encomiums and penegy-
rics, on those who are their favourites, and the
leaders of their party ; having [such] persons in
admiration, not so much for the sake of their
real excellencies, as of some present gain which
they meanly propose to themselves as the re-
17 But, beloved, ward of their servile flattery. But you, my be- 17
remember ye the loveJ instead of following these wandering
words which were ., i ., , , ¦ , r
spoken before ofthe guides, remember thewords zvhich were former-
apostles of our Lord ly spoken by the apostles of our Lord Jesus
Jesus Christ ; Christ? who have preached his gospel to you
18 Sow that they in all its purity and energy. For they have 18
toldyou there should,^ you tflat in the last time profane mockers
be mockers in the . ,, ,, . ,. r , .
last time, who should shall come, walking according to their own un-
walk after their own godly and wanton lusts? and making a jest of
ungodly lusts. those who do not run with them to the same
19 These be they excesses of riot. These are they, who, in many 19
who separate them- places separate themselves from the church, as
of a purer stamp, and more refined attainments
than others ; sensual, and entirely addicted to
the low gratifications of their animal. life ; by
s Extravagant things.] So I think to think, that St. Jude had the text in
11-irttpyx.a. may very probably be rendered ; Peter before him, and omitted what hatli
and if we may judge of extravagant a peculiar reference to the former part of
things, iv those which Irenseus in particu- St. Peter's epistle, and to which there
lar has recorded in his account of some was nothing in his own to answer. See
early heretics, the expression was applied his Discourses on Proph p. 193, 5* Edit.
with the utmost propriety. See the same > Ungodly lusts.] For a<riSum, ungodly,
phrase Dan. xi. 36, in the Seventy. Wit- some would read utrexyemv, lascivious, or
sius in loc. wanton. See Phil. Lips, against Collins,
h Apostles qf our Lord, &c] The re- p. 73. But as this reading is not absolute-
semblance between this text and 2 Pet. iii. ly necessary to the sense, I cannot per-
2, is very remarkable. Bishop Sherlock suade myself to alter the word merely on
observes it to be such as would incline one conjecture.
VOL. 6. 45

352 They were therefore to keep themselves in the love of God:
sect, which they make it too apparent, that they have selves, sensual, hay-
"• not the Spirit, whatever high pretences they inS not the sPlnt-
maymaketoits extraordinary communications.
20 -Bui I have the pleasing persuasion, that you, 20 But ye, beloved,
my belovedhrethren, will not only guard against building up your.
being seduced by them, but, according to the ^ faiOth,y0prayi°ng
exhortations so often given you, will still -m the Holy Ghost,
be edifying yourselves and one anotber, inyour
most holy faith ; that understanding its arti
cles more clearly, and feeling their happy effi
cacy to promote the work of holiness in your
souls, you may be more and more established
against the attacks of these deceivers : espec
ially, praying in the Holy Spirit, and under his
influence, vouchsafedin answer to yourprayers,
making swifter advances in the Divine life.
21 And be careful thus to keep yourselves in the 21 Keep yourselves
exercise of that sacred affection, the loveofGod, in the love of God,
which ought always to rule in your hearts ; looking for the mer-
looking for the mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ cJ^^M^Z
to eternal life, to which this compassionate ufe.
Saviour will assuredly conduct all those who
confide in him.
22 And while you are yourselves animated with 22 And of some
this cheerful hope, do your utmost for the pres- have compassion,
ervation of others ; and in this respect, on some ^e'"s' a dlfter'
have tender compassion, and apply to them with
the softest and most endearing offices of Chris
tian friendship ; making a great difference be
tween them, and the case of others, who have
drank deeper of the poison, and are become
23 active in the mischief. It may seem to have an 23 And others
unkind appearance, but it is most certain, there save with fear, pull-
are some, whom if you would save at all, you «* f ^tCl1n the
must attempt it with fear and trembling, by garment spotted by
severe methods ; as alarmed yourselves, and the flesh.
terrifying them, with the apprehensions of God's
judgments ; as if you were snatching [them]
with eagerness out ofthe fire, into which they
are fallen, or just ready to fall. And if you de
sire, that your efforts, in either of these cases,
should be successful, you must take great care to
preserve your own nurity, hating even the gar ment
that is spotted with the flesh? lest by the touch
k Garment spotted with the flesh.] Mr. which had been worn by one who had a
Cradock interprets this of the caution, plague sore ; but perhaps there may be a
with which a man would avoid a garment, reference to such passages in the Mosaic

And to him they are accordingly commended. 353
24 Now unto him of it you yourselves be polluted. I am sen- sect.
that is able to keep sJble, this will require strenuous vigilance and "*
r;"!:^ resolution ; but I hope the grace of God will —
less before the pres- animate you to lt. lothis therefore now I ^
ence of his glory solemnly commit you ; even to him zvho is able
with exceeding joy, t0 keep you from falling : rugged and danger
ous as the ways of life are, and feeble as you
know yourselves to be, he is able at length to
present [you] blameless, and in the full perfec
tion of holiness, before the presence of his glory,
in his final appearance, with exceeding great
25 To the only and unutterable joy. To him, as the only zvise 25
wise God our Sav- qq^ wj,0 js now become our Saviour, our Guar-
jes^ommbn and d»an» our Friend, and our Father, [be] glory
power, both now and and majesty, dominion and power, ascribed;
ever. Amen, and obedience, reverence, and love rendered,
through Christ Jesus, both now and through all
ages, world without end. Amen.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let those, who have the honour of being numbered among verse
the disciples of Christ, stand at the remotest distance from the
evil with which these unhappy creatures are branded by the
apostle in this epistle. And may Divine grace preserve all his
churches from such spots in their feasts of charity! May our hori- 12»^
zonhe secured from those dark and gloomy clouds without water ;
the plantations of God among us be free from the incumbrance
and disgrace of those withered and fruitless trees, twice dead, and
plucked up by the roots ! How illustrious was the prophecy, with 14
which Enoch, the seventh from Adam, was inspired ; and how 15
precious is that fragment of antediluvian history, which is here
preserved, and which shall surely be accomplished in its season !
The day is now much nearer, when the Lord will come with ten
thousands of his saints : may the ungodly remember it, and sup
press in time the speeches which will then assuredly be reprov
ed, and repent of the deeds, which, if unrepented of, however
forgotten now, will be brought into open view, and draw down
upon their heads the destruction which at present seems to lin
ger. That we may have confidence before him at his coming, 17
let us remember the words of the apostle, and implore the influ
ences of the Divine Spirit, which sensualists, who walk after
their own lusts, quench and stifle, and which they mock and de- 18,19
ride. Let us, however, be concerned to edify ourselves in our
most holy faith, and to pray in the Holy Ghost,under his influence,
law, as Lev. xv. 4, 10, 17. See Witsius that the apostle alludes to the white gar-
on the place, who well defends this sense inent, which those who were newly bap.
against Erasmus ; whose opinion it was, tized, put on in token of innocence.

354 Reflections on our obligation to faith, and the love of God.
sect, direction, and assistance. The security of the heart amidst so
"• many temptations, and its richest cordial in all its afflictions, is
J^7 the love of God,; but how soon does the celestial flame languish
20 and die, if it be not constantly fed with new fuel ! Let it then be
21 our care in humble dependence upon Divine grace, to keep our
selves in the love of God : which will be cherished in proportion
to that degree of faith and hope, with which we look for the
mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life ; for what can
so powerfully excite our love to God, as such a consideration ?
22 If we do expect it, let us express our regard to the salvation
cf others, as well as to our own ; and apply ourselves to those
who seem to be in danger, with such different addresses of awe
or tenderness, as their different circumstances and tempers may
23 require. But some way or another, let us exert ourselves to
pluck them out ofthe fire, who are in danger of falling into it,
and perishing for ever.
A care to preserve our own characters and consciences unspot
ted, will be necessary to our courage, and hope of success, in
24 such efforts as these. Let us therefore be more frequently look
ing up to him, who is able to keep us from falling, and to improve
as well as maintain the work he has wrought in us, till we shall
be presented blameless before the presence of his glory. Then
shall our hearts know zjoy beyond what earth can afford, be
yond what heaven itself shall have given us in the separate state ;
then shall God also rejoice over us, and the joy of our compas
sionate Saviour be completed, in the seeing the full accomplish
ment of the travail of his soul. To him who has so wisely
formed the scheme, and will faithfully and perfectly accomplish
25 it, be glory and majesty, dominion and power, both now and for
ever. Amen.

The End ofthe Family Expositor on the Catholic Epistle
of St. Jude.

FAMILY EXPOSITOR ;

A PARAPHRASE

THE REVELATION OF St. JOHN.

CRITICAL NOTES, AND A PRACTICAL IMPROVEMENT
OF EACH SECTION.

A
GENERAL INTRODUCTION

TO THE

PARAPHRASE AND NOTES

THE REVELATION OF St. JOHN.

1 HOUGH the authority of this book was called in ques
tion in the beginning of the third century, yet this is no reason
able objection against receiving it into the sacred canon ; for
perhaps no part ofthe New Testament, though of unquestion
able authenticity and credit, was more universally acknow
ledged, or mentioned with higher respect, during the tivo
preceding centuries. Dr. Mill observes, that in- a few years
after it was written, it was numbered among the apostolical
writings, by the churches of Asia, the neighbouring churches
of Syria and Samaria, the more distant ones of Africa, Egypt,
and Rome, and the other churches of Europe. Accordingly
Mr. Lowmai*, citing this remark of Dr. Mill, makes the fol
lowing additional observation, " that hardly any one book
hath received more early, more authentic, or more satisfac
tory attestations."
Its canonical authority being debated so late as the third cen
tury, when it had been universally admitted before, appears
to have arisen, from the opposition made to those absurd
opinions, which it is well known were entertained by seve
ral fathers, concerning the millennium. These being entirely
grounded upon an injudicious and mistaken interpretation of
some prophecies, contained in this saqred book, Caius*

358 A general introduction, &c.
with some others, to end the controversy as speedily and
effectually as possible, weakly and indiscreetly ventured to
deny the authority of the book, which had given occasion
to it. If the reader would see this argument handled at large,
and the sentiments of the ancients represented fully and dis
tinctly, he may consult Dr. Mill's Prolegomena, Sir Isaac
Newton's Observations on the Apocalypse, Dr. Twells's third
part of his Critical examination of the new text and version,
and Dr. Lardner's second part of the Credibility ofthe Gos
pel History, passim.
This prophetic book is entitled, The Revelation of Jesus
Christ, ¦which he sent and signified by his angel to his servant
John. There is, in my opinion, very little reason to doubt,
that the John here mentioned was the evangelist of that name,
and the author of the three epistles. For concerning this
John antiquity agrees, that he was banished to Patmos in the
reign of Domitian, for his adherence to the Christian faith.
And the author of this book informs the churches of Asia,
(chap. i. ver. 9,) that he, their brother and companion in tribu
lation, and in the kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ, re
ceived these revelations, when he was in the isle called Patmos,
for the word of God, and the testimony of Jesus Christ. And
if, with some learned men, we apprehend, that the tradition of
the evangelist John being banished to the isle Patmos, was
occasioned by this passage ofthe revelation, it shews at least,
that it was the most early, as well as most generally received,
opinion of the ancients, that the author of this book was the
same with St. John the evangelist. This book is common
ly called, The Revelation of St. John the Divine. But this
appellation of its author is not of canonical authority ; it was
first given to St. John by Eusebius, not to distinguish him
from any other person of the same name, but on account of
those mysterious and sublime points of divinity, with the
knowledge of which he seems to have been favoured above
his fellow apostles.

to the Revelation of St. John. 359
If the account of Eusebius is to be credited, that St. John
was banished into Patmos, and there received his revela
tion, in the last year ofthe reign of Domitian, we may fix the
date of this book, with great probability, about the year 96.
I am aware, that some authors of very distinguished charac
ter, and particularly the great Sir Isaac Newton, place it ear
lier, and even before the destruction of Jerusalem. The learn
ed Wolfius, (in his Prolegomena to the revelation, in the fifth
volume of his Cur a Philoiogicce,) hath examined and refuted
this opinion ; I shall here only observe, that perhaps the seven
churches of Asia were not founded so early as this opinion
supposes, or at least they were not then become so consider-
able, much less had undergone such changes and revolutions,
as the respective epistles to them recorded in this book repre
sent them to have done.
At the close of the magnificent description of our blessed
Lord's appearance to St. John, contained in the fir st chapter,
he is ordered to write the things which he saw, (that is, the
glorious vision he then beheld,) and the things which are, or
the state of the churches at that time, and the things which
shall be hereafter, or the future state and condition of the
church, to the end ofthe world. Accordingly this book may
properly be divided into three parts.
Thefirst containing the introduction, or a preface and dedi
cation to the seven churches in Asia, and an account of the
glorious vision of our Lord, with which St. John was favour
ed during his banishment in Patmos, where he also received
a Divine revelation, concerning the state of the church.
(Chap. i. throughout.)
Tlie second part, containing the epistles which Christ com
manded him to write to the seven churches of Asia, relating
to their present circumstances, and to the duties resulting
from them. (Chap. ii. and iii.)
The third part, which describes the condition of the
church in after times, from the third chapter to the end ofthe
book, begins with a sublime description ofthe Deity entKron-
vol. 6. 46

360 A general introduction
ed in glory, surrounded with angels, and with the heavenly
church ; and then proceeds to represent a sealed booh., or the
volume of God's decrees, given to the Lamb, who only was
worthy to open it, and who, on that account, receives the ac
clamation ofthe whole choir of saints and angels, (chap. iv.
v.) After this sublime apparatus, the Lamb is represented
as opening the seals of the book, one after another ; and with
this the scene oi prophecy begins ; which may very properly
be divided, (as it is by the learned Mr. Lowman, who is un
doubtedly the best commentator extant, on this part of the
New Testament,) into seven periods.
The First Period is that of the seals.
The first seal represents a white horse, his rider having a
bow in his hand, and a crown of gold on his head, going forth'
to conquer.
The second represents a red horse ; and to his rider is giv
en a great sword, and power to take peace from the earth.
The third represents a black horse, whose rider hath a pair
of scales in his hand, to weigh corn and provision.
Tht fourth represents a pale horse, whose name is Death,
to whom is given power to slay the fourth part of the earth
with the sword, and with famine, and with pestilence, and
with wild beasts of the field. „
Tht fifth represents, under the altar, the souls of those who
were slaughtered on account ofthe word of God ; and the
final reward of their constancy.
The sixth represents an earthquake, the darkening of the
sun, the moon becoming as blood, and the stars falling from
heaven. After the description of the opening of these six seals, and
of the consequent visions, an angel is represented as sealing
one hundred forty and jour thousand with the seal of the liv
ing God ; after which is introduced the choir of the heavenly
church blessing the Almighty ; and one of the ciders shews

to the Revelation of St. John. 361
St. John, the happiness of those who had patiently endured
tribulation. (Chap. vii. throughout.)
The Lamb is then represented as opening the seventh seal,
which is succeeded by a silence in heaven for the space of half
an hour ; introductory to the
Second Period, which is that of the trumpets, given to
the seven angels, already mentioned. And upon the sound
ing the
First trumpet, there is hail and fire mingled with blood cast
down upon the earth, representing bloody and destructive
wars. On the sounding of the
Second trumpet, a great mountain, as it were, burning with
fire, is cast into the sea ; by which a third part of it becomes
blood, and a third part ofthe creatures in the sea die, and a
third part ofthe ships are destroyed. On the sounding ofthe
Third trumpet, a great burning star falls from heaven upon
a third part ofthe rivers, and ofthe fountains of waters, and a
third part of the waters become bitter. On the sounding of
the Fourth trumpet, a third part of the sun, and of the moon,
and of the stars, is darkened. And a wo is denounced by
one ofthe angels against them that dwell on the earth, for the
trumpets of the three angels who are yet to sound. On the
sounding ofthe
Fifth trumpet, the bottomless pit is opened, and from thence
issue forth locusts in great multitudes, not to destroy the fruits
ofthe earth, but to torment its inhabitants. These locusts
are described like horses prepared for battle, with crowns on
their heads like gold, and their faces like the faces of men,
their hair like the hair of women, their teeth like lions, their
breast plates like iron, the noise of their wings like that of cha
riots and horses, their tails like scorpions, and armed with
stings ; having the angel ofthe bottomless pit for their leader.
On the sounding ofthe

362 A general introduction
Sixth trumpet, the four angels which were bound by the
great river Euphrates are loosed, and lead up mighty armies
of horsemen for the destruction of mankind. (Chap. viii. ix.)
After the sixth trumpet had sounded, St. John relates the
marvellous vision of an angel who appeared to him in great
glory, and brought him a little book, which he is commanded
to eat ; and then he is ordered, again, to prophesy to many
people, and nations, and tongues, and kings. (Chap. x.
throughout.) And thus the
Third Period is introduced, which is pointed out by
various representations :
1. By the measuring ofthe Temple ; part of which is given
to, and trodden under foot by the Gentiles ; and two witness
es are represented as prophesying in sackcloth 1260 days, and
then, having been put to death, are raised again from the dead -,
and upon the sounding ofthe trumpet of the seventh angel,
their triumphs over their enemies are celebrated by the hea
venly hosts ! (Chap. xi. 1 — 18.) And the temple.of God
being opened in heaven, and the ark ofthe covenant display
ed, the state of the church in this period, is described
2. As a woman clothed with the sun, with the moon under
her feet, and on her head a crown of twelve stars ; and, while
she was in travail , assaulted by a fiery dragon, with seven heads,
and ten horns, and on his heads seven crowns ; and when she
is delivered, her child is caught up to God ; and she flies in
to the wilderness to avoid the dragon, where she is supported
1260 days ; and the dragon is vanquished by the angels.
(Chap. xi. 19 — xii. throughout.) The deplorable condition
of the church in this period is described further,
3. By the faithful being exposed to the ravages of a wild
beast, whom St. John saw in a vision rising out ofthe sea,
having seven heads, and ten horns, that is, ten diadems, and
on his heads names of blasphemy, to whom the dragon gave
his power and authority ; so that the inhabitants ofthe earth
worshipped the beast, as well as the dragon ; and the beast

io the Revelation of St. John. 363
had power to make war with the saints 42 months, or 1260
days ; (which is the same space of time, during which the
woman, in the preceding vision, is said to have been supported
in the wilderness, and during which, in the first vision, the
two witnesses are said to prophesy in sackcloth : a circum
stance which plainly demonstrates these visions to be descrip
tive ofthe state of things in the same period, and not in suc
cessive periods. J And the power and authority of this beast
is supported by another beast, which arose after it, and which
is also particularly described. And the mark, or the name of
the beast, or the number of his name, which is also said to be
the number of a man, is six hundred and sixty six. After
which follows a sublime description ofthe Lamb standing on
mount Zion, surrounded with the one hundred and forty four
thousand, who have the name of his Father written in their
foreheads, while the heavenly church celebrates the happiness
of those who had continued faithful, and persevered to the end.
The next vision is of an angel flying through the midst of
heaven, with the everlasting gospel in his hand, denouncing
the judgment of God to be approaching on the beast, and on
them who worship him : which is likewise set forth by some
succeeding representations : And particularly,
By an order given to the seven angels to pour out their vi
als, full oi the seven last plagues, in which the wrath of God is
completed on the beast and his votaries.
Tht first vial is poured out upon the earthy and produces a
grievous ulcer on them who had the mark ofthe beast.
The second vial is poured out upon the sea, which becomes
blood, and every living thing in the sea dies.
The third vial is poured out on the rivers, and on the foun
tains of water, which also become blood.
The fourth vial is poured forth on the sun, which hath power
given to it to scorch men with fire.
The fifth vial is poured out on the throne of the beast, and
his kingdom is darkened, and his votaries gnaw their tongues,
vol;. 6. 47

364 'A general introduction
and blaspheme the God of heaven for their pains and their
ulcers. The sixth vial is poured out on the river Euphrates, and
the water of it is dried up, so that a way is prepared for the
kings of the east ; against whom the worshippers of the beast
are drawn up in order of battle. And then upon the pouring
out of
The seventh vial, a voice is heard from heaven, accompani
ed with thunder and lightning, saying, " It is completed ;"
that is, Babylon the great hath drank ofthe cup ofthe wine
of God's fiercest indignation.
After the pouring out of these vials, one of the angels, who
had executed that commission, further explains what had
been represented, by describing the character ofthe great har
lot who sitteth on many waters, and with whom the kings of
the earth committed fornication. And then follows an ac
count of another angel descending from heaven, declaring with
a loud voice, that Babylon the great is fallen, and pointing out
the lamentation of her friends and merchants over her. Upon
which is described the triumph of the heavenly host on ac
count of the fall of Babylon ; which is further illustrated by
the representation of an attack made by Christ and his army
on the beast, ending in an entire victory over him. (Chap.
xiii — xix.)
The Fourth Period represents an angel descending from
heaven, to confine the great dragon, or satan, in the bottom
less pit for the space of a thousand years ; during which the
church is in a very peaceful and flourishing condition. (Chap.
xx. 1 — 6.
The Fifth Period represents satan loosed again for a lit
tle season, and making a fresh attempt for the establishment
of his kingdom, which shall issue in its utter destruction, (ver.
7—10.) The Sixth Period represents the general resurrection,
the last judgment, and the utter destruction ofthe wicked.
(ver. 11, to the end. J

to the Revelation of St. John. 365
The Seventh Period represents the vision of new hea
vens, and a new earth, or the happiness ofthe Jerusalem above,
described by the sublimest figures which can enter into the
human imagination. (Chap. xxi. xxii. — 5.)
In the conclusion of this truly marvellous series of prophe
cy, with which the canon of scripture closes, our blessed Lord
in the most awful manner charges his faithful servant and
apostle John, to reveal to the chut ches what had thus been re
vealed to him, and declares his own speedy approach to the
final judgment ; denouncing a very dreadful sentence of con
demnation on those who should add to or diminish the words
ofthe prophecy of this book. And then the sacred writer
concludes the whole with a solemn benediction. (Chap. xxii.
6, to the end. J
After all the labour and pains, which learned men have been
at, to explain and illustrate this book, so many articles are
contained in it, which are dark and mysterious, that I remain
ed some time undetermined, whether I should publish any
commentary upon it at all. But on a more devout and atten
tive review, I resolved to offer to the reader what assistance I
could, to enable him to comprehend its general design, and lead
him to those practical and important instructions, which it sug
gests with great plainness and energy ; without entering very
deeply into critical inquiries concerning those particular events
to which the several prophecies may be supposed to refer. It
is an excellent observation of Monsieur Saurin, that this is a
very mortifying book to a mind greedy of knowledge and sci
ence, but a very satisfying and agreeable one to a heart solici
tous about maxims and precepts, for regulating our tempers and
lives ; or, in his own expressive and elegant words, L' Apo
calypse, qui est un des plus mortificans Ouvrages, pour un
Esprit avide de Connoissance &? de Lumiere, est un des plus
satisfaisans pour un Cceur avide de Maximes et de Preceptsx
Sanrin's Serm. Vol. XII. p. 234.

PARAPHRASE AND NOTES

THE REVELATION OF St. JOHN.

SECT. I.
The preface, and dedication to the seven churches in Asia; includ
ing an affecting display ofthe Divine glory of our Lord Jesus
Christ, and sublime songs of praise to him for redeeming love.
Rev. I. 1 — 8.
rev. i. j. Revelation I. I.
THE Revelation ' I 'HIS is the book of the revelation of Jesus sect.
of Jesus Christ, J^ Christ ; even that revelation, which God >¦
Ste-S^oE K- ^ther gave to him for wise and holy pur- —
his servants things poses, to shew to his servants the things which j, i
which must shortly must shortly be; many of which are to be very
*%£^^V™Y*?™1*£^?* the rest within a
it by his angel unto penod of time, which, when compared with his
his servant John : reign in the heaven of heavens with all his saints
and people, is only a short and very inconsid
erable duration. And sending the discovery
of these things by his angel, whose office it was
to raise extraordinary signs and representations
in his imaginations, he signified them to his ser
vant John, who had indeed been distinguished

36'8 The inscription to the seven churches in Asia ;
sect, by his Master's affection in the days of his
'• flesh ; insomuch that he even lay in his bosom,
~ and was styled, by way of eminence, the dis-
i i ciple whom Jesus loved : And who, being 2 Who bare record
2 honoured with so important a message, failed °£jhef !J°rd of. Goi>
not faithfully to declare it : but testified the 0f Jesus Christ and
word of God, which in those prophetic visions of all things that he
came unto him, and the testimony of Jesus saw-
Christ, (whose messenger the angel was,) ex-
3 actly reporting whatever he saw. Happy [is] 3 Blessed is he that
he that attentively readeth, and they that obe- readeth, and they
diently hear thezvords of this prophecy, and who of^is 6ro he^and
keep the things that are written in it, fixing keep tfj0se tJjingj
their mind upon them, and duly regarding which are written
them ; for the time of their accomplishment therein: for the time
r • -1 \ u j IS at hand.
lis] at hand.
4 And considering the particular manner in 4 John to the sev-
which they were addressedbyourblessedLord, en churches which
in some ofthe first of these revelations, JOHN f e in, Asia : GncJ
, ,. , . ., , . ' J ~ , be unto you, and
dedicates and inscribes this account or the peace, from him
whole, to the seven churches, which are in the which is, and which
proconsular Asia, at Ephesus, Smyrna, Perga- was* and whl0h 1S
rr,, ^. o pi- tiu-i j 1 l' it to come . and from
mos, Thyatira, Sardis, Philadelphia, and Lao- the seve„ spirits
dicea ; wishing that grace in the richest abun- which are before his
dance, and peace in all the variety of its bless- throne :
ings, may [be] with you all from the great God,
the fountain of all blessings, even from him,
who is, and who was, and who is to come,3- pos
sessed of invariable Divine attributes and per
fections ; and from the seven spirits, which are
before his throne^ and appear as emblems ofthe
various operations and endowments of that „ , ,f
one blessed Spirit by whom they are actuat- Christ" mAo™;* the
5 ed ; And from Jesus Christ, the true and faithful witness, and
a Froin him ixho is, and -mho -was, &c] pose the Spirit of God to be symbolically
The learned Grotius is of opinion, that the represented by the seven spirits before the
nominative case not being varied into what throne ; as it is a view very agreeable to
the grammarians call a genitive, as the the genius of this emblematical book.
common rules of grammar require, is de- This, as Bishop Burnet observes, in support
signed to represent the everlasting verac- of this opinion, (see Burnet on the articles,
ity and invariableness of God, and the p. 39,) is most consistent with the prohi-
unchangeable majesty of Christ in the bition of prayer to the angels And if we
testimony of his gospel, and the glory of do not suppose this to be the case, it will
his kingdom. be a great difficulty to account for the
b The seven spirits before his throne.] omission ofthe Spirit, whose dignity must,
Some have explained this ofthe seven arch- on almost every hypothesis, be allowed far
angels, and urged it as an instance of invo- superior to that of the highest created an-
cation to them ; but we may rather sup- gels. See Mr, Loixman in loc.

Rev. i. 5

and an ascription of praise to the Redeemer : 369
the First begotten of faithful Witness, whose testimony is ever to be sect:
the ,«tead, and the received vtrith the most religious regard, as be- '•
rf*? etth.6 uX »g the First born from the dead, the first who '
him that loved us, rose to die no more, and who as the eldest Son
and washed us from 0f the family of God, is gone to take possession
our sins in his own of the inheritance for himself, and in the name
of his brethren ; even from him, who is the
supreme Ruler of all the kings of the earth, and
who knows how to humble them in their proud
est career, and defeat their mightiest opposition
to his kingdom, by deposing one, or exalting
another, at his sovereign pleasure ; and even
removing them by a single act of his will, not
only from the thrones they fill, but from the
world they inhabit. This glorious Person let
us all adore, conscious of our infinite obliga
tions to him ; and say to him who hath loved us
with the most unparalleled affection, and hath
condescended so low, that he hath washed us,
from the otherwise indelible stains of our sins
in his ozvn most precious blood, having shed it
to make satisfaction and atonement for them ;
6 And hath made -And in consequence of this, hath made us kings 6
us kings and priests and priests to his God and Father, that we should
unto God and his rejnrn with him in eternal life, and enioy the
Father; to him be ° . , , c , ¦ u t u-
glory and dominion perpetual pleasure of worshipping before him
for ever and ever, in his heavenly temple, and in the mean time
Amen. be trained up for it by offering spiritual sacri
fices : to him [be] glory and dominion for ever and
ever, throughout the endless ages of eternity :
amen : so let it be, for the honour of our Lord,
as well as the comfort of his people, to whom
he is more dear, than it is possible any sepa-
7 Behold, he com- rate interest of their own can be : And so it 7
eth with clouds ; shall be ; for behold and observe with suitable
and every eye shall regar(j5 he is, as it were, even now coming in
that pomp and majesty in which he himself
described his appearance, with the clouds of
heaven, in power and great glory ; the day is
so near at hand, that it may be said to be al
ready come ; and however men may affect to
overlook and neglect him, and his interest now,
every eye shall then see him,' and every other
c He is coming in the clouds, and every befall the Jews, when the destruction of
eye shall see him.] It is surprising, that Jerusalem was long since past. And
Dr. Whitby should interpret these words whatever slaughter was made ofthe Jews
as relating to the temporal calamities to in Lybia, Smyrna, Alexandria, and

370 Who declares himself to be the Alpha and Omega.
sect, object which at present invites their regard, see nI"1.» an^ they
i shall utterly vanish ; even all they who have «(£ ^ jj^
pierced him shall behold him, and they that con- dreds' of the earth
j 7" demned him shall be arraigned at his tribunal ; shall wail because of
andallthe tribes ofthe earth, who have rejected him i even so, Amen.
his government, and opposed bis interest, shall
mourn because of him,d shall lament that fatal
opposition, by which, instead of prevailing in
the least against him, they have only effected
their own destruction. " Tea, Lord, we re
peat our joyful accent : amen : come, Lord
Jesus, in the clouds of heaven ; take to thyself
thy great power and reign ; thy people shall
lift up their heads with joy and triumph, being
infallibly assured, that their complete redemp-
8 tion is approaching." And to confirm their 8 I am Alpha and
faith and hope, let them hear him speaking as Omega, the Begin-
it were, by his own majestic voice from him, ^gf saith tL^o"!'
and saying, I am the Alpha and the Omega, the which is, and which
beginning and the end : I was before all worlds, was, and which is to
and shall continue the same, when all the rev- come, the Almighty.
olutions of this world are over, and the final
scenes relating to it shall be concluded. I am
the First and the Last ; I am he, saith the
Lord Jehovah, who is, and who was, and who
is to come, the eternal, the unchangeable, the
Almighty' Author, Supporter, and Disposer of
all things.
other places afterwards, it could by no with such terror and dismay. Compare
means be called, the coming of Christ in chap. xxii. 20.
his clouds by way of eminence : even ' L am the Alpha, &c] This has been
though that phrase might be allowed appli- interpreted by many as spoken by the
cable to remarkable temporal vengeance, Father : but it will be very difficult to
inflicted by the providence, and in the give sufficient proof of it. Most of the
cause of Christ. phrases, which are here used concerning
d All the tribes qf the earth shall mourn this glorious Person, are afterwards used
because of him.] In this verse, is prefixed concerning our Lord jfesus Christ ; and
the great moral, which the whole book is 5rav7ozg«?a>g, though in ecclesiastical writers
designed to illustrate ; namely, that though of the earliest ages, generally, so far
there should be great opposition made as I can find appropriated to the Father,
against the cause and kingdom of Christ, may, according to the Syriac version, be
yet it should be utterly in vain ; and his rendered, He who holds, that is, superin-
fcingdom should triumph in the mostillus- tends, supports, and governs all; and
trious manner ; so that all who had op- then it is applied to Christ, Col. i. 17 ;
posed it, should have the greatest reason Heb. i. 3. But if, after ali, the words
to mourn. And as this series of Divine should be understood as spoken by the
prophecy begins, so it ends with this Father, our Lord's applying so many of
sentiment, and with the joyful consent of these titles afterwards to himself, plainly
his faithful servants to this glorious truth, proves his partaking with the Father in
which should fill the enemies of Christ the glory peculiar to the Divine nature,

Refections on the glorious character of Christ. 371

IMPROVEMENT.
With what sublimity doth this zvonderful book open ! which, sect.
though pregnant with inexplicable mysteries, is, at the same '•
time, pregnant with instructions ; which the weakest oi Christ's ~~~~
humble disciples may peruse with sacred complacency and de- ver6e
light. For surely we are not to imagine that Divine book to be
unfit for our perusal, and undeserving our regard, concerning
which its Divine Author expressly declares, Blessed is he th^t
readeth, and they that hear the zvords of this prophecy ! Thanks be 3
to our heavenly Father, that he gave it to his Son Jesus Christ. %
Thanks to the Son of God, that he gave it his servant John, to
be transmitted down to future generations.
Let us attentively view the Divine glory of the Father, and of
his only begotten Son, who is the brightness of that glory, and the
express image of his Person, and of the Holy Ghost, who is here
represented by the seven spirits before the throne. From us, and 4
from all created nature, let there be glory to him that is, and that
was, and that is to come, and to the First born from the dead, who 5
is superior to all the kings of the earth, and to all the angels of
heaven, who is so intimately united with the Father in Divine
perfections and glories, that he also is the Alpha and Omega, 8
the Beginning and the End: that he also is Almighty ; able by his
mighty power to subdue all things to himself; and is the same
yesterday, to day, and for ever. Never let us be unmindful of
the condescension of the Son of God, in becoming for our redemp
tion and salvation the Son of man. Let the great things he has
done for us, the great things he- has taught us to expect from
him, be ever familiar to our minds. How astonishing was
that love, which engaged him to wash us from our sins in his own 7
blood ! How glorious is that exaltation to which he is raising us !
rendering us, even in the present world, kings and priests to God,
and inspiring us with the ardent hope of an immutable kingdom,
and an everlasting priesthood in the temple of our God above.
This is the sublime and transcendent happiness of all who with
lively faith look for that blessed hope, and the glorious appearance
ofthe great God, and our Saviour Jesus Christ. This illustrious
Personage is coming in the clouds, and our eyes shall see him : too
often already have we pierced him; let us now look up to him
with an humble and lively faith ; let us mourn over our sins at
present, that we may not pour forth floods of unprofitable tears
and incommunicable to any creature, and Posth. Serm. Vol. I. p. 70;) yet he
See Bishop Pearson on the Creed, p. 175. intimates, that Christ may have the title
Dr. Clarke contends that the word tw- oi Alpha and Omega, as Author and Finisher
Ut^dOlte^ is peculiar to the Father ; (com- of our faith, Beginner and Completer of
pare Clarke on the Trinity, Numb. 414. our salvation. Heb. xii. 2.
VOL. 6. 48

372 St. John acquaints them that he was in the isle Patmos :
sect, in that awful day ; as all the tribes of the earth shall do, who
'• hav"e dared to set themselves against the kingdom of Christ ; a
kingdom which shall then be triumphant over all opposition, the
last of its enemies being vanquished and destroyed.
SECT. II.
St. John gives an account ofthe circumstances and manner of our
Lord's appearance to him, when he received the revelation in
Patmos. Rev. I. 9 — 16.
Revelation I. 9. Rev. I. 9.
sec*. *¦ fOHN, who was formerly distinguished by T JOHN, who also
"¦ ¦* the name of the disciple whom Jesus lov- L am y°ur b^he.r«
 , , , , _ f _ Ai • ¦ and companion ih
Rev. ed> who am a^° your brother, O ye Christians, tabulation, and in
i. 9 and who have the honour to be a par taker with the kingdom andpa-
you all in the tribulation, and in the kingdom tience of .Jes"s
and patience of Jesus Christ ; with all I say, ^"^/u '^JS
who are called to the hope of his kingdom, Patmos, for the
and in the patient expectation of that, endure word of God, and
with cheerfulness the afflictions which his {ov the testimony of
• n -. . , . , , . , Jesus Christ.
innnite wisdom is pleased to appoint us: I
was in the desert and disconsolate island oi the
iEgean Sea, called Patmosf to which I was
banished by Domitian the emperor, for the
sake of the word of God, manifested in the
gospel, and for the testimony of Jesus Christ,
which I had endeavoured faithfully to main-
10 tain. / was on a sudden in the Spirit, un- \q I was in the
der his miraculous energy, on that blessed day Spirit on the Lord's
which we Christians are accustomed to call
the Lord's day,c the first day of the week,
* / John the disciple whom Jesus and sublime ideas which now passed
loved.] So I boldly paraphrase these through his mind.
words, trusting to the general tradition ' b Island called Patmos"] Ecclesiastical
of the church upon this head, of which history tells us, that St John was here em-
I have taken notice in the Introduction ; ployed in digging in a mine, being banished
and I think, there is some similarity in the hither by Domitian the emperor, after he
phraseology here, and in the gospel of had come unhurt out of a cauldron of boil-
St. John, though I am sensible, at the ing oil. But the Awforz'ea/evidenceprodu-
same time, there is a greater elevation of ced for this great event, is very uncertain.
style in some parts of this book, than is to c In the spirit on the Lord's day.] It is
be found in the other writings of this so very unnatural, and contrary to the use
apostle; which is not tcbe wondered at, ofthe word in all other authors, to inter-
conisdering the extraordinary nature ofthe pret this of the Jewish sabbath, as Mr.
scenes he records; which had a very natu- Baxter justly argues at large, (see his
raltendency to raise the style, and perhaps Works, Vol. III. p. 798,) that I cannot but
might have elevated it in any future writ- conclude, with him, and the generality of
jngs, in consequence of the wonderful Christian writers on this subject, that

And Christ appeared to him in great glory t 373
day; and heard be- which our dear Redeemer has rendered sacred sect-
hmd me a great an(j venerable, by his resurrection from the ll"
voice, as of a trum- dead Qn ^ morning 0f ;t . and though I was —
then incapable of joining in any worshipping as- y_ xo
sembly, the want of that privilege was amply
made up, by that manifestation with which the
Lord of the day was pleased to favour me ;
for I heard a great voice behind me, as loud as
11 Saying, I am the sound of a trumpet, Which said in dis- n
^PhFirTtdandmethe tinct and articulate accents, /, who am going
Last : and, What to appear to thee, O John, am the Alpha and
thou seest, write in the Omega,d the First and the Last ; I boast
a book, and send it Divine perfections and glories, and assume
unto the seven chur- . , l , , , ° • ., ,-
ches which are in without robbery and usurpation, the peculiar
Asia; unto Ephesus, titles and prerogatives ofthe one eternal, infin-
and unto Smyrna, ite, and unchangeable Jehovah ; and I am now
and ^oPTlfvS descended from heaven, to give thee a revela-
and unto Sardis, and tion ofthe most astonishing and important
unto Philadelphia, events. And, as even the remotest ages are
and unto Laodicea. concerned in what thou seest, write an exact
account of it in a book, and send copies of [it]
to the seven churches in Asia,* to Ephesus, and to
Smyrna, and to Pergamos, and to Thyatira, and
to Sardis, and to Philadelphia, and to Laodicea,
that each may receive its own lesson, and
at the same time, enjoy the benefit of those
12 And I turned which are intended for all the rest. And 1 12
to see the voice that turned to see the Person who uttered that won-
.pake with me. And derf x ¦ whkh spake untQ m£ and bei
being turned, I saw , , , r ... ,*
thus turned, I saw an astonishing scene, the
particulars of which I shall now relate : There
this text strongly infers the extraordi- Jesus Christ no more than a deified crea-
nary regard paid to the first day of the ture.
•meek in the apostle's time, as a day sol- ' Seven churches in Asia.] I presume
emnly consecrated to Christ, in memory not to inquire, Whether these were the
of his resurrection from the dead. only Asiatic churches. To be sure they
d I am Alpha and Omega.] That these were the principal. Nor will I inquire,
titles should be repeated so soon, in aeon- why the epistles were appropriated to the
nection which demonstrates they are giv- churches of that province. It is certain
en to Christ, will appear very remarkable, they contain many things of universal
whatever sense be given to the eighth verse- concern ; and as there is plainly an inten-
The argument drawn, in the preceding tion to represent the regard of Christ to
note upon it, would have been strong, ministers, and churches, by his waliing
wherever such a passage as this had been among golden candlesticks, and holding
found ; but its immediate connection with stars in his right hand, the number seven
this, greatly strengthens it. And I can- may be mentioned, as it seems best to
not forbear recording it, that this text has harmonize with some other parts of this
done more than any other in the Bible, book, namely, with the seven seals, seven
toward preventing me from giving into trumpets, seven vials, seven thunders, and
theft scheme, which would make our Lord seven spirits before the thron?.

2f4> The manner of our Lord's appearance to John.
»ect. were seven golden lamps on their stands, which seven golden candle.
ii. gave a bright and beautiful flame ; And in the stl(*s : And in the
— — midst ofthe seven golden lamps, there was [one] m;<jst of the seven
?^- in a human form, a glorious and majestic Per- candlesticks one like
l"13 son, Hie him who appeared to Daniel under ^the^noiman,
the title of the Son of man, and in whom I ment down t0 the
traced the lineaments of that blessed Redeem- foot, and girt about
er, whom I had so long known under that en- the paps with a gold-
dearing name and character ; he appeared *>
clothed in a long robe, not unlike the priestly
vestment, and like persons of that holy order,
girded, not about the middle, but something
higher, about the breasts with a golden girdle/
which being properly fastened there, hung
14 down to his feet. And his head, even [his] 14 His head, and
hairs which adorned it, and flowed round his his hairs were white
shoulders, [were] white as wool, or to speak like wool',a.s.w|'itt
L, J ,. ,,-. r .. as snow.and his eyes
more properly, as white as snow, QL)an. vii. wcre as a flame 0f
9 ;) and his eyes [were] vivid and piercing as fire ;
£5 a fame of fire ; And his feet were resplend- 15 And his feet
ent like fine brass, when purified in a furnace ^/^^^
from all its dross, and polished by the hands of a furnace ; and his
some skilful artificer ; and his voice was loud voice as the sound of
as the voice of many waters, so that I imagined many waters.
it might have been heard as far as the sounding
noise of the billows of the sea, when they beat
16 against the rocky shores ; And he had in his 16 And he had in
right hand, seven luminous and very beautiful ^f^^^
stars, the motions of which he seemed to di- mouth went a sharp
rect and govern, at the same time that he sup- two edged sword :
ported them ; and out of his mouth there went and his countenance
1 , , , , , , j n r was as the sun shm-
a sharp two edged sword, or dagger, capable ol eth in his strength/
piercing and wounding every way ; and his
countenance [was] radiant and glorious as the
sun, [when he] shineth in all his meridian pow
er and lustre, and beams forth his rays, vigour-
ous and unclouded.
! A golden girdle.] The girdles were ornamental part of dress. The priests
akindofsasA, which first went over the were required, for coolness and decency,
neck like a tippet, were crossed on the to wear linnen garments, and gird them-
breast, and then went round the lower selves higher than others. Compare
part of the breast, two or three times, like Ezek. xliv 17, 18. And this is one of
amodern circingle, and then they fell down the many allusions to the temple, and
almost to the feet. And as they were its forms and customs, with which we
sometimes embroidered, and sometimes shall find this booh so greatly to abound.
.fringed with gold, they must make a very Compare Exod. xxxix. S.

Refections on the happiness conferred on Christ's servants. 27S

IMPROVEMENT.
What unspeakable happiness can our blessed Redeemer con
fer on his faithful servants, while suffering in his cause ! How
wretched was Cesar on his imperial throne, compared with this
despised and persecuted disciple of Christ, in his old age ban
ished to the desolate island of Patmos ! There his Lord conde
scended to visit him, opened his eye» to prophetic visions, and
diffused around him celestial glories. May we in no case be
ashamed ofthe word of God, and the testimony of Jesus Christ, a
zeal for which was so graciously acknowledged, so gloriously
rewarded. It was on the Lord's day that the apostle was in the Spirit : 10
how often has the Spirit of God visited his people at that sacred
season, visited them as well in their secret retirements as in the
public assembly ; when the hand of Providence, as in the in
stance before us, and not their own negligence, and indifference
to Divine ordinances, occasioned their absence from them : oth
erwise we might fear that those raptures of mind, which in the
contempt of ordinances some make their boast and glory, arise
from the artifices of the great enemy of souls, and are to be
numbered among the most dangerous engines by which he at
tempts our ruin.
Let our souls again bend, in humble veneration, to him who
is the First and the Last, the Alpha and Omega. As if we heard 11
his awful voice proclaiming himself by these illustrious and Di
vine titles, let us turn, as it were, to behold him ; and by these 12
marvellous visions in which he manifested himself to St. John,
let us endeavour to form some imperfect ideas of our blessed 13, 16
Lord, and the magnificence and glory with which he appears to
the inhabitants of the heavenly regions. Every circumstance,
not excepting the minutest and most inconsiderable, attending
this appearance of Christ to his beloved apostle, seems designed
to convey some Divine truth, some important lesson, for the
contemplation and instruction of future ages. It was, in gen
eral, beyond all question, intended to impress us with the low
liest reverence of our glorified Redeemer, that we may pay him
our humble and devout adoration, and thus in some degree an
ticipate the pleasure with which we hope to appear in his immer
diate presence above.

376 St. John is exhorted not to be afraid ;

SECT. III.
Our Lord Jesus Christ addresses himself to the apostle John, and
charges him zvith an epistle to each ofthe seven Asiatic ehurches
already mentioned ; and, in the first place, wkh the epistle to
the church of Ephesus. Rev. I. 17 — II. 7.
Revelation I. 17. rev. i. \?.
sect. T HAVE just been describing the appearance A ND when I
"'• J. of Jesus Christ to me, with which I was ¦£*-. sawhim, I fell
~ favoured on the Lord's day, in the island of *d 'hse ^ ^ J?hj
i. 17 Patmos, while I was engaged in such devout hand upon me, say-
sentiments as was suitable to time and occa- ing ""to me, Fear
sion : and I now add, that when I saw him in {J^^T.^ FirSt
this awful, this glorious and resplendent form,
I was perfectly overwhelmed with the majesty
of his appearance, so that I fell down at his feet,
as dead ; and he immediately condescended to
raise me up, with great indulgence ; iorhelaid
his right hand upon me, [and] said to me, Fear
not, John, for I appear to thee for purposes of
mercy ; / am, indeed, as I have proclaimed
myself, the First and the Last, possessed of Di-
13 vine perfections and glories ; And yet I still is / am he that
wear the human form, which I assumed for liveth.and was dead;
the redemption of human and fallen creatures j?j£ bf0hr°ld'vIra™ .a"
like thyself ; I [am] he who lives, and have life Amen . and ha7e'
immortal, and glory immutable in myself, the keys of hell and
though I zvas once dead, as thou knowest ; and °f death.
now behold it both with joy and wonder, / am
living for ever and ever : (Amen .-a be it so
then, O Lord ; mayest thou for ever live and
reign !) And he added, I have the keys of the
unseen world,b and of death ; I have a supreme
'Amen.] As this word appears to have of onr blessed Redeemer, as he there
additional force, if understood as express- shews unanswerably. Howe's Works, Vol.
ing the joyful assent of John to what was II. p 61, &c. According to Grotius, (see
delivered, I have enclosed it and the par- his note on Mat. xvi 18,) the word, hades,
aphrase upon it in a parenthesis. always denotes either death, or the state
t> Unseen world.] It must be allowed, after death, and they who are of opinion,
that <nf»? sometimes signifies the grave, that Luke xvi. 23, is an exception, may
when-the body only is spoken of. But, as consult this learned author's judicious
Mr. Howehas largely proved in his excel- notes on this place. Our English, or rather
lent discourse on this text, the interpreta- Saxon word,'Ae//, in its original significa
tion I have here given, is most reasonable, tion, (though it is now understood in a
That which would refer it to hell as the more iimited sense,) exactly answers to
seat of the damned, limits the sense in a the Greek word, hades, and denotes a
manner very derogatory from the honour concealed, or unseen place ; and this sens$

but to write what he saw, what is, and what shall be. 577
dominion over it, and remove the souls of men sect.
from world to world, calling them out of the >"•
body, and fixing them in the invisible state, "" *~ "
according to my pleasure, till at length I shall ^Yg
19 Write the things exert my power of raising the dead. Write fg
which thou hastseen, therefore the things which thou now seest, and
and the things which ^0se which will be opened to thy view, in which
^ichlaUbet"!! there will be, in part, a reference to the things
after ; which already are, and a further reference to
20 The mystery the things which shull hereafter be. And, as a go
of the seven stars general key to what I am now going to dictate,
ifmy right 'hind! obs.erve> thata* to ihe mystery ofthe seven stars,
and the seven gold- which thou here seest as in my right hand, and
en candlesticks, ofthe seven lamps which are of gold ; the seven
The seven stars are g( an emDlematical representation of
the angels of tlie , , ... . . ' _ ,
seven churches • '"e angels, or presiding ministers, of tne seven
and the seven can- churches ; and the seven lamps which thou seest,
dlesticks which thou are a representation of the seven churches them-
sawest.are the seven , ' , ¦ . T , ,- . , iL
churches. selves, to which I have directed thee to in
scribe and transmit the important epistles I am
now about to dictate, according to what I ob
serve of their respective circumstances and
necessities.'0
Chap. II. 1 Unto And in the first place, address to the angel, II. 1
the angel of the or presiding officer,11 of the church at Ephesus,
church of Ephesus, an(j •, th Th M Uh h h
write, These things , , , , , ' . , . s . , , ,' .
saith he that holdeih hotdeth the seven stars in his right hand, to sig-
the seven stars in nify that he is the great Support of his minis-
his nght hand, who trinff servants, and directs their several situa-
walketh in the midst .. ° • , '• , , , , .
of the seven golden tlons and motions in the churches ; and who
candlesticks ; walks in the midst of the seven golden lamps,
to intimate thereby his presence among Chris
tian societies, and his particular inspection
2 I know thy over them. My eyes have been carefully fixed 2
ofthe word is still retained in the eastern, That there was one pastor, who presided
and especially, in the western counties of in each of these churches, is indeed evident
England, to heie over a thing, is to cover from the expression here used ; but that
it. See Lord King's History of the Creed, he was a diocesan bishop, or had several
chap. iv. congregations of'Christians under his care,
c Respective circumstances and neces- can by no means be proved. Nor is there
shies.] How exactlythe address in each the least hint of it, that I know of, in
epistle, suits the state of the church to any of these epistles. Many have shewn
which it was sent, and what condescension from ancient Jewish writings, that there
is implied in our Saviour's giving them was an officer of the synagogue who had
these distinct notices and admonitions, is the name of angel. See Vitring. de
in some measure.though very imperfectly, Synag. Vet. lib. 3. p ii. c. 3. And Dr.
illustrated in my Ten Sermons on the Pow- Lightfoot adds, that from his office of
er and Grace of Christ. See Serm. vii. p. overlooking the reader ofthe law, he was
182  184. called -r\r\, or episcopus. Compare Mai.
d To the angel, or presiding officer.] ii. 7.

3?8 Christ's epistle to the church of Ephesus.
3ect. upon thee, and I have observed many things in works, and thy la.
»'• thy conduct with pleasure. I know thy works, *™T> ?"?, *hytl?a-
,  ¦',., , , •, , • i i • u ^v. tience.and how thou
and thy labour, and thy patience, with which thou canst not bear them
jj 2 hast endured the trials and sufferings to which which are evil : and
thou hast been called out ; and I know thou ^J^ trj.j£ them
hast such a zeal for the honour of my gospel, aposties> an^y *J^
and establishment of my kingdom, that thou not ; and hast found
canst not bear those who are evil." And, as them fiars :
false pretensions to a Divine mission and in
spiration are so common, I know thou hast
tried those, who say they are apostles, and are
not, and hast found them [to be] liars, and re
jected their pretensions with a becoming dis-
3 dain. And I know thou hast sustained, with 3 And hast borne
exemplary fortitude, the trouble they have giv- ancl hast patience,
en thee ; and hast exercised invincible patience a"u f?r m,y ,name'3
, ,. , r,. . , . , . ' sake hast laboured,
under all thy sufferings and trials in my cause ; and hast not fainted.
and thou hast laboured constantly and tena
ciously for my name's sake, and to establish the
faith of my people : and hast not fainted under
4 thy toils or tribulations. Nevertheless, I have 4 Nevertheless, I
[something] to allege against thee, exemplary have s°mewhat a-
L ., °i. o c i _ li- gainst thee, because
as thou art in many respects ; and it is this, g10u hast 'left thy
That thou hast lost the zeal and fervour of thy first love.
first love f to me and my cause ; and this can-
3 not but be very displeasing to me. Remember ^v^lrom ^ *£erK'
therefore from what thou art fallen ; recal thou art fallen, and
• Canst not bear those who are evil.] dicial to society, has been the destruction
This has been pleaded by Lord Barring- of Christian' discipline, in popish countries
ton, as an argument that the church of universally, and generally in all protestant
Ephesus, in the early days of Christianity, establishments too.
recovered itself from those corruptions f Lost thy first love] It is very plain,
which some endeavoured to bring into it, that these epistles, though inscribed to the
(2 Tim. i. 15; ii. 17 — 26; iii 6 — 10;) angels ov pastors of the churches, are di-
and which St. Paul, in his first epistle to rected to the churches themselves, asrepre-
Timothy, endeavoured, it seems, with sented by them. Just as the Jewish church
some happy success, to prevent. Misc. was represented by Joshua, their high
Sac. Vol. I. p. 42. Limborch has sufficient- priest, Zech. iii. 1. But it is not improb-
ly shewn, (see his, Theol. lib. v. cap. 37, able, that where some of the churches are
§ 19,) the absurdity of opposing such a blamed, there might be in their minis-
text as this to the great Christian doctrine ters some faults correspondent to those
of toleration, which some have madly en- charged upon the society ; and particu-
deavoured to prejudice by trifling infer- larly, that the zeal of this minister of
ences from sucli detached and perverted Ephesus might be declining. There is,
clauses, in opposition to the tenor of the I think, no reason to be anxious with re-
whole New Testament. But the pretend- gard to Timothy's character on this ac-
ing to enforce such ecclesiastical censures count ; for it can never be proved that
as the laws of Christ do indeed in some he was a stated pastor ofthe church of
cases require, with those secular terrors Ephesus, though such confident things
which the magistrate, by virtue of his have been said concerning it on very slen-
office, isto inflict on immoralities preju- der foundations.

He orders them to repent and do their first works. 379
repent, and do the those better days to thy memory, andin the sect.
first works ; or else I vjew 0f them set thvself seriously to repent of "••
quick^nifrl! the decay which hath so much prevailed j and —
move thy candle- do the first works, or rather endeavour to ex- ^ 5"
stick out of his place, ceed them. Otherwise thou must expect, that
except thou repent, jr^// come unto thee quickly, in some awful
dispensations of Providence, and take away thy
lamp out of its place, unless thou repent ;« no
longer shalt thou continue to be a church, if
thou dost not endeavour to recover thy lost
ground, and to shine at least with thy former
6 But this thou lustre. Nevertheless, thou hast this honour and 6
hast, that thou hatest praise remaining, that thou hatest the impure
the deeds of the Ni- k « hg j d ^icokutam^ wnjch /a&0 hctte
colaitans, which I J , , ' , '
also hate. as having brought so great a reproach upon
7 He that hath an the Christian name : To conclude ; Let him 7
earlethimhearwhat inat hath an ear, hear what the Spirit saith to
theSchurches^ "to a11 the churches for their encouragement ; and
him that overcometh to that of Ephesus in particular : To him who
will I give to eat of conquers the enemies, which lie in the way of
the tree of life, which h;s dut and happiness, and manfully breaks
is in the midst of the , , ,, • • T •» ¦ * . i- ,
paradise of God. through all oppositions, I will give to eat of the
tree of life, which is in the midst of the paradise
of God : the fruit of which gives immortality,
and it is situated in the paradise above ; so that
he who resides within its reach, is possessed
of such felicities and delights as are far supe
rior to those which Adam enjoyed in an earth
ly paradise, though in a state of uncorrupted
and perfect innocence.
8 Take away thy lamp out of its place] learned and ingenious Mr. Smith, have
As this threatening is addressed to the given of them, without being tenderly
church of Ephesus, though much better affected with so lamentable a catastrophe.
than some other churches, it is reasonable h Nicolaitans.] Some have thought
to believe, that it, like other denuncia.- these heretics derived their name from
tions, was intended to awaken the rest. Nicolas, one of the seven deacons ; and
It intimates how terrible a thing it would some ancient writers have asserted it. But
be to have the gospel taken away from the name was so common among the Jews,
them. And indeed it has been executed that little argument can be drawn from
upon them all, in a very awful manner, thence. See Luseb. Eccl. Hist. lib. iii. t.
For though there be a little congregation, 26. The substance of what ancient writers
if I remember right, at Smyrna, yet most say concerning them is, that they taught
of these churches are quite ruined, and the lawfulness of lewdness and idolatrous
with them the cities in which they stood, sacrifices, esteeming them things indifier-
though they were once very celebrated, ent in their own nature ; and their prac-
And it is hardly possible, even for one tices were suitable to such principles.
who is not a Christian, to view the ac- Compare ver. 14, 15.
count which Sir Paul Ricaut, and the
VOL. 6 49

380 Refections on the glorious character of our Lord.

IMPROVEMENT.

With whatever humble and holy reverence this awful repre
sentation of our blessed Redeemer may strike us, let us be en
couraged to look up to him by a lively faith, and to hear with
joy, and with purposes of the most grateful obedience, the gra
cious declaration he makes of that amazing contrast of Divine
perfections and characters, and of human weaknesses and infer-
chap, mities, which met in him. The Alpha and the Omega, the First
ir ir an^ f^e -^ast-> 1S he who lives and yet was dead, but is now alive
' for evermore : for us he became liable to death, but is now risen
to a Divine and immortal life ; in which consideration, let us
continually rejoice on his account, and on our own. It is ex
ceedingly reviving to the heart of a sincere Christian,that Jesus
has the keys of the unseen world, and of death : so that whenever
we are removed by the stroke of this our last enemy, it is only to
be considered as bis turning the key, which will let us outof this
world into another, of happiness and glory everlasting. How
delightful to reflect, that heaven is under the command of our
Redeemer, and hell is under his controul ! What have his faith
ful servants to fear from the one ? what have they not to hope
from the other f How does this cheering sentiment disarm both
life and death, of their respective terrors !
Let us attend to each of these excellent epistles, which Christ
condescended himself to dictate, and to address by the hand of
his servant John, to these Asiatic Churches. Let us attend to
his titles, his admonitions, his promises, that we may be awed
with holy reverence, that we may be animated to humble hope,
and steady courage, in every encounter with the enemies of our
salvation.
chap. Let the ministers of Christ rejoice, that they are as stars in
><• 1 the right hand of their Redeemer. " Support them, 0 Lord, by
thy almighty power, and guide all their motions by thine infi
nite wisdom." Let all the churches of Christ remember, that
he zvalks in the midst of the golden candlesticks ; may they be
pure gold : may their lamps shine with unsullied lustre, that
their Father may be glorified, and their Saviour delighted with
the survey.
2, 3 He sees our laboUr, our patience, our fidelity, and our zeal.
May he see that we cannot bear those who would corrupt our
religion, without exerting ourselves to silence their false preten-
6 sions, and to guard the churches, to which we are related espec
ially, from the venom they might diffuse over them ! In all these
respects, may we daily approve ourselves to him in a more per
fect manner. But, alas ! does he not perceive in many of us,
what he complained so early of, in the church of Ephesus ; that

Christ's epistle to the church of Smyrna. 381
we have lost our first love, and that much of that :.eal with which sect.
we set out in religion is declined ? If so, let us take the alarm : "'•
for dreadful indeed would it be, to have our candlestick removed 
out of its place; to have tbe gospel and all its privileges taken v^Sg
away from us. To prevent this awful judgment, let us recollect
from whence we are fallen, if we are indeed in a backsliding and
declining state ; and humbly and heartily repent, and vigorously,
exert ourselves against the enemies of our salvation : that over
coming the difficulties of this howling wilderness, we may be re
ceived to the enjoyments of the heavenly- country : and when ,
we can no longer share in the bounties of Providence in this in
ferior state, be feasted with the fruit of the tree of life, zvhich is
in the midst of the paradise of God.
SECT. IV.
The epistles which Christ orders St. John to write to the churches
of Smyrna and Pergamos. Rev. II. 8 — 17.
Rev ii. 8. Revelation II. 8.
A^hjftochurch A ND t0 the °nSel' °r minister' °f the church sect.
in Smyrna, "write) °f Smyrna, write, These things saith the iv-
These things saith First and the Last ; that glorious and Divine  '
the First and the Person, who having assumed the human nature -p
K andtahveT in^° an union with De[^ is able to ™Y> he "*
was dead and is alive ; who therefore demands
by all considerations of reverence, gratitude,
and love, thy most attentive audience, and
9 I know thy most obedient regard : I know thy works to 9
works, and tribula- have been in many respects very extraordina-
t.on and poverty, ry and J am we{j acquainted with thy tribula-
(but thou art rich ;) i , , . , l , . , , . J. ,
and / know the bias- tlon and poverty, with the humble opinion thou
phemy of them hast of thyself ; but I know also that thou art
which say they are ric/t jn f^th, and in all its genuine effects, and
art daily laying up for thyself an increasing
treasure in heaven. And [I also know] the
blasphemy of those who say they are Jews, and
are not,b but while they boast their relation to
• And poverty.] Archbishop Wake sup- in this address : and the very next verse
poses this refers to the extraordinary seems to demonstrate it is not. Compare
character of Polycarp, Bishop of Smyrna; also verse 5.,
who had, as ecclesiastical history tells us, b Say they are Jews, and are not.]
reduced himself to a voluntary poverty, There were great numbers of Jews in the
as many of the primitive bishops did, by proconsular Asia .- and their inveteracy
selling his estate, and distributing it to against the gospel there, and elsewhere,
the poor. But I much question, whether is' well known. This is an instance, in
the personal character of the bishop, or which the word Jew signifies one of God's
pastor, of these churches, be referred to peculiar people ; and it is not improbable,

382 They should fear none ofthe things they might suffer.
sect, the synagogue of Moses, [are] indeed the Jews, and are not,
lv' synagogue of Satan, whose temp*r they breathe but "refgh! syna"
in their opposition to my gospel, and to my &ogue
y'g people, while they blasphemously pretend a
zeai for my name, even in their impieties.
10 But let all my faithful servants be encouraged 10 Fear none of
boldly to face their opposition ; and I say to t,10se things which
each of them, in addressing to thee, Fear none hold,* the dS'dSi
qf the things which thou shalt suffer; tor, be- cast some of you in.
hold, I inform you, that the devil, acting in and to prison.that ye may
by these instruments, the men of his syna- b® ,,t"ed • and >e
} .„ . , , . ' • . J . shall have tribulation
gogue, will indeed have a permission to cast ten ,jays : be thou
some of you into prison ;c that you may be tried, faithful unto death,
and by these trials more remarkably approved ; and 1 wiu &Je ta<&
and ye shall have tribulation ten days ;& foraac owno* ' e-
certain limited time, he shall be permitted to
afflict you ; but bear up courageously against
his assaults, as becomes my valiant soldiers ?
be thou faithful unto death,e persevere in thy at
tachment to me, and thy zeal for my interest,
even to the last, though death in its more
terrible form should assault thee ; for thou
lightest under a General, who, though thou
fall by the stroke of this last enemy, can raise
thee again ; and, instead of losing by thy fidei-
ity to me, thou shalt be richly rewarded : for
I will give thee a crown of eternal life, and
advance thee to such glory and felicity, as
shall be infinitely more than an equivalent for
the utmost thou canst possibly suffer in my
1 1 cause. He that hath an ear to hear, let him U He that hath
be all attention to hear what the Spirit saith un- an ear> let him hear<
to the churches : The valiant conqueror shall he ^totok lurches*
secured from evils, which are beyond all He that overcometh
that many prophetic phrases, in which revelations. But it may only signify a
Jewish rites are mentioned, are to be in- short and limited time. Compare Gen.
terpreted with as great a latitude ; that is, xxxi. 7 ; 1 Sam. i. 8; Eccl. vii. 19 ; Dan.
for those rites of worship which God's i. 12; Zech. viii. 23.
peculiar people should use. e Be thou faithful unto death, &c] I
c Cast some of you into prison.] Wheth- have endeavoured at large to illustrate the
er the power ofthe synagogue extended so great force of this noble text in my funeral
far as to imprison, I do not certainly know ; sermon for that illustrious Christian hero,
to scourging it undoubtedly extended. Colonel Gardiner, whose name I could
d Tribulation ten days.] Mr. Fleming, not forbear record/ing here ; and the me-
(of the resurrection, p. 129,) with many moirs of whose life, which from the most
others, thinks this refers to the persecu- intimate knowledge of him I have writ-
tion under Domitian, which continued ten, will, I hope, promote the admiration,
about ten years, and was begun when John love, and imitation of all who peruse them.
was banished into Patmos, and saw these

Christ's epistle to the church of Pergamos. 383
shall not be hurt of comparison greater than any he can endure on sect.
the second death, earth. In this world he may indeed encounter iv-
the first death for my sake ; but he shall not be ""~~~
injured hereafter by the second; he shall rest in $*7:
everlasting security and peace, while those who
desert and renounce their duty for the preser
vation of this transitory life, shall be consigned
to that state of misery, where they shall seek
death, but it shall for ever flee from them.
12 Andtothe an- And to the angel, or minister, ofthe church, 12
gel of the church which [is] in Pergamos, write, These things
'Aese^'Mngs^aith saith he> who in token of the penetrating and
he which hath the efficacious nature of his word, is represented
sharp sword with as one who has the sharp two edged sword corn-
two edges; jng QUt Q£ njg moutjj . even tnat word, which
is quick and powerful, and sharper than any
13 I know thy two edged sword : I know thy works, and thy 1£
works, and where circumstances, in every respect ; and particu-
where Satan's' seat ^ar^y» "where thou dwellest ; [even] where the
is; and thou holdest throne of Satan [is] fixed, in the midst of
fast my name> and superstition, and in the midst of persecution,
fahn,neven?ntho!!e by the union of which the kingdom of dark-
days wherein Anti- ness is supported ; and thou holdest fast the
pas was my faithful honour of my name, and hast not denied and re-
slam'^amon?0 ^u" nouncet* my faith, even in those days of extreme
where Satan dwell- difficulty and danger, in which Antipas [was]
eth. my faithful martyr, { and sealed his fidelity to
me with his blood ; even that dear and reso
lute Christian, who was slain among you, where
Satan dwelleth, and seems to take up his resi
dence, as might be inferred from the enormi-
14 But I have a ties which are continually practising there.
thTe, bencauseSthou Nevertheless, I have a few things to allege 14
hast there them that against thee, that thou hast there them who re-
hold the doctrine of main uncensured in your societies, who hold
BatkTo c«t°.S TY b' iD CffeCt' tke deteStable d0Ctrine */that
bling block before itii&mousBalaam,whotaught Balak,kingoi Mo-
the children of Isra- ab, to cast a stumbling block before the children
*£&&£ Sani °f ^ael, hy which they fell into sin and ruin ,
to commit fornica- encouraging and seducing them to eat things
tion. sacrificed to idols, and to commit fornication.
f Antipas my faithful martyr.] Ecclesias- condescending notice taken of him by his
tical history has not informed us who this Divine Master, who mentions his name
Antipas was. Perhaps he was some zeal- with affection and regard, would be, in-
pus minister, who died for the faith he had stead of a thousand arguments, to animate
preached; or some private Christian of the courage and fidelity of other Christians,
obscure birth, rank, and circumstances, en- who might be called out to the like en
nobled by enduring martyrdom in theChrist- tremitiee.
*'an cause. But we may be sure that such

384 They are ordered to repent.
sect. These practices are tolerated bv some among 15 So hast thou
iv- you ; whom therefore it becomes you to search f.lso *""¦ that •««
___ J ' , .,, - r . / • t,le doctrine of tlie
put, and to treat with due severity; tor tliouin Nicolaitans, which
ii 615 ^e manuer hast those that hold the doctrine ofthe thing I hate.
accursed Balaamites, or wicked Nicolaitans,5
16 which I hate. Repent therefore of these irreg- 16 Repent, ot
ularities ; or otherwise thou mavest depend f1^.1 will come, un-
, , .„ ,'•;;• to thee quickly, and
upon lt, that / will come unto thee quickly in a w;n u||lt agamst
way of chastisement, and I will fight against them with the .sword
them with the sharp sword [that cometh out] o/*ofmy mouth.
¦my mouth ; I will pronounce terrible calamities
against you, and execute upon you what I have
17 threatened in my word. He that hath an ear 17 He that hath
to hear at all, capable of hearine, let him hear an, ear» let him hear
¦-.1. -.1. '......• l fit. o, • ¦. •.. whatthe Spintsaith
with the greatest attention, what the Spirit saith unto the churches .
to the churches : To the conqueror I will give the To him that over-
privilege of being, as it were, admitted into cometh I will give
the most holy place ; and there he shall have *eatof ^e hndden
... /.,,-,, 1 1 ,1 manna, and will give
liberty to eat of the hidden manna ; and shall him a white stone
be entertained with those sacred pleasures,
which God's sanctuary above affords, and of
which the manna that fell in the wilderness,
and was laid up in a golden vessel before the
Lord, was only an imperfect type. And I will
give him a white stoned in token of full absolu-
% Balaamites, or Nicolaitans.] As Ba- were once planted, but are now over-
laam has tbe same signification in He- thrown. Nor can it be hoped, that the re-
brew which Nicolaus has in Greek, and formed interest will ever revive, till a few
both signify conquerors of the people, (which of its professors at least have the courage
name might probably be given to the cel- to die for the truth, and scatter their blood
ebrated Balaam, on account of the great as the seed of the church. An anonymous
influence which he had in the place where writer, (in the Memoirs of Liter. Vol. V.
he lived,) it seems not improbable, that p. 258,) thinks, that by Balaamites, or Ni-
ihe docti ine of Balaam, and of the Nicolai- colaitans, (which he also supposes the
tans, might be the same ; (or the latter same,) we are, in general, to understand
might be more strenuous in justifying and lewd and profligate person s, who aim at noth-
propagating their doctrine, and acting up- ing but their own secular advantage, and
on it.) As if he had said, Balaam taught pleads in favour of his opinion, ver. 20 ;
Balak to lay a stumbling block before the iii. 9 ; viii. 11 ; ix. 11 ; xi. 8, in all which
children of Israel ; and thou hast also them places proper names are used in such afig-
that hold the doctrine of the Balaamites. urative manner, to express characters re-
Probably this doctrine might be lika that of sembling theirs whose names are thus
some -modern seducers, that it was lawful used.
to dissemble the Christian faith, and to •> A white stone.] It is well known, that
conform toestablished superstition, to pre- among the Greeks, a white stone was a
vent persecution: a fatal error, which token of absolution, as a black stone was of
tends most effectually to overthrowChrist- condemnation ,¦ but the writing a new name
ianity ; the existence of which, in these upon this stone is not, that I know of,
laLer ages, is owing to the contrary doc- illustrated by any ancient practice. And
trine and practice. And I greatly fear, the connection between the two ideas
that millions of souls are continually sacri- seems to be this, That in the great day,
ficed to it, especially in France, and other on which the absolution of Christ's people
countries, in which protestant churches was to be declared publicly, they were to

Reflections on the epistles to Smyrna and Pergamos. 385
and in the stone a tion from all his crimes ; and in the stone a new sect.
new name written, name written, which no man knozveth, except he iv
which no man know- h receiveth it ? I will admit him to that in-
eth, saving he that . . .
receiveth zf. timacy ot sacred friendship, trom whence re
sults a joy which the stranger intermeddles not
with, and which can be only conceived by those
who happily experience it.
IMPROVEMENT.
Again let us direct our eyes to that glorious Person, who is verse
the First and the Last ; and who, though it may appear incom- 8
patible with that Divine title, was once dead, and is alive again ;
and since he is here awfully represented as with a sharp szvord 12
going out of his mouth, let us be greatly concerned, that we do
not incur his displeasure by our irregular conduct, lest he smite,
or even destroy us. Let us observe and imitate what he com- 9
mends in the churches whom he here addresses ; their humility
in being sensible of their poverty, when enriched by his grace ;
their patience, their diligence, and the resolution with which they 13
retained the honour of his name, notwithstanding the throne of
satan was in the midst of them, and the rage of persecution had
destroyed Antipas before their eyes ; that blessed, that trium
phant, hero, whose fidelity and constancy his Divine Saviour
commemorates with approbation, and even with satisfaction and
pleasure. Who would not be ambitious of dying in the same
manner, were it ever so severe and terrible, to be thus honoured
and celebrated by our Lord Jesus Christ, or any of his faithful
apostles ? Let us not be terrified at the apprehension of what we
may suffer from the malice of satan, and by his instruments,
even though not merely imprisonment, but death itself were to 10
be admitted into that intimate converse, person, must be known to others, or it
and high state of favour, which is signified would be given in vain; and then it inti-
by the new name ; which last circumstance mates, that honour shall be conferred on
plainly alludes to the custom of princes, such an one, which shall only be known
who give new names to those whom they to the inhabitants of that world to which
have raised to very extraordinary dignity ,- he shall be admitted, and who have al-
of which we have many instances in the ready received it. Otherwise, it must re-
Old Testament ; particularly, Gen. xii. fer to a custom which has sometimes pre-
45; 2 Sam. xii. 25; Dan. i. 7. Dr. vailed among princes, of giving particular
Goodman thinks this an allusion to the names, expressing familiarity and delight,
token, or ticket, given to the conqueror in to distinguished favourites, by which to
the Olympic games, expressing his name, call them inthe greatest familiarity of con-
and signifying tlie reward he was to re- verse, whether by discourse, or by letter i
ceive for his achievements. See his Par. and which have not been communicated
ofthe Prod. p. 307. to others, or used by them at other times.
¦ No man knoweth, except he who receiv- I have hinted at both in the paraphrase,
eth it.] I have sometimes thought, o not being able in my own mind certainly
\a.fiQa.im, may signify, one that has receiv- to determine, which is the peculiar and
ed it, as it seems a name given to any more exact sense.

.386 Christ's epistle to the church in Thyatira.
sect; await us. It is only for a. limited time that he can occasion trib,
1V- ulation to any of the people of God ; and our blessed Lord will
~~ ~~ never be unmindful of that gracious promise, Be thou faithful
unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life. O! let us by
faith survey that innumerable company, who, though they have
fallen by the stroke of the first death, have been, and shall for
ever be, unhurt by the second : that blessed society who are en-
11 circled with immortal crowns, which their triumphant Leader,
whom they followed with such undaunted fortitude, hath be
stowed upon them ; who, though they partake no longer of the
bread that perisheth, nor are feasted with earthly viands, are yet
17 eating of the hidden manna ; who have received the white stone,
in token of their absolution ; and while the names and memory of
many of them have sunk into oblivion, and the honours attend
ing others are of little consequence, they are known in the heav
enly regions by a new name, conferred as a mark of favour and
distinction by the King of kings, and Lord of lords. We are
drawing on, if we are true Christians, to the completion of that
blessed hope. And that we may not be disappointed, may we,
14, 25 by Divine grace, be preserved from the artifices of those who
19 call themselves the people of God, while they are indeed of the
synagogue of satan, and from whatever, like the doctrine of Ba
laam, would insnare our consciences, and defile our souls.
SECT. V.
The epistles, which Christ charges St. John to write to the churches
of Thyatira and Sardis. Rev. II. 18, to the end. Rev. III.
1—6. Revelation II. 18. rev, n. 18.
sect. A ND to the angel, or Christian minister, qf \ N D unto the
v- ¦" the church in Thyatira, write, These things •**• angel of the
— saith the Son oj God, -who hath his eyes bright ^^JJSg
ii, js and penetrating as aflame of fire, and his feet saith the Son of God,
19 shining like fine brass : I know and approve who hath his •¦eyes
thy works of piety, which are many, and which, J!ke unt° * flamfe of
^. ii •¦ -. _, J „ . tirC) nnd nis tcGt ore
I am well apprised, are the effects ot ardent uke fjne brass ;
love to me ; and I am acquainted with the ser- 19 I know thy
vice thou art performing for my cause and in- w°rks an? charitiyj
West, and with thy jaith and thy patience ; and faith> ^"^hy "p-a-
that, with respect to thy works, the last [are] tience, and thy
more, greater, and better, than the first. Very works ; and the last
far art thou from that declining state of relig- J^£ more th»n the
ion, of which I have had reason elsewhere to

He had a few things against them. 387
20 Notwithstand- complain. Nevertheless, I have a few things
ing, I have a few against thee ; and particularly, that thou per-
teelSeTou ' suffer'- "»"«« that woman J™™,* (for she deserves
est that woman Jez- no better name, than of that infamous and idola-
abel, which calleth trous harlot,) who audaciously and falsely says,
herself a prophetess, h h is a prophetess, to teach and to seduce my
to teach and to se- . ' , ¦ 1 . •
duce my servants servants, in order to avoid persecution, to corn-
to commit forni- mit fornication, and to eat things sacrificed to
cation, and to eat ^0/S-b j/ltj sjle js tne more inexcusable, 21
wiings sacrificed un- r, • t rr • . .- . j. „* f
to idols. as I have given her sufficient time to repent of
21 And I gave het •fornication, and she. repented not ; but con-
her space to repent tinued her enormities with increasing aggra-
:Lheshef0,rnep:rd y«ion. But behold, at length I will execute 22
not. judgment upon her. And let the process ot
22 Behold, I will my righteous vengeance be observed : I am
cast her into a bed, • t prepar;n„ to cast her into a bed ; and will
and them that com- J, . " K °, ¦ r ¦ • • l l.
mit adultery with bring those who commit fornication with tier,
her into great tribu- who suffer their consciences to be debauched
lation, except they ^ suca iicenti0us anci detestable principles,
repentottheirdeeds. .' . ., , . , ,, j-i
into great tribulation, unless they speedily re-
23 And I will kill pent of their wicked works. And I will slay 23
her children with ner children, those that presume to follow her
churcliesshalfknow in her wickedness, with sudden and inevitable
that I am he which death ; and all the churches shall know, that
searcheth the reins though I am very long suffering with respect
and hearts ; and I t0 many smners, and am unwilling immedi
ately to come to extremities ; yet I am not to
be mocked and trifled with ; that my eyes are
indeed as observant as they are bright and pierc
ing, and that lam he who searcheth the reins and
the hearts ;c an d I will at length approve the
1 That wojrtan Jezabel] When the Gnostics. (See Scott's Christian Life,
description of the followers of Jezabel, in Vol.1, p. 251.) Whether these words
this verse, is compared with what was refer to any woman, who was in the plot,
before said of the Nicolaitans, (verse 14, or only mean to describe a person of such
15,) the resemblance appears so great, seducing and dishonest practices, I can-
that I am inducedto believe it is the same not determine, though I rather incline
heresy which is represented under both to the latter. Compare verse 15, note s.
these views ; namely, tlie doctrine ofthose b Co-mmitfornication, andeat thingssacri-
who taught it was lawful to dissemble our feed to idols.] Perhaps both of these
religious principles, and occasionally to might be the same ; as it is well known
conform to superstition and idolatry, in or- idolatry is in many places in the Old Tes-
der to avoid persecution. And as Jezabel tament, and in several passages in this
was so infamous an idolatress, and so book, represented as adultery andfornication.
great a mistress of seducing arts, there * Iain he who searcheth — the hearts']
was an evident propriety in such a This manner of speaking is much more
representation^ 1 Kings xvi. 31 ; xxi. 25. remarkable, than if it had only been said,
Some, have fancied this was some female that / search the heart .- which remark
heretic. Dr. Scott thinks it to have been answers the train of Mr. Emlyn's rea-
Helena, the harlot of Simon Magus, the soning against the argument brought from
great ringleader ofthe unclean sect ofthe tins •cv?, to move Christ's proper Uetiy.
vol. 0. 50

388 The faithful are ordered to be steadfast, till he come.
sect, justice of my proceedings with respect to this so- will give unto every
v- ciety, as well as all others, andvtill give to every ?^ff^^
one of you according to your works, and accord-
ii. 23 'nS t0 tnose principles from which I know
' 24 they have proceeded. But I say to you who 24 But unto you I
are' faithful, even to the rest of those that are £* -.nThyaUra.A!
in Thyatira, As many as do not hold this per- many a3 have not
nicious doctrine, and who have not known the this doctrine, and
depths of Satan, as ^proverbially speak, nor jhich ^ave -. **
make themselves the instruments or accom- Satan, as they speak,
plishing the designs of his infernal policy ; I will put upon you
I will lay upon you no other burden? will not none other burden-
severely reprove you for that mixture of hu
man infirmity, which is to be discerned every
95 where. Nevertheless, what you have received, 25 But that which
as of Divine revelation and command, hold \e ^ <?ready, hold
„ .„ - ,, ,. ¦, fast till I come.
fast till I come, and let nothing prevail upon you
to make a sacrifice of your regard for me and
my cause, for neither my ability, nor inclina
tion, to reward those who are faithfuL will ever
26 be diminished. And as for him that' conquers, 2S And he that
and keeps my works unto the end, notwithstand- overcometh, and
ing the vigorous efforts of the enemies of my K^g, £j£
gospel, to wrest it trom him, or induce him to w;n 1 give power
deny it, though he should be ever so much ex- over the nations :
posed and overborne now, / will, at length,
give him complete power and victory over all
the nations that have combined against mv peo-
27 pie,- Audi will raise him to the dignity and J* J*** *g
glory of sharing with me in my final triumph ; 0f ;ro„ . as tae ve,.
and he shall rule them with a rod of iron, and sels of a potter shall
theu shall be at once dashed in pieces with it, like they be broken t0
J 1 , • vi tl 1 shivers :) even as I
a potter's vessel: in like manner, as Ihave also re- receiVed of my Fath-
ceived the promise of my Father in that ancient er.
* No other burden] Lord Batrington sive power of the enemy, and would, con-
imagines this refers to the gospel decree sidering their present circumstances, be
addressed to Gentile proselytes, novi abol- degraded rather than exalted, if raised to
ished with the Jewish polity. As if it the possession of any earthly dominion
had been said, Though things strangled, and triumph, it appears to be much more
and blood, were formerly forbidden, as properly explained of that final triumph of
well hs idolatry and fornication, yet I will Christ over his enemies in the last day,
not subject you to this injunction. Bar. when he shall crush them all to utter and
Ess- iv. p. 20. irrecoverable ruin, and all his saints raised
' Power over the nations.] This power from the dead, and clothed with robes of
over the nations, of breaking them to pieces glory, shall sit down with him on his throne,
like a potter's vessel, &c. cannot, I think, and constitute that illustrious body, which
be understood, of temporal dominion ; for in, and with their exahed head, shall suh-
as the promise is made to every conquer- due every opposing power.
or, and many Christians fell by the oppres.

Christ's epistle to the church in Sardis. 389
oracle, (Psal. ii. 9,) the accomplishment of sect.
which all my faithful subjects shall see; for v"
they shall behold all their enemies, however ~
numerous and mighty, laid prostrate at their ;;_ 57
feet in the dust, and covered with everlasting
28 And I will give confusion. And I will give him, even every 28
him the morning star. one wno approveth his fidelity to me, such lus
tre and glory, that he shall shine in my pres
ence like the morning star, when its sprightly
and cheerful beams break through the shades
of night, and proclaim the approaching sun.
29 He that hath He, therefore, that hath an ear, let him atten- 29
an ear, let him hear tively hear what the Spirit saith unto the church-
unto the churches. «/ for all the churches are concerned in the
message I send to each ; and the importance of
the contents make them worthy of universal
- regard.
Chap. III. 1. And to the angel, or minister, of the church HI- *
And unto the angel jn Sardis, write, These things saith he, that hath
sU^E'liese <*' seven Spirits of God ; he who presides over,
things saith he that and orders the dispensations ofthe Spirit, with
hath the seven Spir- respect to his various gifts and graces, and
its of God, and the produces thereby such wonderful events as
seven s'tirs * I Know
thy works, that thou shall astonish all future ages ; and that hath in
hast a name that his hand the seven stars, which represent the
thouhvest, and art ministers of the churches, all whose motions
he continues to govern and direct, according
to his all wise and gracious pleasure : 1 know
thy works ; that thou dost not answer that
character which thou generally maintainest in
neighbouring churches, for religion and piety.
1 know, that thou hast a name that thou livest;
thou makest a splendid profession, and many
of thy brethren are deceived by tby apparent
zeal ; but thou art indeed dead; there is little
real religion lying at thy heart, nor do the uni
form fruits of it prevail in thy life and conver-
2 Be watchful, sation. Be watchful, therefore, that the whole 2
fhingr^ich" t ™Y not be lost; and strengthen the things
main, that are ready which remain, and which are ready to die; for
to die : for I have I have not found thy works filled up, in the sight
perfect beftfreTod. °/Gw/« W"h that Care and fidelitv with which
they ought to have been discharged ; and he,
therefore, cannot behold thee with the same
approbation and delight, as he does more active,
more diligent, and more resolute Christians.
And this thy declension in religion is the
more aggravated, as thou hast had- so many

390 They who overcame, should walk with him in white.
sect, advantages, for improvement. Remember 3 Remember there -
v- therefore, how thou hast received, and heard; for fore .ho^ th° ? ha"
— — — tV,-,,,_u .1- «- i i received and heard,
Rev. tn°ughthou mayest forget these advantages, and hoid fast, and re-
iii.3 they are all distinctly in my view; and let it pent. If therefore
therefore be thy care to hold fast what yet re- thou shalt not watch,
mains; and to repent oi that negligence by \™ » ^\ZZl
which thou hast lost so many opportunities : shalt not know what
therefore, unless thou art zvatchful, I do now sol- hour I will come up-
emnly warn thee, that I will come upon thee by on thee-
some alarming and awful interposition of my
Providence, on a sudden, as a thief, on those
that are buried in sleep ; and thou shalt not
know at what hour I zvill come upon thee ; and
the surprise will throw thee intothegreatestcon-
4 sternation and distress. But I will do thee 4 Thou hast a few
the honour, and the justice, to say, that thou hast nameseven in Sardis,
a few names and people, even in Sardis, cor- ^t^X^\
rupt and indolent as the general state of it is, aiKi they shall walk
zvho have not polluted their garments, with the with 'me in white
abominations by which so many have contract- for tliey are worth
ed gross defilements. And, as they have been
distinguished by their fidelity and their zeal, I
will distinguish them by my special favour, and
raise them, ere long, to those seats of complete
purity and glory, where they shall walk with me
in white1 robes, and attend my joyful and tri
umphant train ;for they are worthy of such dis
tinguished honour, as they have been especially '
careful to keep themselves from those evils
which have been generally prevailing around 5 He that over--
5 them. As for the conqueror, he shall be clothed cometh, the same
in white raiment ; every victor shall wear slla11 be clothed in
.1 , ,.. en .• •. il- , ,,. ... white raiment ; and
the habit of festivity and triumph; and I will lwiunot blot out his
not blot out his name from the book of life f but, name out ofthe book
f'Walk with me in white.] It is well he was sent out from among them in
known, that white robes were worn on oc- mourning. L'Enfant Introd. p. 86. See
casions of great joy, and sometimes in Ainsworth's Pref. to Gen.
triumphant processions ; to both which B Iwill not blot out his name, &C.J I
here is, probably, a reference, as indeed it think this plainly implies, that some names
seems that triumph and feasting would shall be blotted out from the book of life ;
naturally go together. Priests also were and consequently, as nothing can occasion
clothed in white, and the addition of that an alteration in the decrees of God, I think
dignity may also be implied, as certainly it proves, that the book of life does not sig-
coming within the scheme of Christ with nify, the catalogue of those whom God
regard to his people. (Compare Rev. i. has absolutely purposed to save ; but rather
6.) Some think here is an allusion to the the catalogue of those who were to be
custom of the Sanhedrim, when tliey ex- considered as heirs «j 'the kingdom of heaven,
amined the candidates for the high priest- in consequence of their Christian pro-
hood ,¦ ifthey judged him worthy, tliey fession, till by apostasy from it they
give him a white g arment ; if unqualified, throw themselves out of that society to

Reflections on the epistles to Thyatira and Sardis. 391
of life, but I will con- as he is enrolled among my faithful people, he sect.
^^21 oe! sha11 ever continue in their number; and when J_
fore his angels. the register shall be read over in the presence Rev
of God in the great day, I will confess his name hi. 5.
before my Father, and before the full assembly
of his glorious angels, and not be ashamed to
acknowledge him as my friend and my favour-
6 He that hath an ite. He that hath an ear \o hear, let him hear 6
car, let him hear wf,at the Spirit saith to all the churches ; and let
mitf ttTcSef ' eveiy one that hears, be animated by so glo-
nous a hope, to exert his utmost efforts in this
holy and honourable warfare.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let the disciples of Christ always remember, that his eye vevse
penetrates the most hidden recesses ; that he searcheth the hearts
and trieth the reins of the children of men : accordingly, let them 23
take heed to cherish nothing, even in their hearts, which their
great Master will behold with displeasure. There may faith, and
patience, and charity, erect their throne ; and may their dominion *9
so prevail, that our last zvorks, like those of the church of Thya
tira, may be more than the first. And surely it is most reasona
ble, as we approach the end of our course, as we experience more
ofthe vanity of life, and the substantial and solid pleasures of
religion, that they should be so. But, alas ! how much more ?.haP"
common is the character of the church of Sardis, and of those <f
who have only a name to live, while they are dead? Censorious and
uncharitable as too great a part of the world is, are there not
some who are ashamed and humbled in the view of the esteein
which they are held in by their brethren, while conscious of so
many inward, though unallowed, infirmities, of so much dead-
ness and coldness in religion, even where they would be most
zealous and lively ? Alas ! how far are our zvorks from being
filled up before God ! Let us often lament these our imperfections
and declensions ; let us deeply humble ourselves before God on
account of them ; and let us be as vigilant as possible, that we
may strengthen those things, which if they do indeed remain,
seem ready to die. The more general the prevalence of such an
indolent temper is, the more let us emulate the distinguished
honour of those fezv names in Sardis, which had not defiled their
garments ; that we may walk with them ; and with Christ, in white 4
raiment ; that we may arrive at that happy state of everlasting
which they before belonged ; anditseems in the number of those who should finally
to intimate, that though the imperfection be found registered, as free of the hea-
even of these conquerors, might, in strict venlycity; and who, in the great day,
justice, have deserved it, yet Christ would should be called up to possess it.
spare them, and suffer them to continue ,

392 Christ's epistle to the church in Philadelphia.
sect, purity, oi everlastingfestivity, of everlasting triumph, which our
v' Divine Master has encouraged us to expect. We know not
verse ^ow unexpectedly he may come upon us : let us be alzvays ready,
3 always strenuous in maintaining a holy war against the enemies
of our salvation ; and then we shall conquer, we shall triumph ;
5 our name shall remain in the book of life ; it shall be confessed by
chap. Christ before his Father and his holy angels : we shall share' with
ii. 26 him in his triumph over all the rebellious nations, in that day,
27 when he shall dash them in pieces like a potter's vessel: we shall
23 for ever wear the lustre of the morning star ; yea, we shall shine
forth as the sun in the kingdom of our Father. Amen.

SECT. VI.
The epistles, which Christ orders to be written to the two remain
ing churches, the Philadelphian, and Laodicean. Rev. III. 7 — 22.
Revelation III. 7. Rev. III. 7.
3ECT' ffND no\j to the angel, or minister, of the A NDtothe angel
VK -" church in Philadelphia, write, These things f^[^\lit write"1
Rev saith the Holy One, and the true One,3- he, who These things saith
iii. 7 claims perfect holiness, and invariable truth, as he that is holy, he
necessary and essential to his nature, in a man- tllat 1S l™e> be that
ner which no creature can pretend to ; he, vkt'heu.atopeneth
whose authority in the church of God is so un- and no man shut
controulable, that it mav truly be said, he has teth, and shutteth
the key of the house of David ; he, who openeth, *[£. no man °Pen
and no man shutteth^ and shutteth, and no man
openeth ; insomuch that Eliakim, who is spoken
of in such terms of honour, (Isa. xxii. 22,) was
8 only a type of him : / well know thy works, 8 I know thy
how exemplary they are ; and behold, I have works : behold, I
, , r J «• , , i • i • • have set before thee
used the power of the key which is m my an open door> and no
hand, in such a manner, that / have set before man can shut it: for
thee an open door, and no man can shut it : I thoa bast a little
give thee a power and opportunity of spread- strenSth' and ha3t
ing my gospel, which none shall take from
thee ; because thou hast,atieast, a little strength;
a The holy One, the true One,] This is nature, to serve in the cause. (Compare
so peculiarly the prerogative of God, that chap. vi. 10 )
I have sometimes wondered, no greater b Who openeth, and no man shutteth.]
stress should have been laid upon it in The office of lord steward of the house-
proof of the Deity of our blessed Re- hold, who hath the power of opening and
deemer, by many writers who have press- shutting what apartments in the palace he
ed other texts, of a much more dubious pleaseth, is described by these terms'.

He would keep them from the hour of temptation. 393
kept my word, and and thou hast used it well, and hast coura. sect.
hast not denied my geously kept my word, and hast not dented my V1,
name, name, though many attempts have been made R
9 Behold, I will to drive thee to do it. Behold, I will give, as iv. 9
make them' of the it were, into thy power, those hypocritical
synagogue of Satan wretches, [who are] indeed of the synagogue of
SrwsChandy IKt: Satan, and under all the solemn guise of relig-
but do lie ;) behold, ious worship, are carrying on his cause and m-
I will make them to terest ; they say they are Jews, and pretend to
retire thy feTa^ be my -people, .andarenot; but lie. Behold I
to know that I have say, I will give them into thy power ; and /
loved thee. zvill make them to come and worship before thy
feet ;c and they shall know that I have loved thee,
finding I have evidently supported thy cause
10 Beeause thou andinterestagainst all that have opposed it. Be- 10
hast kept the word cause thou hast kept the word of my patience, that
of my patience, I „ospei which I have myself, by such patient
also will keep thee o • I r .' . , J ' / . , ,. '. j •
from the hour of suffering in my human nature, established in
temptation, which the world, and by which I at once exercise and
shall come upon all SUpp0rt the faith and patience of my people ;
them Xfdwell up- 1 also will keep thee from thehour of temptation,
on the earth. which shall come upon all the world, to try all the
inhabitants of these parts of the earth : my
hand shall remarkably appear, in sheltering
thee from the dangers, by which others fall, and
in strengthening thee in proportion to the trial.
11 Behold, Icome Behold, I come quickly, to put an end to those 11
<juickly : hold that exercises, which are for the present so painful ;
fast which thou hast, k p {h { hkh tflQU hast with resolute fidelity ;
that no man take thy , -r J '
crown. that no man take thy crown trom thee, even that
crown of everlasting glory, which will be the
12 Him that over- gracious reward of thy continued fidelity. As 12
cometh, will I make for the conqueror, I will make him a pillar of
c Worship before thy feet.] Were we considerable light upon the place. The
more particularly acquainted with the Aw- like observation may be applied to the
tory of these seven churches, in the times following clause : Iwillkeep thee from the
immediately succeeding the date of these hour of temptation, &c Dr. Smith has ob-
epistles, we might perhaps find many re- served, (in his learned and accurate ac-
markable illustrations of several passages count of these parts, p. 134 — 141, that
in them, and of this among the rest : sup- the city of Philadelphia was the last of aH
posing, for instance, persons of considera- the seven, here spoken of, which fell into
ble rank and dignity in Philadelphia, were the hands ofthe Turks ; for whereas the
converted to Christianity ; and the inter- rest were subdued by Urchan and Amu-
est of the synagogue here spoken of, was rath : Philadelphia held out till the time
so weakened, or the heathen populace of ofBajazet. So that the remains of this
the place so prejudiced against them, as society were preserved, when those ofthe
that the chief members of the synagogue rest were ruined. But how far that event
should find it necessary to court the pro- might immediately be referred to in the
tection of the Christians for the security words before us, I cannot certainly say.
of their persons or effects; it will throw

394- Christ's epistle to the church in Laodicea.
SECT- distinguished ornament and beauty ; and I will a pillar in the temple
vi. . | r- , . . ^ . ., \ ., />„.., of my God, and he
 not onlv nx him near, but in the temple of my ^ so no more
Rev God above, and he shall stand there upon an out . and i will
Ui.12 unshaken and everlasting basis, so that he shall write upon him the
go out no more ; and he shall bear the marks of jjWmy^-J
immortal honour ; for I will inscribe upon him of my Go^ wA,cA
the name of my God, under whose auspicious is New Jerusalem,
influence the grand victory has been gained, which cometh down
, , , ° . J .. ,° „„ out of heaven from
and under whose protection this sacrecl monu- my God . ar]d Iv).^
ment of it shall for ever remain. And I will also TOr,ve upon him my
inscribe the name of the city of my God, even new name.
the New Jerusalem, as it is that to which he
belongs, and of which he is free ; even that
New Jerusalem, which is come down from heav
en from my God, and shall soon be represented
to thee, O John, in a most glorious vision ;
and he shall bear my new name, the name which
I have acquired by that great expedition,which
brought me into the world, and carried me
through so many labours and sufferings ; even
that of the Redeemer of sinners ; under which
character I will own him for one of my re
deemed, who fought under my banner, and
overcame his enemies by my influence, and my
13 blood. d He that hath an ear, let him atten- 13 He that hath
tively hearxvhat the Spirit saith to the churches; an ear> let h.'m h«r
r j, r.i. !• i j what the Spirit saith
for addresses of this kind are made not to a untothe chlurches.
particular person, or to one Christian society
alone, but are indeed of more extensive, and
even universal concern.
14 And to the angel of the church, which is in 14 And unto the
Laodicea, write, These things saith he, who is angel of tlie church
the AMEN, the faithful and true Witness; at- rf .*%f "^Jr?"!!
' , •, • , r write, These things
testing those truths, which are ot the utmost sa;th the Amen, the
importance, on the most perfect knowledge of faithful andtrue Wit-
i I will make him a pillar, kc] Few and the names ofthe conquerors, and ot
texts in the whole New Testament are the cities to which they belonged ; as also
more illustrated by antiquity than this, the names of the generals, by whose con-
Great numbers of inscriptions are yet re- duct the victory was gained. As all these
maining, brought from the Grecian cities circumstances suit such kind of martial
ef Europe and Asia, and some from victories, much more than those obtained
islands in the neighbourhood of Patmos, in the Olympic games, so celebrated in
in which the victories of eminent persons antiquity, and so largely and elegantly
are commemorated. And as some of described by Mr. West in his late disserta-
these were placed near the temples of their tion on that subject, I think this text
deities, others were in those temples, to seems to justify the turn I have generally
signify their being put under the panic- given in my paraphrase to those weighty
nlar protection of those deities; whose passages, on which so much of our strength
names therefore were inscribed upon them, and comfort as Christians depends.

They are charged with lukewarmness. 395
ness, the beginning them, and with the most unerring exactness ; sect.
of the creation of yea^ ne wh0 is the beginning of ihe creation of vl-
God ; Godf by whom it was produced, and who is the "^~
Head and governor of all that he has made : — xj
IS I know thy Iknow thy works, and all the particulars of thy
works, that thou art conduct ; that thou art neither cold nor hot, that
neither cold nor hot ; h growing very indifferent in religion,
I would thou wert . , ,*• ° •',, . ir .¦ Y„ .
cold or hot. though thou canst not allow thyself entirely to
cast it off ; now this is so disagreeable to me,
that I wish thou wouldst determine one way or
another ; and that it might be said, thou wert
either cold or hot / if thou really thinkest it not
worth thy regard, reject it entirely ; but, if in
deed thou art convinced of its truth and im
portance, act with a steady conformity to that
16 So then because conviction. Therefore, because thou art luke- 16
thou art lukewarm, warm, and neither co Id nor hot, this indifference
and neither cold nor 0f thine is as disagreeable to me, as liquor, in
oTt'ofmy mornh-66 this condition, is to the stomach; and therefore
to pursue the similitude, odious as it may
seem, I must tell thee, that if thou persistest
in such a disposition, I will cast thee out of my
17 Because thou mouth with loathing. Because thou sayest I \7
sayest, I am rich, am wealthy, and have enriched myself hy my
and increased with own wisdom and virtue, and have needofnoth-
goods, and have . . . . ., * • r ¦ » .
need of nothing ; mg ; imagining thy state in religion to be so
and knowest not that very prosperous and happy ; and in this spirit-
thou art wretched, uai lunacy into which thou art fallen, like a
^, »Tb& a'd miserable beggar who fancies himself a prince,
naked. knowest not that thou art zvretched, and pitia
ble, and poor, and blind, and naked f in a most
deplorable condition, destitute of every desir-
18 I counsel thee able blessing ; I counsel thee, that with an 18
humble sense of thy condition, so extremely
unhappy, thou apply to him who alone is capa-
e The beginning of the creation of God.] cean church, which is placed last, when.
Mr. Fleming would render it, the efficient compared with what is said of the glori-
cause of God's creation. But as it is cer- ous state of Christianity in the last ages of
tain, that afrni has not always that signif- the world, may, I think, convince any at-
ication, I judge it safe to give what is tentive reader, that these epistles are not to
more commonly the sense of it. be understood in a prophetic sense, as ex-
f So disagreeable to me, that/ wish pressive of the state and character of the
thou wouldst determine one way or an- Christian church in different periods of
other.] Mr. Lowman observes, that the time. It may also be observed, that at
clause, I would thou wert cold or hot, may that rate the middle ages of the chur,chs
be understood as expressing great dislike, which were in fact most corrupt, must
not as a proper wish, or expression of have answered to Pergamos and Thyatira,
what men really desire. which are described in these epistles, as in
s Wretched and pitiable, Sec] The sad tlie most flourishing and happy state.
account which is here given ofthe Laedi-
VOJ_. 6. 51

396 They are ex hor ted to be zealous, and repent.
sect, ble of helping thee. And as I require no price, to buy of me gold,
_vi_ or equivalent for my treasures, but only a con- ^^^S
R viction of such an incapacity to make an ade- and white raimenti
Hi 18 quate return for them, I advise thee, in that that thou mayest be
wav, to buy of me a full supply for all thy ne- clothed, and that the
* • • , , • i • ui i j . x„j shame of thy naked-
cessities ; blessings, as desirable as gold tried nes3 do not 'appear .
in the fire, that thou mayest indeed be rich ; and anoint thine eyeB
and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, with eye salve, that
and that the shame of thy nakedness may not ap- thou maye3t see-
pear. Apply to me for an interest in my right
eousness and sanctifying grace ; that thou
mayest be absolved before God, and adorned
with every virtue which can render thee lovely
in his sight. And whereas thou art blinded
with such unhappy^ self conceit, come, and
anoint thy eyes with my sovereign eye salve,
that thou mayest see ; for I can bring thee to
right sentiments of thyself, and of thy state ;
and can teach thee to judge of objects accord-
19 ing to their real worth. In the mean time, 19 As many as I
imagine not, that what may seem severe in this '°ve> * rebuke and
address, proceeds from any unkindness to thee; therefore, "and* re!
for whomsoever I love, I reprove and correct, pent.
Instead, therefore, of ungratefully quarrelling
at so kind an admonition, set thyself immedi
ately and diligently to improve it : Be more
zealous for the future, than thou hast ever been
in time past, and deeply repent of thy prevail-
20 ing indolence and degeneracy. Behold, I 20 Behold, I stand
have stood for a long time, and /still stand at ?l the door« and
the door, and knock ; waiting for admittance hear my vo^, "nd
into your hearts. If any man hear my voice, open the door, I will
with a due regard, and open the door ; if he come in to him, and
welcome me with the affection due to such a ™1} ,SUP ™*h him'
._ . . , , 0 , and he with me.
Friend, and such a baviour, how mean soever
his circumstances in life may be, and how faul
ty soever his character may formerly have
been, I will enter into his house, and, like some
princely guest, will bring my own rich and de
lightful entertainment along with me ; I will
sup with him, and he shall sup with me ; I will
treat him with the most endearing and familiar
friendship, accept the tokens of his affection,
and give him the most solid evidences of mine.
21 Let this variety of motives then engage you, O 21 To him that
ye Laodiceans, to shake off that dull lethargic
temper which has so long given me cause of
complaint : and for your further encouragement,

Reflections on the epistles to Philadelphia and Laodicea* 397
overcometh, will I hear the last promise which I make, to all who SECT-
E myt0thronT, e™ exert themselves in that holy warfare, to which _^_
as I also overcame, I am calling you, with becoming vigour and Rev
and am set down resolution : as for the valiant conqueror, I will Hi, 21
with my Father in gjve njm to sit down with me upon my glorious
and exalted throne in the heavenly world ; as I
also myself have conquered the enemies which
violently assaulted me in the days of my flesh,
and am setdozvn with my Father upon his throne;
my faithful servants shall partake with me of
this honour in the great day of my appearing,
22 He that hath and shall live and reign with me for ever. He 22
»n ear, let him hear therefore, that hath an ear to hear, let him he all
*'th; ItflT* h attention on this occasion, and hear what the
unto the churches. . . , ' . . . ,
Spirit saith to the churches ; regarding what has
been addressed to each, as intended to afford
matter of general instruction,
IMPROVEMENT.
In what age, or in what place, will the church be entirely free verse
from this Laodicean temper, which is so justly complained of by
our Lord, and represented as so loathsome to him; I mean, an
indolence in religion, often joined with arrogance and spiritual
pride too, as if great attainments were made, where it is almost
matter of doubt, whether the very essentials be remaining ! Let
us not indulge to a vain conceit of our own wisdom, and riches, 16,17
and sufficiency ; but let us thankfully hearken to that kind invi
tation, which he here gives us, to come and purchase that of 18
him, without money, and without price, by which we may be
truly and substantially enriched ; that by which we may attain
to real knowledge and true discernment ; and may be clothed
with ornaments and glories, which shall render us amiable in
the eyes of God. How long has our compassionate Saviour been
waiting upon us ! How long has he stood knocking at the door !
And O, for what guests hath he been excluded ! who have filled 20
our hearts and taken the throne in them, while the entrance has
been denied to the Lord of glory and of grace .' Let us humble
ourselves in the dust before him, and entreat that he would now
enter as into his own habitation ; that he would do us the honour
to sup with us ; that he would cause us to sup with him ; opening
to us the stores of his love and bounty, and causing our souls to
rejoice in his salvation. " Awaken us, 0 blessed Jesus, to give
thee a most cheerful admittance ; and rather shew thy love to 19
us by chastisements and rebuke, than suffer u.s entirely to for
feit it, by continued insensibility and negligence. Holy and %
true, who hast the key of David, exert thy power, irresistible in

398 St. John beheld a door opened in heaven ;
sect, heaven and on earth, in opening our hearts : and O, set before
' us an open door of service ; and give us to use it to the ut.
verse most» for thy glory. Strengthen us to keep the word of thy
18,10 patience, and make us unshaken in our attachment to thee, in
every hour of temptation, zvhich may come upon the earth, that
none may take arvay our crown."
11 Whatever our trials may be, let us rejoice in this, that they
will be only for a short duration ; for our Lord is coming quick
ly : whatever our combat may be, let us arm ourselves with
faith in those glorious promises, which our Lord makes to them
that persevere and overcome.
12 Have we not experienced the pleasure of filling a place in the
house of God on earth ? But this sacred satisfaction, and the holy
season which affords it, is quickly over.; let us long for the bless
ed time, when we shall be fixed as immoveable pillars in the
temple of God above. And O, may we now wear, engraven on
our hearts, the name of our God, and of his heavenly city, and the
new name of our triumphant Redeemer, as a token for good, that
we shall bear the inscription in bright and everlasting characters
21 above. But even this most expressive promise was not equal
to all the purposes of a Saviour's love: that nothing, therefore
might be wanting to enkindle the most generous ambition, he has
been pleased to speak of our sitting down zvith him upon his
throne, as he is sat dozvn on his Father's throne. And who
then will ever scruple to suffer with him, when thus assured of
reigning with him, in everlasting glory ! O, who would grudge
to resign, not merely the accommodations of life, but even an
earthly throne, in the hope of one, so much more radiant, exalt
ed, and permanent ! Fear not, little flock .' it is your Father's and
your Saviour's good pleasure to give you the kingdom, (Luke xii.
32,) and he animates you to pursue it with such compassionate
earnestness, as if he could hardly enjoy it himself, unless it were
communicated to you.

SECT. VII.
Another scene now opens on the apostle John : in which God is
represented as enthroned in celestial glory, surrounded with the
hieroglyphical representation of angels, and the glorified church.
Rev. IV. 1, lo the end.
*E(..T- Revelation IV. 1. Rev.iv. 1.
V"" AFTER these things, and after Jesus had die- \F,T, E,R tlVi' l
• fj , ..l • . , t j ¦**• looked, and be-
Rev. x* tatedto me these_ seven epistles, I saw, and hold) a door waso-
iv. 1 behold, it seemed as if a door were opened in pened in heaven; and

and saw a rainbow round the throne of God, 399
the first voice which heaven, near to which I was brought ; so that sect:
I heard, was as it I wa8 able to look in, and see what passed, and vu"
telk?ng°f with" me6- was transacted there. And the first voice which
which said, Come I heard before, [was] as loud as the sound of a
up hither, and I will trumpet ; and while speaking to me, it seemed
show thee things t0 ;S3ue out from thence ; and it said, Come up
which must be here- ... , , . , , - , '
gfter hither ; and having given thee this charge re
lating to present things, / will show thee what
2 And immediate- shall be afterwards. And immediately I was 2
ly I was m the spirit: jn (fye Spirit,11 and an extraordinary vision pre-
wadsse?°in' heaven' sented ^self to my intellectual view ; for behold,
and one sat on the and observe diligently a circumstance of so great
throne. importance ; <z throne was set in heaven, to rep
resent that of the blessed God ; and there was
one sitting upon it, of a majestic form and ap
pearance, and arrayed in robes of glory, suited
3 And he that sat to the situation in which he was. And he 5
was to look upon like who sate [on it] was, in the form and lustre of
a jasper, and a sar- njs appearance, like a jasper and sardine stone ;h
dine stone; and Mere j • ; • ,. ,' lL , • , ^
¦was a rainbow round and a rainbow, m which the bright green, tn
about the throne, in appearance like the vivid, though soft and agree-
sight like unto an able colour of an emerald, [was] especially
prevalent, appeared round about the throne;
expressive of that propitiousness and kindness,
and of that covenant relation to his people,
which theblessed Godis pleased to acknowledge
in the midst of his transcendent glory. (Com-
1 / was in the Spirit ] This phrase keep us, in our interpretation, clear of a
signifies, to be under a strong andssupernat- thousand difficulties, not to say absurdi-
ural impulse, caused by the miraculous ties, which would follow from a contrary
operation of the Spirit of God acting on supposition ; namely, that there is in heav-
the imagination in such a manner as to en an animal in the fofnt of a lamb, to rep-
open extraordinary scenes, which had resent Christ ; and that there are such
not any exact external archetype. And it living creatures as are here described ; and
is much illustrated by the view presented that God himself appears in a human form,
to Ezekiel, when he sat in his house among &c. And this observation I make once
the elders ofthe people, (Ezek. viii. 1,) for all, desiring that it may be remem,.
who probably saw nothing but the prophet bered, and applied as occasions present.
himself, as one, in a trance, or ecstasy, or b Like jasper, &c] I do not suppose
whose thoughts were so attentively fixed, this refers so much to the colour of theso
as to be insensible of what passed around stones, as to their lustre, and the radiancy
him. We are not therefore to imagine, ofthe light a? reflected from them, when
that the person sitting on the throne, or the perfectly polished. The rainbow cfemer*
four animals, or the four and twenty elders, aid was, no doubt, to express a covenant
were real beings existing in nature; of peace; of which the rainbow was, with
though they represented, in a figurative Noah, an appointed token. And that
manner, things that did really exist. And lively and cheering colour seems to have
though it is possible, that aerial scenes been particularly mentioned, not to imply
might, by Divine, or angelic power, there were no other, but that the pro-
have been formed, I think it much more portion ol green was greater than ordinary.
probable, that all that passed, was purely Compare Ezek. i. 26.
in the imagination of St. John. This will

4°° On twenty four thrones xvere as many elders „•
sect, pare Gen. ix. 16.) And, in an extensive circle, 4 And round about
vii- roundabout the throne of God, [there were] the throne were four
Rev. twmtyf™r other thrones ; and on the thrones a"d „£*„ "he s^ats j
iv. 4 I saw twenty four eldersc sitting, as an emblem saw four and twen-
of the Old Testament church, and also of ty elders sitting,
the New; and they were clothed in a habit clotl:ed in "***¦»!-
, ' , ,• i pit- ment ; and they
somewhat resembling that ot the Levites, or had on their heads
Priests, with white raiment ; and, in token of crowns of gold.
their royal dignity, they had upon their heads
S golden crowns. And out of the throne there 5 And out of the
came flashes of vivid lightnings and thun- tll'-one proceeded
ders, and sometimes articulate voices; and seven J'S^wngs, and thun-
, ' rn r t l ¦ . ¦ n A t r brings, and voices;
lamps of fire, [were] burning continually0- before and Mere wre seven
the throne ; which are the seven spirits of God ; lamps of fire, burn-
that is, they represent a great variety of the "?% before the
cr • •-? -• ¦, p? c i i throne, which are
Spirit s operations, and those of good angels the seven Spirits of
6 who act in subserviency to him. And before God.
the throne [there was] correspondent to the 6 An<1 before the
brazen sea in Solomon's temple, (1 Kinp-s tTf //l^..w"{,a
, ,r. ' v o sea ot glass like unto
vn. 23,) a great laver, or sea, which was made crystal ; and in the
all of pure pellucid glass, which was clear like midst of the throne,
crystal itself. And in the middle of the ?,nd '0Und about,the
i_. ..i-i 7 , • i , , throne, were four
space between the throne and the circle about the beasts full of eyes
throne, [there were]four living creatures .-e and before and bejpnd.
to signify their intelligence, and quickness of
observance, they appeared full of eyes, both
7 before and behind. These four animals, of a 7 And the firs
very extraordinary form, seem to have been in
tended as hieroglyphical representations ofthe
angelic nature :f and the head oi the first ani-
' Twenty four elders.] The number the Spirits standing before the throne, might
seems to allude to that of the patriarchs be distinct appearances of angelic forms i
and apostles ; and they are called Elders, as it is certain some of them were, from
as the presidency of elders was common the actions they afterwards performed :
among the Jews. And these might be sounding the seven trumpets, &c.
considered as representatives of the ' Four living creatures.] It was a most,
church, paying homage at the throne in unhappy mistake in our translators, to ren-'
the name of tlie rest. der the word {u%, beasts : it certainly sig-
d Seven lamps of fire, &c] Some think nifies any other kind of animals, that is
these are the seven Spirits of God, that is, of creatures which have animal life, as
angels spoken of afterwards, chap. v. 6, well as beasts . The word, beast, not only
but I at present doubt, whether, they degrades the signification, but the animals
may not be distinguished, Lamps of fire, here mentioned, have parts and appear-
or lambent flames, like those that fell ances, which beasts have not, and are
upon the apostles on the day of pentecost, represented as in the highest sense ra-
(Acts ii. 3,) might perhaps be emblems tional.
ofthe blessed Spirit of God in its various
and powerful operations ; especially those f Hieroglyphical representations, 8cc]
by which the minds of intelligent created It is well known, the ancients, (borrow-
beings are illuminated and purified. And ing them I suppose from the Egyptians,)

and round about the throne four living creatures; 401
ieast was like a lion, malf in this marvellous composition, [zvas] like SE?.T-
and the second beast ^ t£> si„njfy the courage and vigour with
like a calf, and the ' ° / .... ° ° . _
third beast had a which these celestial beings execute the com- Rev
face as a man, and mands of God, and the irresistible strength iv. 7
the fourth beast was wjtn wnjch they encounter and vanquish all
like a flying eagle. opposit;on- And the head 0{the second animal
[was] like a calf, or young bullock, to signify
the firmness, patience, and perseverance with
which they go through the labours which God
has appointed them. And the third animal had
a face like a man, to express, by the image of
the only rational creature on this earth, the
clearness of intelligence, and the strength of
reason, with which, in a vastly superior degree,
they are endowed. And the fourth animal zvas
like a swift flying eagle, with its wings display
ed, and with quickness in its eye and motion,
to signify the sprightliness and activity, and
incomparable velocity, with which these ce
lestial spirits fly from world to world, to exe
cute the commands they receive from their
8 And the four Sovereign. And, though the heads of these 8
beasts had each of four wonderful living creatures were different,
themsixwingsaboutyetthey had in the rest of their body, one
form ; and they had each of them six wings
round about ; so that their body seemed covered
with the rich plumage of them. And within
dealt much in hieroglyphics, by which nat- the only beautiful and valiant man, and a
ural and moral truths were expressed, king, whatever his circumstances might
Dr. Middleton, in his curious collection happen to be. Middleton 's Antiq. Tab. xxi.
of antiquities, presents us with one so re- § 10, p. 243 — 245. There can, I think,
markable, that I cannot forbear men- be no doubt, but these are the cherubim.
tioning it here. It is a copy of a gem, in described by Ezekiel, chap. i. which
which a -man's face, an elephant's head, a therefore should be carefully compared
peacock, and a sceptre, are joined together, with this representation. To consider
He thinks it was intended as an hiero- this appearance as an emblem of Deity,
glyphic, or emblematical representation of which is the scheme of Mr. Hutchinson
Socrates : as the face bears a strong re- and his followers, appears to me a very
semblance to the pictures usually given of great absurdity. Nor can I think, with
him. He supposes the human face to rep- Mr. Jackson, that they are merely in-
resent that of Socrates, and the other fig- tended to signify the homaga paid ,to God
ures, those beautiful and Divine images by aU terrestrial creatures. Another pe-
which were in his mind. The peacock, be- culiar and extraordinary hypothesis, with
ing the most beautiful bird, may denote regard to them, has been proposed to
the beauty of his virtues ; the sceptre, his me, and may perhaps be laid before the
majesty and authority; the elephant, the' world; and therefore I think it most re-
strength and fortitude of his mind. And speotful to the reverend and ingenious au-
for the same reason he observes, it might thor, not to anticipate his own design.
be used to express the character of a phi- Some have thought these animals repre-
losopher in general ; but especially, the sent spirits of an order superior to angels,
Otoic's wise man, who was furnished with taken up wholly in contemplation. See
all kinds of virtue: and perfection;;, being Reynold* of angels, p. 6.

402 Who gave glory to him that sat on the throne.
sect, [they were] all full of eyes, to signify their him. and they were
Jf_ quick discernment of every object around ^1^*
Rev them. And they rest not day nor night ; but and night, saying,
iv. 8 they stand in the Divine presence, saying with Holy, holy, holy,
united voices, (as the seraphim, represented in Lord God Almighty,
,, . . ,\\ _ . , r \ ' . „ v which was, and is.
the vision which Isaiah saw, Isa. vi. 2, 3,) and is to ct>me
" Holy, holy, holy, Lord God Almighty,* who
wast, and art, and art to come:" thus giving
to God, in continual acts of adoration, the
glory of his natural and moral perfections, and
acknowledging their immutability from ever-
9 lasting and to everlasting. And while the liv- 9 And when those
ing creatures are thus giving glory and honour, beasts give glory and
and thanks to him that sits upon the throne, and hon°ur. a"d thanks,
, , . , . ... ' , , . to him that sat on
addressing their sublime and harmonious an- tne throne who liv-
thems of praise to him, who liveth for ever and eth for ever and
ever, with unwearied vigour and activity of ever-
10 mind, The four and twenty elders, whom I 10 The four and
described before as themselves sitting on ma- twenty elders fall
jestic thrones, fall down in the Divine pres- ^own before him.
ence, even before him that sitteth upon the thronefand worship
throne, and worship him that liveth for ever and him that liveth for
ever ; and they cast down their crowns before ever and ever, and
the throne, in token of their homage to that F"1 thejr c,rowns
, ' , , • , • r u before the throne,
transcendently glorious being, from whose saying,
sovereign grace and unparalleled munificence
they received them ; saying, at the same time,
11 Worthy art thou, 0 Lord, to receive the ascrip- 11 Thou art wor-
tion of glory, and honour, and power ; for thou thy, O Lord, to re.
hast, by thine Almighty energy, created fl// ceive glory, and hon-
things, and for thy sovereign zvill, they are and ^^st^tVd all
were created; their first production, and con- things, and for thy
tinued existence, is owing to the riches of thy pleasure they are,
free goodness ; and therefore, they are all un- antl were created-
der the strictest obligations, according to their
respective natures, to subserve the purposes of
thy glory. IMPROVEMENT.
verse And should not we likewise fall down with the angels and
l glorified spirits, and pay some homage to the Sovereign Majesty
of heaven, though it be impossible for us to equal theirs?
For ever adored be the Divine grace, that a door is opened in
8 Holy, holy, holy, &c] This anthem many other hymns recorded in this book,
is that which Isaiah tells us he heard the are borrowed from the Old Testament.
seraphim, sing; and it is observable, that

Reflections on the worship paid by the living creatures. 403
heaven; in consequence of which, even before we enter, we are sect.
allowed to look in ; and thus to confirm our faith, and to animate Vlu
our devotion ; which, alas ! after all, is too ready to decline and ~~
languish^ That it may be greatly invigorated, let us look up to
the throne, and to him that sitteth thereupon ; and rejoice to see
that peaceful emblem, with which the seat of his glory is sur- 2l 3
rounded, the rainbow of vivid and pleasant green : signifying,
that the majestic Being who fills it, is the covenant Godoi all his
believing and obedient people, and that mercy and love reign tri
umphant, in the whole constitution of that perpetual covenant.
Let us contemplate with veneration the blessed angels, the min
isters of God, who do his pleasure, represented here under hiero
glyphical characters, as possessed of amazing strength and cour- 5 7
age, resolution and patience, of the sublimest reason, and the most
deep and penetrating sagacity, active and pure as flames of fire;
and with these lofty ideas in our minds, let us ardently pray that
the will of God may be so done oh earth, as it is done in heaven. 4
Let us also remember the elders here mentioned, the representa
tives of the church ofthe Redeemed, seated on glorious thrones,
clothed in that white raiment, which is the righteousness of the
saints, and adorned with crowns of glory. And let us especially
consider, how the angels and the saints are employed: they rest g
not day nor night from breathing out the most ardent devotion ;
they feel nothing of that weariness and languor with which we
are too frequently invaded in this state of mortality, even in our
best moments, and divinest frames; but.they cry continually,
Holy, holy, holy, Lord God Almighty, who art, and wast, and art
to come ; they give glory, and honour, and thanksgiving to him
that sitteth on the throne. And infinitely worthy he is to receive
it : He who is the Almighty Creator, He who is the ever pres
ent, and ever gracious Supporter of all ! Thou art worthy, 0 \\
Lord, thou alone art worthy ; and though thou withholdest from
us the face of thy throne, while we dwell in these tabernacles of
clay, yet as we are thy creatures, thy rational creatures, we par
take of thy protection and bounty ; and, feeble as our faculties
are, and dark as the world is in which we dwell, we are able to
discover thee as our Almighty Creator, our constant Preserver,
our never failing Benefactor. And, as such, may we daily wor
ship and adore thee, with our feeble voices in this state of mor
tality ; that when we are duly prepared, we may begin a nobler
song, and join in the sublimer anthems and hallelujahs above.
Amen. vol. 6, 52!

404 St. John saw a Book in his hand, who sat on fhe throne ;

SECT. VIII.
The vision ofthe sealed Book, and ofthe Lamb that was slain, who
was found zvorthy to open it, and on that account received the
acclamation of the whole choir, of angels and saints. Rev. V»
throughout.
Revelation V. 1. Rev. v. 1.
sect. AND, having observed the particulars men- A ND I saw in the
_^_ A tioned above, / saw on the right hand of j£ jff^tto
Rev him who sate on the glorious throne already de- tf,rone, a book writ-
v.i scribed, the volume of a book, or scrole, written ten within, and on
on both sides, within and -without ;* for though the back side, sealed
. , ,' .. .... -, j with seven seals.
I saw only the outside, perceiving it inscribed
with characters, I naturally concluded the in
side was full ; and, as it was rolled up, it was
sealed with seven strong seals, each of which be-
2 longed to a distinct leaf. And I saw a mighty 2 And. I saw a
angel, who wore, in his appearance, the evi- strong angel pro-
dent marks of dignity and power, proclaiming f^^^l
with a great voice, and saying, Who is worthy thy to' open the book,
to open the mysterious book, which is in the and to loose the
hand of God, and to loose its seals, and so to seals thereof ?
3 disclose its wonderful contents ? And upon 3 And no man in
this I saw an universal blank confusion upon heaven, nor in earth,
every countenance ; so that it plainly appear- ^^rwausndaeWethto
ed, that no one, among all the creatures of God, 0pen the book, nei-
in heaven, or upon earth, or under the earth, was ther to look thereon.
4 able to open the book, or to look into it : And, 4 And I wept
as I had an earnest desire to know the con- much» because ns
tents, and had pleased myself with a secret ex- ^^gtluFto
pectation that some extraordinary discovery read the book, nei-
was to be made to me, and to the church, from ther to look thereon.
thence, it grieved me exceedingly, insomuch
that / wept abundantly, because no one was
found worthy to open and read the book ; nor,
5 indeed, so much as to look into it. And as 5 And one of the
the grand act of adoration, in which the elders
1 Written on both sides, within and with- the opening of every single seal brings
out.] Mr. Lowman, after Grotius, hath forth some new representation ; which
observed, that there ought to be a stop af- could not be the case, if all the seals were
ter the word within, (eir«8sv,) and that it on the back side ; for then they must all
should be rendered, written within, and be opened, before any part of the book
sealed on the back side. But the learned could be discovered, is"c. And therefore
' Dr. Hammond hath very well defended it must be concluded, that each seal be-
the sense given in the paraphrase ; ob- longed to a distinct leaf.
serving, that it appears in the process, that

find the Lamb only was worthy to open the seals of it. 40*
elders saith unto me, had joined with the living creatures, to him sect-
Weep not : behold, that sat on the throne, was over, one ofthe elders vi"-
Qfej^d°ahf ihe Root saidt0 me* Weepnot; behold, theLion,who is ofthe
of David,' hath pre- tribe of Judah, (that excellent Person to whom
vailed to open the that oracle relating to Judah, in which he was
SvSiSSSff described under the token of a lion, to repre-
sent his invincible strength, by which he shall
triumph over all his enemies, (Gen. xlix. 9,
10,) principally referred ;) he hath conquered
this great difficulty : He, who is the Root, that
was to spring-from the stock of David, when
it seemed to be withered in the earth, hath pre
vailed to open the book, and to loose its seven
seals ; so that thou shalt soon hear its contents ;
for he is appointed by God to penetrate and
discover those secret decrees, which are con
cealed from every creature in heaven, and on
6 And I beheld, earth, and under the earth. And I beheld, and 6
and lo, m the nudst /„ to my Kreat astonishment, in the middle space
of the throne, and of , . J °, ., , ., r ... '
the four beasts, and between the throne and the four living crea-
in the midst of the tares, and in the midst qf the elders, who made
elders stood a Lamb a kind 0f semicircle about them, there stood
Zl-^illrThlZ' this illustrious Person, whose title I had just
having seven horns, > J
and seven eyes, been hearing ; and, though he was spoken otby
which are the seven the name of the Lion of the tribe of Judah, to
Spirits of God sent xpr tn terrors of his wrs»th against his
forth into all the. *d .. . , , , ,,.6n
earth, implacable enemies, the symbol ot his Person,
in this mysterious vision, was very different ;
for he appeared as a Lamb, who had been slain
for sacrifice, and wore the recent marks of
slaughter, in the blood on his throat and breast;
and this Lamb was of a very uncommon form,
having seven horns and seven eyes, instead of
two of each ; and this I understood as a
mysterious representation of extraordinary
power and knowledge, and of the wonderful
degree in which the Spirit of God was poured
out upon the Person whom this visionary
Lamb represented ; for these are the seven Spir
its ofGodf1 sent forth into all the earth ; they
b Seven Spirits of God] Comparing spirits, sent forth as these are said to be.
this text with Chap. viii. 2, I must ac- (Zech. vi. 5;) and, I think^the whole
knowledge, that this is indeed to be un- it amounts to, is, that there are many ce-
derstood of seven angels. Mr. Mede infers lestial spirits, who are the instruments of
from hence, that there are, in fact, seven that Providence which Christ exercises
archangels, who perside over all the rest, over the earth, who bring to him an ac-
But I cannot allow the consequence to count of what passes, and receive anoV
be certain. We sometimes read of four execute his commands. But, by tlie way,

406 The elders and the living creatures sung his praises ,-
ssct. represent that Divine energy, which operates
V1"' every where ; and of exerting which, the most
illustrious angels have often the honour to be
v. jr the ministers, And he came near to the seat 7 And he came
of Majesty, and took the book out of the righted took the book
hand of him who sate upon the throne ; which I ^ft'^g l££
understood as a symbol, to intimate that the the throne.
Lord Jesus Christ, whom I knew to be repre
sented by this slaughtered Lamb, was appoint
ed to reveal the secret decrees of God, and
to give me those discoveries which I so much
S desired to receive. And when he received the 8 And when he
Book in the manner I have described, the four had taken the book
... , ,, r u /- ,, the four beasts, and
hvmg creatures, and the twenty four elders fell four and twenty e}.
down before the Lamb, in token of humble rever- ders fell down be-
ence and adoration ; and these elders appeared fore the Lamb, hav-
as a choir of humble worshippers in the temple ^VTaV^and
01 God, having every one harps ot gold, with golden vials full of
which they played in sweet harmony, to aid odours, which are
the music of their voices ; and! they had also the prayers of saints.
golden vials, or censers,? full of perfumes, which
are the prayers ofthe saints; for, as I understood
these elders to be the representatives of the ,
church, I apprehended that, in allusion to the
incense offered in the temple while the people
Were praying, this circumstance had a refer
ence to prayer, and was intended to shew how
acceptable it is to God, when it proceeds from
9 a holy and an upright heartr And they sang a 9 And they sung
new son?, excellent in its, kind, and composed a new son£> s?y'mg>
si d • ', • f , Thou art worthy to
on a much greater occasion, and in much sub- take the book/and
limer strains of Divine harmony, than those to open the seals
which the priests and Levites sang in the tern- thereof : for thou
pie at Jerusalem ; saying Worthy art thou to S^d u^o God
take the book, trom the hand ot God, and to open
the seals thereof; for thou, O blessed Lamb of
God, who takest away the sins of the world,
thou wast slain to expiate our guilt, and thou
hast redeemed us to God by thy precious blood,
this will no more prove, that he is under Christ Jesus, above the highest angel in
a necessity of receiving intelligence from heaven.
them, or of using their assistance, than the c Vials, or censers.] These, (as Mr.
parallel passage of Zechariah will prove Lowman observes,) were not small bot-
it of God the Father, Zech- iv. 2, 10. ties, such as are now called vials ,- but
But Dr. Scott very justly argues, that as cups on a plate, like a teacup and saucer,
they are called the seven eyes of the Lord in allusion to the censers of gold in which
in that text, and here of the Lamb, it is the priests offered incense in tlie temple.
an argument for the exaltation ofthe Man

as did likewise a great multitude of angels, 407
by thy blood, out of from the dominion of sin, the tyranny of sa- sect.
every kindred, and Un^ tne curse 0f tJ,e laW) ancl tne wrath of a viiU
amtPnation ; PE°P S' Justty incensed Deity ; whose servants and fa
vourites we are now become, in consequence
of thy kind and gracious interposition. And
we are now assembled round his throne, out
of every tribe, and language, and people, and na
tion, near and afar off, sacred and profane,
learned and barbarous ; wherever we were dis
persed, thou hast found us, and into whatever
bondage and misery we were sunk, thy power
10 And hast made and thy mercy have rescued us ; And thou 10
us unto our God hast made us to our God, kings and priests; we
anTwe'shall'reign are r?bed in Puritv and ™ajesty, we are crown-
on the earth. ed with gold ; and here we appear in these
priestly offices, which we perform with the
splendour of princes ; and we shall reign on
earth : the Christian cause shall prevail through
all ages ; while the happy souls who have
passed courageously through their trials upon
earth, come hither in their appointed seasons,
and share the honours of thy triumphant Icing-
11 And I beheld, dom. And I beheld this glorious scene with 1 1
and I heard the voice inexpressible pleasure ; and while my soul was
of many angels. -ound aU attenti T h heard the voice of many an-
about the throne, ' ,/,,?•
and the beasts, and gels round about the throne, and of the living-
the elders : and the creatures,^ which betokened in general the an-
number of them was

ten

ber ot ttiem was gelic nature, and ofthe elders which represent-
thousand times °, , ¦ , « , i • , ,

ten thousand and e(^ tne church. And a multitude appeared
thousands of thou- joining the choir, so exceeding great, that the
9»nds • number of them was myriads of myriads, and
thousands of thousands ; I was ready to appre
hend that neither thousands nor millions were
12 Saying with a sufficient to express them. And there was 12
loud voice, Worthy not so much as a jarring voice, or a cold and
was's'fain, toreceive languid heart in the whole assembly ; but, with
power, and riches, united ardour and harmony, they were saying,
and wisdom, and w\th a loud voice, Worthy is the Lamb that was
OT^fnd' gtory, and slaughtered, to receive power over universal na-
blessing. ture, and all the riches it can boast. Worthy
is he, to whom we should ascribe consummate
and unsearchable wisdom, and resistless might,
and peerless honour, and resplendent glory, and
¦J Of -many angels, and of the living these animals which represented their
creatures.] This plainly shews, that there nature; a circumstance, which I do not
was an appearance of angels, as well as of remember in the vision of Ezekiel.

408 Reflections on the vision ofthe Lamb slain.
sect, immortal blessing; even he, who once appeared
' under a cloud of weakness and poverty, and un-
Rev der the imputation of folly, loaded with dishon-
v. 12 our and infamy, with reproaches and curses :
worthy is he, of all the dignity and glory, the
benediction and homage of all the heavenly
world, throughout the endless ages of eternity !
13 And while the multitude of the heavenly hosts 13 And everycrea-
were singingthis sublime anthem, every creature ture which is in
which is in heaven, and on the earth, and under e^andundTr the
the earth, and such as are in the sea,e even all earth, and such as
things that are in them, in every various form are in the sea, and
of nature, seemed to echo back the voice ; and a11 tllat are in th.em'
I heard them saying, To him who sits upon the Blessing, and hon'
throne, and to his Son the Lamb, the worthy our, and glory, and
Partaker of his throne and kingdom, [be] per- power, be unto him
petual blessmg,and the profoundest honour, and t^ndSt
consummate £-/on/, and almighty strength, as- Lamb for ever and
14 cribedyir ever and ever. And the four living ever.
creatures said, Amen, to this hymn, to testify , 14\ Anf,th* four
bcssts S3.it! Amen
their hearty concurrence ; and, at the same ^nd tDe four an£
time, the twenty four 'elders fell down before twenty elders fell
the throne, and worshipped him who liveth for down and, worship-
. , i j • !_• \ • r pedhim that liveth
ever and ever; acknowledging him to be mfi- for ever aml ever>
nitely superior to all those services which the
most exalted powers of created nature are ca«
pable of rendering. IMPROVEMENT.
verse It should fill us with unutterable joy, when we lift up our
1 eyes to the throne of God, that we there discern the Lamb wear
ing the marks of slaughter. We should then gratefully remem
ber his dying love ; for it is his precious blood which cleanses us
from all sin, and emboldens our addresses to God, conscious as
we are, that our guilt is attended with great aggravations. Sure
ly, had it been queried, with respect to the great atonement to
be made for our transgressions, as it was with respect to the open*
:;, 4 ing these seals, Who is worthy to complete this gracious under.
taking ? we should have seen with unspeakable anguish, that none
5 in heaved, or on earth, would have been found equal to the task..
'In the sea.] As the inhabitants of the ways, concurred in tjie praise; that is,
watery elements are necessarily mute, I that the'whole constitution of it contribut-
suppose we are not to understand by this, ed to furnish out matter of praise ; just
that they seemed to grow vocal in the as inanimate, as well as rational creatures,
praises of Christ upon this occasion; but are called upon to praise God in several
rather, that heaven, earth and sea, is used of the psalms, especially Psal. cxlviii.
to signify, that all nature in its different

On opening the first seal, a white horse appears : 409
But here likewise, the Lion of the tribe of Judah has prevailed, sect.
How divinely is he furnished for the high station he sustains, ""•
and for all the glorious services assigned to him ! What amaz-
ing power, what adorable wisdom is implied in the seven horns, g
and seven eyes, with which he is here delineated ? and O ! what
love, in submitting to be slain, that he might redeem us to God by
his blood ! With the prayers ofthe saints, which come up before
God as incense, may they ever mingle their most ardent praises
for this Divine condescension. And out of gratitude to their
Redeemer, let them rejoice to see the glorious change in his
condition, from his humiliation and sufferings on earth, to his
exaltation and reward in heaven : and let them ardently long
for the happy season, when the full choir of the redeemed,/n?»i 9
every nation, and people, and tongue, shall unite in this joyful ac
clamation, Worthy is the Lamb that was slain, to receive power,
and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honour, and glory and
blessing. In this world the disciples of Christ are only a little
flock, but when they stand together upon the heavenly mountain,
they shall appear ten thousand times ten thousand, and thousands 11
of thousands ; and all the harmony of their voices, and all the ar
dour of their souls, inconceivably improved as all their powers
Will be, shall be united on this happy occasion. Form us,OLord,
we entreat thee, for this Divine employment, and teach us, in
some measure, to anticipate its pleasure, in these regions below.
Even now, in spirit and intention, we prostrate ourselves before
thee, and lay down the crowns, which faith, as it were, hath
already received, at thy jeet ; giving glory to him who sitteth
upon the throne, and celebrating the victories and honours of the
Lamb.
SECT. IX.
An account of the opening of the six first seals, and of the awful
events which accompanied the opening of each. Rev, VI.
throughout.3- Rev vi lp Revelation VI. 1. S?CT-
AND isaw, when T COULD not but be all attention to this tx"
the Lamb, o- A wonderful scene ; and I saw when the Lamb Rev
pened one of the 0jj,en<?</ oratf ©^ ;^e seven *ea& of the book, which vi.l
... *
" The vision of the teals.] 1 am vastly plan, under the several visions ; referring
more obliged to that ingenious and excel- the more curious to the commentary itself.
lent commentator, Mr. Lowman, for what But I would first observe, with regard to
I understand of this book, than to any oth- this celebrated performance, that there
er writer whatsoever. And, as I think is, in many particulars, a beautiful resem-
his celebrated and valuable scheme of in- blance between the prophetic representa-
terpretation the most satisfactory, and tions, and the events supposed to be cor.
which indeed throws considerable light respondent to them ; and that the his
upon the series of prophecy, I shall pre- torical facts are represented with great
^ent my readers with a short view of his learning and judgment ; yet the ccrres-

410 On opening the second, a red horse ;
sect, he had taken out of the right hand of him that seals, and I heard,
" sat upon the throne ; and I heard one of the *% \Zlt^^
____ r ,. . , ¦ , ¦ , ¦., o« thunder, one of
four living creatures, which said, as with a the four beasts say-
vj j voice of thundery Come, and see the wonders ing, Come, and see.
2 which are now presenting themselves. And 2 And I saw, and
/ saw, and behold a white horse appeared ; and behold, a white
he who sat thereon had a bow in his hand, and ^n! ad™ \^*
a quiver of arrows hanging at his back ; and bow : and a crown
to express his royal dignity as the King both was given unto him :
of the church and of the world, there was given and he went forth
,. „ , , , ' . r .? conquering, and to
to him a crown ot gold, and he went forth con- conqUer.
quering, and to conquer : I understood that he
was to gain signal victories, and that the series
of them was immediately to begin. (Compare . . , , ,
Psal. xiv. 3 ; Rev. xvii. 14 ; xix. ll.b) ha(1 opened the sec-
3 And when he opened the second seal, I heard ond seal, I heard
the second living creature f- saying, as the former the second beast
had done when the first was opened, Come and sa£ A„™ there went
4 see. And another horse came out,d [which] out another horse
pondence between the prophecies and the b First seal, &.C.] This refers to the tri-
events is not in all respects, so clear and umph if Christianity over Jewish and hea-
evident, as might have been expected ; then opposition by the labours of its first
nor can we always say, why the events in preachers.
question are represented by one of the c Tlie second living creature.] As eacli
emblems used, rather than by another, of these living creatures is represented as
However, he has finely illustrated many speaking successively, I think it confirms
passages, especially by similar phrases what was advanced inject, vii. note ', relat-
from the prophetic books of the Old Testa- ing to the scheme of Mr. Hutchinson, who
ment, in which he is quite unequalled ; supposes thenar living creatures, taken to-
and hath made out so much, particularly gether, to be an emblem of the Deity.
with respect to the first, and beginning of d Another horse came out.] Mr. Low-
the third period, as evidently proves this man thinks, that the leaves of the book
book to be a glorious confirmation of were so adjusted, that on opening the first
Christianity, and worthy our most atten- seal, the first leaf unfolded ; and on it
tive and diligent examination. This learn- there was drawn, in a vivid and beautiful
ed and accurate writer, then, divides the picture, a man mounted on a white horse ;
prophetic parts of this book into seven peri- and that what is described on opening
ods. The first represented by the seals, those that follow, is an account of the
shews the state of the church under the various pictures, which John saw delineat-
heathen Roman Emperors, from A. D. 95, ed on the several leaves. But as we have
to A. D. 323 II. Period, of the trumpets, an account, not only of the appearance of
in its state from Constantine, A. D. 337, these things, but of their motion, and their
to A. D. 750. III. Period, ofthe vials, its voice ; and especially of a change in the
state in the times of the last head of Ro- state of several of them, particularly of
man government, represented by the the souls under the attar, (ver. 9,) I con-
beast, for 1260 years, from about the year elude, that the scene did not lie in the leaf
756, to A. D. 2016. IV. Period, the mil- of the book, but arose in vision as the rest;
lennium, from A. D. 2000, to A. D. 3005. and that the events described, seemed
V. Period, Satan, loosed for a little season, successively to pass before the eyes of
and then destroyed. VI. Period, the res- John. And indeed, I think it apparent
urrection and final judgment. VII. Peri- that the state ofthe vision lie at first saw,
id, the heavenly state. was something altered, upon the opening

On opening the third seal, a black horse : 411
that was red : and seemed to betoken some great slaughter and sect.
power was given to desolation to be made by approaching wars ; for '
^takfreace'Tm *>« [«"»] red; and it zvas given to him who sat ~
the earth, and that upon it, to take peace from the earth ; and that vi. 4
they should kill one they should slay each other. And, as a further
another : and there token 0f tn;s faere zvas given to him a great
was given unto him . ,.;,. • , • i ii_ i_ ¦ l i
a great sword. szvord, or faulchion, in his hand, by which he
might make terrible devastation.
5 ' And" when he And when he opened the third seal, I heard the 5
had opened the third living creature saying, as the two former
ihedthwUl.the*S had done, Come and see. And I saw, and be-
Come, and see. hold, there appeared a black horse, which might
And I beheld, and betoken an approaching famine, by the emble-
l!.'i\blfh!t. ^V matical an d memorable circumstances which
ana he that sat on , r ,
him had a pair of attended his entrance on the scene ; lor, he
balances in his hand, that sat upon him, had a pair of scales in his
hand, to imply that men should eat their bread
by weight, and drink their water by measure.
« And I heard a And I heard a great voice in the midst of the four 6
Ih^rta^t^yJ^S creatures, saying, A measure of wheat,
A measure of wheat which shall only be dailv food for one man,
for a penny, and shall now be sold for a denarius, or Roman
three measures of penn which is the price of his daily labour ; '
barley for a penny ;r , -y K, , , , , ,, , ,,
and see thou hurt an" three measures of barley only shall be sold
not the oil and the for a denarius, or Roman penny.* And yet,
Wllie- that there may not be a total scarcity, see that
thou who appearest as the executioner of this
judgment, injure not the oil, nor the wine;1 let the
olive trees, and the vines, remain unblasted, to
shew, that God in judgment remembers mercy.
of some ofthe seals, especially the seventh. Laertius, and Athenxus, ([see Grotius in
The ingenious author above mentioned, loc. J that this measure, or e/neni'x.was no
interprets this seal, of the judgments of more than was allowed to a slave for his
God upon the Jewish persecutors, under daily food. What would become of fami-
Trajan and Hadrian, A D. 100, to A. D. lies, when a man could gain by his labour
138, when the Jews had 1000 cities and no more, and that only of bread, than
fortresses taken and destroyed, and might suffice for his own subsistence .'
580,000 men slain. Mr. Lowman interprets this third seal of
e A measure of wheat for a penny.] This the scarcity, in the time of the Antonines,
may seem, to an English reader, a de- from A.D. 138, to A. D. 193, and pro.
scription of great plenty ; but, it certainly duces passages from Tertullian, and the
intends the contrary, as I have intimated Roman historians, concerning the calam-
In the paraphrase. The penny was about ity the empire endured by scarcity in
seven pence half penny of our money; and this period.
it appears from Tacitus, as well as from l See that thou injure not, &.C.] The
Mat. xx. 2, (See Fam. Expos, in loc. ) to introduction of so many allegorical per-
have been the daily wages of a labourer, sons, as famine, and death, and the state
It also appears from other ancient writers, of separate spirits in this vision, confirms
particularly Herodotus, (see Raphelius in what was said above, in note A, as to the
toe. J and from Hippocrates, Diogenes, nature of the things that appeared.
VOL. 6. S3

412 On opening the fourth seal, a pale horse :
•sect. And when he opened the fourth seal, I heard 7 And when he
ix- the voice of the fourth living creature sau'mg to 'lad ,, ope1ne<i , th?
— — ,„„/-< j c i i- r ^1. fourth seal, I heard
Rev ?' (j0me-> and see a further discovery ot the t])e v0;ce 0e ,|le
vi. 7 Divine will. And I saw, and behold a pale fourth beast say,
8 horse appeared ; and as for him that sat on him, Come, and see.
his name wa, called Death. He appeared like J ££,£ '°°kp£>
a person entirely emaciated, and hell followed horse, and his name
him ; he seemed to be attended with a person, that sat on him was
who was a proper emblematical representation Death» and hell fol-
r ,_ ' ~ ' . . r , , lowed with lum.
ol the state ot separate spirits; and there zvas And power was giv-
given unto him power to slay a great number, en unto them, over
as it were, the fourth part ofthe earth, with the t,l,e fourth part of
j j ¦ i. r ¦ j -^ ... the earth, to k
swcrd, and with famine, and with pestilence, with SWord> and
that most dreadful kind of death ; and with with hunger, and
the wild beasts of the field.* with death, and with
9 And when he opened the fifth seal, a very ^thbeasts °f the
memorable scene presented itself to me ; for 9 ^nd when he
then I saw under the altar, which made a part of had opened the fifth
the view before me, a visible representation of s^a'> ' saV' un^r
the souls of those who were slaughtered on account 0f them 't]lat . were
ofthe Word of God, and the testimony to the slain for the word of
truth of the gospel which they courageously re- God> and f°r the
10 tained, in the midst of all opposition. -^ {heyS Wh'Ch
they cried with a loud voice, as making an ap- 10 And they cried
peal to the injured justice of the Divine Being; with a loud voice,
and said, How long, 0 thou supreme and sove- s^'1^' H°w, lmS<
t j r .l • 1 j ° Lord, holy and
reign Lord ot the universe, who art ever armed truej d()St lh(;u not
with almightv power and terror against all judge and avenge
thine implacable enemies : how long, O thou our blootl on them
holy and true God, shall it be, ere thou dost ^ , °" the
judge and avenge our blood upon those who
dwell upon the earth,h who have, without
11 remorse, poured it out as water. And, upon 11 And white robes
this, they appeared to be called up from the were &ive" .unt0 ev:
, , r , , l, j. ery one of them; and
place where they lay as so many bleeding vic
tims ; and there tvere given unto each of them
zvhite robes,1 in token of the triumph they had
e Fourth seal] Mr. Lowman interprets ed upon those blood thirsty persecutors.
this fourth seal ofthe pestilence, and ¦ White robes.] Mr. Fleming understands
other calamities, in the reigns of Maximin this, as an intimation of their preferment
and Valerian, from A. D- 193, to A. D. to some new post of honour and service.
270. This he supports by proper author- But, I suppose, this was only a represeii-
ities from several Christian and heathen tation, that though their blood did cry for
writers in that period, who particularly vengeance in the ears of God, yet that
mention one pestilence, that lasted fifteen vengeance should be delayed; neverthe-
years. less, that, in the mean time, they should
h Ere thou dost avenge our blood] We be exalted to a glorious state. The argu-
are not to understand this as the language ment he draws from this passage, in proof
of personal revenge, but of zeal for the of a first resurrection, seems too preca-
Iionour of God, which was so intimately ripus to be repeated. Flem- first Pes. p.
concerned in tlie punishment to be inflict- 46, 47.

On opening the sixth seal, a great earthquake, &c. 413
it was said unto gained over death, and all its terrors ; and sect.
them, that they jt zvas said to them, that they should rest yet a 1X-
tSS SUT'mS *«* ^though their blood remained una- —
their fellow servants venged, till the number of their fellow servants, v; n
also, and their breth- and brethren, zvho should be killed, as they [had
ren that should be veen^ for the testimony of a good conscience,
should be fulfilled"' and the defence of the gospel, should be fulfill
ed f- according to the intention of Divine Prov
idence, in letting their persecutors go on a
while, till they had filled up the measure of
their iniquity.1
12 And I beheld And I saw when he opened1 the sixth seal, and 12
when he had opened behold there was immediately a great earth-
the sixth seal, and gUa/ie . ancj not eartn alone, but heaven, was
lo, there was a great 3 _ , ., '. r .
earthquake ; and the affected with great consternation ; tor the sun
sun became black as became black as sackcloth of hair, and the moon
sackcloth of hair, oecame red as blood : And it seemed as if the 13
came1 as blood" *' stars fell from heaven upon the earth ; numbers
13 And the' stars of them at once, as fast as when a fig tree
of heaven fell unto droppeth its untimely figs, being shaken by the
the earth, even as a force of mighty wind. And the heavens 14
tier tree ciistetli ner " ^
untimely figs when passed away, the clouds rolling one upon an-
she is shaken of a other, like a volume oi a book when it is rolled
'"'S.htywind: up . anj every mountain on earth, and every
i.4 And Hie ne*iven ¦ . » • ¦ » r. . • •
departed as a scroll tsl°nd in the sea, were moved out of their places ;
when it is rolled to- so great and general was the shock, to repre-
gether ; and every sent the calamities approaching in those terri-
weTXv^d^^of^-ars, which were to precede the revolu-
theirplaces : tions to whif h this seal referred.1" And all 15
15 And the kings the inhabitants of the world were thrown into
Of the earth, and the ;lt &Q tRt t, fo f (h
great men, and the , , , ; . . . o •>
rich men, and the earth, and the grandees about their courts, ana
chief captains, and the rich men, and the chief officers of armies,
the mighty men, and wh0 commanded their thousands, and the pow
erful men, who bore the greatest sway in tbe
public counsels, or were armed with the most
warlike prowess ; and every slave, and every
k The number of their brethren who should furious of all ; and so many Christiana
be kilted, he] Nothing could tend more suffered death, that the heathens boasted,
to encourage Christians to endure their in an ancient inscription, that they had
sufferings with steady patience, than this, effaced the name and superstition of the
that it was appointed of God, that a Christians,
certain number of martyrs should be put m Earthquake,— sun becoming black,-
to death, and that the season of their stars falling, &c] Awful judgments andr
triumph was to succeed. calamities are "often described by such
1 Fifth seal.] Mr. Lowman interprets commotions and alterations in the natural
this seal, of the severe persecution under world. Compare Isa. xiii. 10 ; xxxiv 4j
Dioclesian, from A. D. 270, to A. D. Ezek.sxxii. 7; Joelii- 10; and the like.
304 ; which was the most extansive and

414 And all men are thrown into consternation.
sect, free man, fled as in surprise, and hid themselves every bond man, and
Jl as fast as they could, even in the most gloomy JESS^T* £'
Rev. caVess and among the rocks of the mountains, dens, and in the
vi. 15 horrid as this retreat appeared. And not rocks of the mount-
16 thinking themselves sufficiently secure there, ai"s' . , .,
*A ? j • -ii -i j rr - l .. 16 And said to
they said, in wild astonishment and affright, to t(,e mountains and
the mountains, and to the rocks, Fall upon us, rocks, Fall on us,
and hide us from the face of him who sitteth upon and hide us from
the throne, the Almighty and terrible God, and ^ettnlheZonZ
1 7 from the wrath ofthe Lamb ; For the great day and from the wrath
of his wrath is come ; and mild and gentle as of the Lamb:
he once appeared, we find it insupportably . 17 K°.T tl,e &reat
, ,r i » . • it t ¦ day of his wrath is
dreadful ; and who can be able to stand against t„e. and who shall
it ? Thus it appeared that they would have be able to stand ?
thought the crush of a mountain less terrible,
than the vengeance they expected ; and had
more hope of moving inanimate nature by
their outcries, than of prevailing upon their
righteous and inexorable Judge.11
IMPROVEMENT.
verse To whatever event these seals may refer, it is certain, that
the representations here made, are very awful, and very in
structive. Let us consider ourselves as invited to come up and
| see, and let us observe the memorable spectacle with attention.
Let the view of the white horse, and his rider, who went forth
conquering and to conquer, lead us to reflect on the peaceful pur
poses of our blessed Saviour's appearance, and the rapidity of
his conquests ; and engage us frequently to pray for the further
prosperity of his kingdom, that kingdom of righteousness, love
3;4 5 and happiness. When we think of the terrible effects of war,
oi famine, and of pestilence, represented by the three following
horses, and their riders, here mentioned, let it excite our thank
fulness, that not one of this dreadful triumvirate is sent forth
n Day of his wrath is come.] As it ap- x. 8 ; Zeph. i. 14; Luke xxiii. 30. Mr.
pears, by comparing one part of this book Lowman interprets the 6* seal, ofthe
with another, that the last seal made way great commotions in the empire, from
for, and introduced the trumpets ; and the Maximinian to Constantine the Great,
last trumpet, the vials ; it is justly argued, who put an end to the persecution of
that there is a reference to a series of heathen Rome ; from A. D. 304, to A.
events, successively following each other; D. 323, during which time, there were
and consequently, this passage cannot re- many bloody battles between the contend-
fer to the final judgment ; but to some ing emperors, till Constantine abolished
great and spreading calamity, in which paganism, and established the Christian
the hand of Christ should appear. And religion. This interpretation he confirms
thi s interpretation is illustrated and con- by apposite passages from Lactantius, and
firmed, by the manner in which the de- the heathen historians ; and it appear*
struction of Jerusalem is foretold. Mat. the most probable..
xxiv-. Compare Isa. ii. 19 ; xiii. 6 ; Hos.

Reflections, on the opening ofthe seals. 415
against us, though our national crimes have indeed deserved, sect.
that they should invade us with united terrors ; that peace ix-
should be taken from our land, that our bread and zvater should
be received by weight and measure, and that the dead should verse
lie unburied' in our streets, the food of the fowls of heaven, and
the beasts ofthe earth : nor can any thing more justly excite
our gratitude and thankfulness, than that the terrors and the
guilt of sanguinary persecution, are not to be found in the midst
of us. The history of its horrors and ravages in other nations 9
and ages, may sometimes be an exercise of our faith ; and we
may be ready to cry out with the souls under the altar, How long,
O Lord, holy and true, wilt thou notavenge the blood of thy saints
upon the earth f But let us wait with patience ; let us not form
a hasty and inconsiderate judgment. The dead, who die in the
Lord, and those who had been persecuted to death for his sake,
and in his cause, are incomparably more happy than those who
are the happiest among the living. The white robes, and golden 11
crowns, with which they are adorned, are an abundant compen
sation, not only for every lighter suffering, but even for the slow
fire, and the rack, those most dreadful instruments of torture.
And though their malicious and implacable enemies may bitterly
insult over them for a while, yet the triumphing of the wicked
is for a short time, their guilty spirits will soon be summoned
hefore the great Avenger of blood ; and the day is coming when
they shall be publicly brought forth, to suffer tbe utmost de
mands of his justice ; even that day, when all the figurative de
scriptions here used shall be fully answered, in their literal mean-^
ing; when the sun shall indeed be turned into darkness, and the
moon into blood ; when the volume of heaven shall be rolled up as a 13, 14
scroll, and its stars shall fall from their orbs. It is no wonder,
that ungodly sinners fly from this alarming and tremendous
scene, with wild consternation and confusion ; no wonder, that
they rend the very heavens with their cries, and call upon the
mountains to fall upon them, and the rocks to cover them : for O ! 15, 16
what were the sudden and irresistible crush of a rock, or a mount- 17
ain, when compared with the weight of the wrath ofthe Lamb,
and with the fire and brimstone of this second death. O ! that by
the expectation of this awful day, men of all ranks and conditions,
may be influenced to make their application to him, while he yet
appears in the displays of his grace and mercy ; to kiss the Son,
lest he be angry, and they perish from the way, even when his
ivrath is only beginning to be kindled. (Psal. ii. 12.)

416 The vision of four angels restraining the winds.

SECT. X.
The increase of the Christian church, which was to succeed the
opening ofthe seals, is represented by the vision of twelve thou
sand sealed out of each tribe of Israel ; and then follows a view
of the glory and happiness of those who should courageously en
dure persecution while it continued. Rev. VII. throughout.
Revelation VII. 1. Rev. vii. 1.
sect. AND after these things, it pleased God to A N D afterthese
J_ -" give me a representation of the increase ^T a^f standing
Rev which his church should receive, after the com- orl the four corners
vii. 1 motions which had been shadowed out by those ofthe earth, holding
visions which were introduced by the open- the four windsof the
. , . , T J j. r , earth, that the wind
ing the seals. Accordingly, I saw four angels should not blow on
standing at the four corners of the earth ; that the earth, nor on the
is, the north, the south, the east, and the west ; sea, nor on any tree.
and they appeared as holding the four cardinal
winds ofthe earth in their hands, that the wind
might not blow upon the earth, nor upon the sea,
nor upon any tree; but that there might be the
most entire and complete calm, to represent
the peaceful state of things, which should suc
ceed the tumultuous and distressing revolu
tions which had been intimated to me above.
2 (Compare Jer. xlix. 36, 37.) And I saw an- 2 And I saw an-
other ane-el ascending- from the rininerof thesun, other angel ascend-
. . 5 , 5J . , i i. i j mg from the east,
to intimate the progress the gospel should frying the seal of
make from the east to the west ; having in his the living God : and
hand the seal ofthe living God, in order to im- he cried with a loud
, .i i i voice to the four an-'
press a mark upOn those whom he was gra- gels> t0 whom it was
ciously determined to distinguish as his own given to hurt the
property, and who should be inclined to dedi- earth and the sea ;
cate themselves to his service. And he cried
with a great voice to the four angels, to whom
pozver was given over the winds, at present to
restrain them, but afterwards to loose them
with great violence, and by them toinjure, in a
3 terrible manner, the earth, and the sea ; Say- 3 Saying, Hurt
ing, Injure not, hy the missive vengeance not the earth, nei-
committed to you, the earth, nor the sea, nor \Tels etfliawe°have
the trees, until zve have sealed the servants of sealed the servants
our God in their foreheads ; that distinguishing of our God in their
them by that seal, you may know how to mod- foreheads.
erate the force of the storm, where their safety
4 and comfort is concerned. And I then heard 4 And I heard the

The vision ofthe servants of God sealed. 4-17
number of them, the number, of those that were seated in all, one sect.
which were sealed ; hundred and forty four thousand, who were sealed x"
and there were sealed . i l /- .. « . — —
an hundred and forty inan equal number, out of every tribe of the
and four thousand, children of Israel. And I heard them men- v^ j
of all the tribes oftionerj;n tne following order; of the tribe of
the children of Israel. «v j j. a .u ui i i • _¦• -•
5 Of the tribe of Judah* as the most noble and glorious, distin-
Judah were sealed guished by its regal, dignity, and its peculiar
twelve thousand. Of relation to Christ according to the flesh,
^tlia»A^fnA-u>ere] sealed twelve thousand. And of the
were sealed twelve L .. J- „ , , ,, J, ,
thousand. Of the tribe of Reuben, though that were so much de-
tribe of Gad were graded by Jacob, and comparatively so small,
sealed twelve thou- wnen the people were numbered in the wil-
derness, [zvere] sealed twelve thousand too.
Ofthe tribe qf Gad, whose territories in Canaan
lay contiguous to those of Reuben on the other
side Jordan, [were] also sealed twelve thou-
6 Ofthe tribe of sand. And, from thence, the angel appeared 6
tAw\Tve^usandalOfI0Pass over to the northwest boundary of the
the tribe of Neph- land, and to the shore ot the Mediterranean
thalem were sealed sea, which was the lot of the tribe of Asher, oi
twelve thousand. Of wh;cn ti,ere rwere] aiso seaied twelve thousand.
the tribe of Manas- . , /. ., • ipi • ^ •» r »t . r. r-
ses were sealed And °f the. neighbouring tribe of Naphtali,
twelve thousand. whose inheritance lay east ofthe former, [were]
sealed twelve thousand. And of the tribe qf
Manasseh, whose land lay next to the east of
Naphtali [were] sealed the same number, that
7 Of tlie tribe of is, twelve thousand. And ofthe tribe of Simeon, 7
Simeon ™ere sealed thOURh it had its inheritance taken out of that
twelve thousand. Ot
the tribe of Levi °f Judah, and so might seem less considerable,
were sealed twelve there [were] sealed as many as of the former,
thousand. Of the even twelve thousand. And ofthe tribe of 'his
were seded 'twelve brother Z«k, though his posterity were scat-
thousand, tered among the other tribes, and had no land
that was properly their inheritance, [were] sealed
twelve thousand likewise. And of the tribe of
Issachar, to which the angel then passed, [zvere]
'Of the tribe qf Judah, &c] I freely press how detestable idolatry is in the
acknowledge, that it is very difficult to sight of God ; as the tribe of Dan was
me to assign the reason of that order in the first that fell into idolatry after their
which the tr/Aes are placed, or the reason, settlement in Canaan. Compare Judges
why one ofthe tribes is omitted ; the lat- xviii. 30, 31. Dr. Hammond assigns an-
ter of which appears much more import- other reason, namely, that long before that
ant than the former. However this is time, the tribe of Dan was desufcyed, or
i plain, that when Levi was mentioned for brought very low, say the Jews ; and in
tone tribe, it was necessary, that, since deed it is not numbered among the rest
twelve only were to be mentioned, one ofthe tribes, 1 Chron. ii. and following'
should be omitted. Some indeed have chapters. See Ham. in loc.
imagined, that Dan was omitted, to ex-

418 After which event, the saints ascribe praise to God;
sect, sealed twelve thousand. And of the tribe of 8 Of the tribe of
J_ Zebulun, which lay contiguous to that of Issa- fS^ %]
char to the north, [were] also sealed twelve thou- tae tribe of Joseph
vifV8 sand. And of the tribe oi Ephraim, the other were sealed twelve
son oi Joseph, and by far the most considerable 'h.°Kusa"5- n °f ' ")e
r, • J, r , v -i . j . / .i tri°e of Benjamin
ot his descendants, [zvere] sealed twelve thou- viere seaie(i twelve
sand too, he not being in that respect at all dis- thousand.
tinguished from Manasseh his brother. And
to conclude, ofthe tribe of Benjamin, Jacob's i
youngest son, [were] sealed twelve thousand.
And thus upon the whole, the number of one
hundred and forty four thousand was complet
ed. Nor did I presume to inquire why Dan
was not introduced among his brethren, on
9 this occasion. Thus did God represent 9 After this I be.
to me, the extraordinary growth ofthe Christ- held' a"d lo» * Ereat
, , ... , ¦ r multitude which no
ian church, which seemed to be matter ot man COuld number,
inexpressible joy to the inhabitants of the of all nations, and
heavenly world. For after this, Isazv, andbe- kindreds, and peo-
held a great multitude, who made a thronged ^d befo're^the
assembly, which no one could number^ and ap- throne, and before
peared to have come out of every nation, and the Lamb, clothed
tribe,andpeople,andlanguage; the blessedfruit ^ paTmsVfheir
of preaching the gospel over all the world ; and hands ;
they then appeared to me, as standing before
the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed in long
white robes, and having branches of palms in
their hands, to signify the victory they should
gain over all their enemies, and the state of
hbliness and joy to which they should be finally
conducted, notwithstanding all the formida
ble opposition through which they should be
10 called to pass. And I heard them crying 10 Andcriedwith
with a loud voice, in token ofthe intenseness of a loud voice, saying-,
their devotion, and saying, Let all the glory of ttcTsVtXu^
this great salvation which we have obtained,
be ascribed to our God who sits upon the
throne, and from thence has graciously re
garded us, and exalted us to such dignity and
•> Multitude whom no one could number, difficulties and persecutions, during the
&c] Some have supposed, that the hun- first centuries of Christianity, when the
dred and forty four thousand were Jews, civil power was generally active against
and that these were the Gentile church, it ; and when, I think it highly probable,
But it appears to me, that the sealing these that many persecutions might have raged
thousands, expresses the progress of the in various parts of the world, whose his-
gospel under Constantine ; and that the tories are not come down to us. And
innumerable multitude here spoken of, were perhaps the holding the winds, which is
the spirits of good men departed out of this mentioned ver. 1, may denote the peace in
world, and now with God in glory : and Constantine's time.
especially those who had weathered the

even they zvho came out of great tribulation ; 419
thejhrone, and unto happiness, mean and miserable as we once sect.
the Lamb. were ; and let it be also ascribed to the grace x-
and blood of the Lamb, who gave himself to be
11 And all tlie an- slain for our redemption. And all the angels
gels stood round a. g{ d roim(f about the throne, and encompassed
bout the throne, and , , . , r , ,
about the elders, and also, at the same time, the twenty lour elders,
the four beasts, and and the four living creatures, and, in token of
fell before the throne tne hurnblest reverence, they fell down on their
worsh1ppedCGod,and>cw before the lhr™e, and worshipped God,
12 Sujing, Amen: Saying, Amen : thus let it be, let the blessing, 12
Blessing and glory, an(f the glory, and the wisdom, and the thanks-
and wisdom, and -vin„ anj the honour, and the power, and the
thanksgiving, audi "'A' ' r >
honour, and power, strength, [be] ascribed to our God for ever and
and might, be unto ever, amen : may all creatures for ever bless,
ever°° AmerT" ^ and S've th*nks to him, as originally and es
sentially possessed of supreme glory, complete
wisdom, of irresistible and almighty power,
and therefore worthy of all honour, though ex
alted above all praise. We acknowledge him
to be so, we rejoice that he is so, and wish that
Universal nature may join with us in so rea
sonable, and so delightful an homage, and pro-
13 And one ofthe nounce the solemn amen. And one ofthe eld- 13
elders answered, grs ans'lvered, savin? to me, As for those who are
saying unto me, , , , . . , r' <* . ' J , . ,
What are these clothed with zvhite raiment, and make such a
which are arrayed splendid appearance, zvho are they, and whence
in white robes; and fo the7. come f And I, supposing by his ques- 1-4,
^l^lndltlidln. tion that he asked in order to quicken my at-
to him, Sir, thou tention to what he had to tell me concerning
knowest; And he them, said to him, Sir, I conclude thou knowest,
aredthe°y ^hich^ame thoUSh * <*° "<*• ^d he "^ " «'. * » r™ i
out of great tribula- and I would have thee observe, for thine own
tion, and have wash- encouragement, and that of thy brethren, and
ed their robes, and tnos£ wno may arise after thee, that these are
made them white rn , , J r , '., , . ,.,
the blood of the the 9 w"° are come out of much tribulation,which
Lamb." they have endured in the cause of true relig
ion ; and they have washed their robes, and
made them so white as you see them, in the
blood of the Lamb :c they owe all their exalta-
¦¦ Made them white in the blood of the and washed us from our sins, in his own blood,
Lamb] It looks too much like an obsti- And chap. v. 9, thou -wast slain, and hast
nate resolution by no means to acknowl- redeemed us to God by thy blood. The teits
edge the efficacy of Christ's blood to our sal- produced to palliate the other forced and
vation, for any to maintain, that the blood unnatural interpretation, when consulted,
qf the Lamb here signifies blood shed for will appear little to the purpose. They
his sake, when it is said in words so much are chiefly Col. i. 24, and Heb. si. 26.
»csembling thes<", chap i. 5, who loved, us
VOX,, r}, 54»

420 Reflections on the happiness of those zvho are sealed.
sect, tion and glory, not to the blood they have them-
*' selves offered, but to that most precious blood
Rev of his, which he permitted to be shed for their
vii. 15 sakes. Therefore, being thus redeemed to 15 Therefore are
God by him, and having been enabled to ap- they before the
,./?,,. ¦,•¦,-,•• n/r ' throne of God, and
prove their fidelity to their Divine Master, m serve him day and
the midst of the greatest extremities, they now night in his temple :
receive a rich equivalent for all they have suf- an<l he that sitteth
fered ; for they are before the throne oj 'God,and '£*« ^^
they perform Divine service to him day and night
in his temple ; and he who sitteth upon the throne,
pitches his tabernacle, as it were, upon them,
and displays the tokens of his presence all
16 around them. They shall hunger no more, 16 They shall hun-
neither shall they thirst any more, forever ; nor ger no more, neither
shall the scorching ravs of the sun fall upon lhirsi a"y |"°f ; nei-
. °. • » j j- ther shall the sun
them, nor any other inconvenient and disagree- i;g.ut on taem> nor
1 7 able heat ; For the Lamb, who is in the midst any heat.
ofthe throne, shall himself, as it were, own the V. Fo.' the Lamb
relation of a Shepherd to them, and take care £ ^Tron^sS
to feed them, and he shall lead them to fountains feed them, and shall
of living water ; and that God, whom they have lead them unto liv.
faithfully served, and whose interest has been j^^^sS
so dear to them, shall aet, as it were, the part wipe away an tears
of an indulgent Father, and tenderly wipe away from their eyes.
every tear from their eyes ,• comforting them
with the most reviving consolations, after all
the calamities and distresses he has permitted
them to endure below.

IMPROVEMENT.
verse How inexpressibly happy are the thousands of those ivho are
4—8 sealed, those whom God has marked out for his own, and in that
character, has taken them under his special protection. What
ever storms and tempests may arise, they are in no danger of
being forsaken ; they shall be preserved inviolably safe, and their
happiness is secure. They shall be brought at length to join
9 with the innumerable multitude, who surround the throne, and as
cribe, as all Israel must do, Salvation to God who sitteth on the
throne, and to the Lamb. And 0 ! that the salvation of Israel
were come out of Sion, that their praises might sound sweeter
here on earth, and that myriads of new voices might unite in the
12 harmonious concert. Those songs of heaven let us begin below,
and say. Amen : blessing, and glory, and wisdom, and thanksgiv-
10 ing, and honour, and power, and might, be to our God, for ever and.
ever : amen ! If through his grace, we can call him our God,
how cordially should we join in this sublime ascription !

The vision of the seven angels with trumpets : 42 1
In the mean time, we may see the church in affliction; we sect.
may feel a large share of personal, or public tribulation ; but, x-
* when it presses hardest upon us, let us lift up our eyes to that glo- "
rious scene which the apostle beheld, and which was so excellent 14, 13
and sublime, that it might well transport him, even under the
tribulations through which he was then making his way to it.
let us persevere, steadily and faithfully, as they did ; and the day
will come, when our robes shall be as white, and our crowns as 9
radiant, and our palms as verdant as theirs. Let us then bear
with patience, hunger and thirst, heat and weariness, while we 16
travel through this vale of tears ; rejoicing in hope of the ever
lasting refreshment and pleasure to which the Lamb will leadus ; 17
even those fountains of living water, of which he will give us to
drink, when God has wiped away all tears from our eyes, and placed
us before his throne, where we shall serve him day and night in 15
his temple, and see his face, and dwell with him, and have him
for ever dwell with us, and in us. Amen.
SECT. XI.
On the opening the seventh seal, the seven angels appear with
their trumpets, and the four first of them sound. Rev. VIII.
throughout.
Rev. vm. l. Revelation VIII. 1.
A^ad Wh£d iT HPHUS I have given an account ofthe man- sbct.
seventh seal"<there -*¦ ner 'n wbich the Lamb proceeded in open- **'
was silence in heav- ing six ofthe seals, and of the effects produced
T hdf Ut l'he SPaCC by them : °nd * am n0W t0 add' that Whm he viii^I
an: our' had opened the seventh seal, there was a profound
silence in heaven *for about the space oi half an
hour; to awaken, by that means, a more earn
est attention to the extraordinary things that
were to appear in consequence of the opening
2 And I saw the that seal. And I saw the seven angels ** which 2
¦ Silence in heaven.] Some are of opin- very emphatical. It seems to signify the
ion, here is an allusion to the silence seven angels, who had before been men-
which used sometimes to be kept in the tioned as standing before the throne ; and
worship of God in the temple, while the this form of speaking so plainly refers to
people were praying, Luke i. 10. I what had been said before, that it does a
think, with Mr. Lowman, that the great deal towards proving, that the seven
seventh seal was only introductory to the Spirits qf God, mentioned chap. v. 6, as
trumpets, and the seventh trumpet to the the eyes and horns of the Lamb, are the
vials'. same with these angels mentioned in the
b The seven angels which stood, &c] note on Rev. iv. 5, though, as I have
The manner in which this is expressed in there intimated, it is not absolutely cer-
ithe Greek, tuc ayytMc—ei •rixaov, is tain.

422 And of an angel before the altar, with a golden censar :
sect. I have before mentioned, and which then stood seven angels which
X1- before the throne of God, and seven trumpets stood before God ;
were given to them, thatthey mighteach of them j^Veven ZZ
successively sound an alarm ; which I under- 1)ets.
stood to be the symbol of some very important
and awakening events, which were, in order of
time to succeed those which had been expressed
3 by the seals. Andvthile they were preparing to 3 And another an-
execute the orders they had received, another gel came and stood
angel, whom I understood as a typical represen- ^S^.e^'Sd
tation ofthe great High Priest ofthe church, there was given unto
came and stood before the altar which I saw in him much incense,
this celestial temple, having a golden censer, and that he should offer
., . r ' . , r - it, with the prayersof
there was given to him much fragrant incense, an samts upon the
consisting of a variety of excellent perfumes golden altar, which
mingled together, that he might present [it] was before thp
with the prayers of all the saints, upon the golden 1?,one"
altar zvhich was before the throne ;' just as the
Jewish high priest used to burn incense on the
golden altar in the temple, while the people
were praying in the courts of it, at the hour of
4 morning and evening sacrifice. And the smoke 4 And the smofce
of the perfumes went up in a thick and odorifer- of the incense which
ous cloud, together with the prayers of the l^J^ sTnt'sX
saints, from the hand of the angel as he stood be- cendedupbeforeGod
fore God; and seemed thereby emblematically out of the angel's
to signify, how grateful to the Divine Being "ani1"
those prayers were, which proceededfrom holy
c \Vit}i the prayers of all the saints.] the lamb represents to us, that a Person
Some have thought, that this is a plain of perfect innocence, and of a mpst gentle
intimation of the doctrine ofthe interces- and amiable disposition, eminently adorn-
sion of the angels, which is urged to have ed andenriched with the Spirit of God, has
been anerroneous Jewish notion; andthose been offered as a sacrifice ; and is, in con-
who imagine it to be taught here, have sequence of that, highly honoured on the
made it an argument against the inspira- throne of God. But who this important
t ion of this book. But I rather agree with Victim, and this Intercessor is, we are
those interpreters, who consider this angel to learn elsewhere ; and we do learn, that
as an emblem of Christ. If we were in- both these offices met in one, and that
deed to consider Christ as appearing in this illustrious Person is Jesus the Son qf
the shape of a lamb, this would be a diffi- God. As the golden attar made a part of
culty ; but it does not appear at all ab- the scene, there was a propriety in its
surd to me, thatwhile the efficacy of Christ's appearing to be used, and the time of
atonement was represented by a lamb slain, praying was the hour qf incense. This vis-
his intercession consequent upon it, should ion may probably be designed to intimate,
be represented by an angel offering the in- that considering the scenes of confusion
cense ; which seems onlv a symbolical, or represented by the trumpets, the saints
hieroglyphical, declaration of this truth, should be exceeding earnest with God, to
that the prayers of the saints on earth, are pour out a spirit of wisdom, piety, and
rendered acceptable to God by the inter- zeal, upon the church, and preserve it
cession of one in heaven, who appears as sale amidst these confusions.
a priest before God : just as the vision of

who cast fire upon the earth, and it thundered, &c. 423
hearts, being recommended by the intercession
of that great High Priest, whom this glorious
angel had the honour, upon this occasion, to
represent ; as Aaron and his sons did in the
5 And the angel Jewish tabernacle of old. And when the
took the censer, and angel had performed this office, in order to
filled it with fire of shew the awful manner in which God would
the altar, and cast it ... , . , , . ,
into the earth: and avenge the injury which his praying people
there were voices, upon earth received from its tyrannical and
andthunderings.and oppressive powers, he took the censer, and ad-
e&hj!£e . a"d ""vancing towards the brazen altar of burnt of
ferings, he filled it with fire of the altar, d and
threw it upon the earth ; and as soon as ever
this action was performed, there were long and
terrible voices and thunders,* and lightnings,
which seemed to break out from the Shechi
nah, the glorious token of the Divine pres
ence ; and there was also the sudden and vio
lent shock of an earthquake, which seemed to
6 And the seven shake the foundation ofthe world ; And the 6
angels which had seven angels, who had the seven trumpets, stood
the seven trumpets, . , , , , ,, . ., ' ...
prepared themselves out ln °i"der, and prepared themselves, that they
to sound. might sound, as every one should receive the
appointed signal ; which hereupon was given
7 The first angel to each in his order.
sounded, and there And the first angel sounded his trumpet ; and 7
followed hail and there was a violent storm of hail and fire, and
blood, amf they were t^e shower was also mingled with bloodf and
cast upon the earth : it was cast down upon the earth, greatly to the
* With fire of the altar.] There was no calamities, with which the period, ex-
fire upon the golden altar, but that which pressed by the successive trumpets, should
was in the censer, in which the incense was he filled, and the regard God would shew
burnt; so that we must necessarily, by to his praying people during its continu-
this fire ofthe altar, understand that ofthe ance.
brazen altar, though it is not expressly de- f Hail and fire mingled with Mood.]
clared'to be so ; and this may intimate, Grotius explains this, of the hardness of
that in some other places the same words heart, and bloody rage of the Jews ; Mr.
may, by comparing different circumstan- Mede, of the invasion of the northern
ces, have different ideas annexed to nations upon the Romans ; and Mr. Clark,
them. of the Arian heresy and persecution,
' Voices and thunders.] If the tefer word whereby many professors of Christianity ,
be intended to explain the former it might were infected, and many destroyed. See
be rendered, voices, even thunders. But, his Annotations in loc. But Mr. Lowman,
jf different ideas are to be annexed to the more probably, interprets it of the bloody
words, I must confess, that I know not wars in Constantine's family, which,
what they are. Yet we may imagine with the invasion of the neighbouring na.
some distinct articulate sounds different tions, almost ruined the whole strength
from thunder, to be mixed with it, like of the Roman empire, fell heavy on its
that which some of those present heard, great men, and particularly the family of
John xii. 29. (Compare Isa. xxix- 6.) Constantine, which, during this period,
This representation may be intended to was quite extinguished ; from A. I). 337,
intimate, in general, the confusion and to A. I). 379.

424 The second and third angel sound.
sect, detriment of its productions ; and particularly, and the third part
*'" it seemed to me, that a third part ofthe trees °f tr^ was burnt
Rev. were burnt up, and all the green grass of the gj?ass™ 8S bumfup."
viii. 7 field was also burnt and scorched up. (Com
pare Exod. ix. 23.)
8 And the second angel sounded ; and it was as 8 And the second
if a great mountain burning withfires was cast "F1 s°u"ded> and
H ° , , . , ° , ' , as lt were a great
into the sea ; and it produced so great an alter- mountain burning
ation in the colour of the waters, that it seemed with fire was cast
as if a third part ofthe sea became blood, which |nto *!"% sea : an<l
t m i i j -c xi l l.. the third part of the
I easily apprehended to signify the slaughter sea becal£e blood (
which should come upon many people by
means of some victorious prince, and those
9 who fought under his banner. And, as a fur- 9 And the third
ther token of it, a third part of the creatures P»rtof the creatures
which had animal life in the sea died, and a third _ "ch„7T^" .-.-e
n , , ¦ J j iii i sea> and had lite,
part of the ships zvere destroyed thereby, and died; and the third
the persons sailing in them all perished. (Com- Part of the ships
pare Jer. li. 25.) were destroyed.
tO And the third angel sounded ; and to repre- io And the third
sent some great destroyer that was to appear, angel sounded, and
and become very conspicuous, both for the there fell a great
crai* from lie ii ven
mischief he should occasion, and the ruin in burning as it were a"
which he should be involved, there fell from lamp, and it fell up-
heaven a great star* burning like a torch ; and °" th.e third P»rt of
the rivers, and upon

it fell upon a third part ofthe rivers, and upon tl)p f0Hn\ains 0f

wa.

the fountains of waters ; to signify the influ- ters.
ence which the Person represented by it should
have Upon human affairs, and upon those things
that were the springs of comfort and support
11 to mankind. And, in reference to the effect it 11 And the name
was to produce, the name of the star is called of the star is called
Wormwood, and a third part of the waters Wormwood: andthe
e Mountain burning.] Grotius explains (see his Annot. in lot) of the corruption
this, of the soldiers' rapine upon the peo- of ordinances by an heretical churchman,
pie of Jerusalem, and firing the towers ; of great parts and considerable figure,
Mr. Mede, of the firing of Rome ; Mr. whom he supposes to be Pelagius. Some
Clark, ofthe spirit of ambition and pride explain it of Mahomet, whose name sig-
amongthe clergy; Mr. Lowman, ofthe nifies illustrious. Mem. of Literat. Vol. V.
invasion of Italy by the northern nations, p. 253. But Mr. Lowman, with greater
and the taking of Rome by Alaric, gen- probability, interprets it of the succeed-
eral of the Goths, who plundered it and ing ravages in Italy, founding the Gothic
set it on fire; and this calamity was fol- kingdom there, and putting an end to
lowed by the spoil ofthe greatest part of the Roman empire ; from A. D. 412, to
Italy, from A. D. 379, to A. D. 412. A- D- 493. Agreeably to this, historians
h 77iere fell from heaven a great star.] inform us, that several provinces of the
Compare Dan. viii. 10. Grotius interprets empire were dismembered, the city of
it ofthe Egyptian Impostor, Acts xxi: 38. Rome again taken, and plundered, and
Mr. Mpde of the fall of the western em- Italy became a prey to the barbarous nsw
pire under Aujrustulus ;, and Mr. Clark, tions.

428 Who should grievously torment mankind.
sect, endure about an hundred and fifty years. And months : and their
*"• their torment, that is, that which they occasion- torment was as the
___ j, .. ,_ , , ., torment ot a scor-
Rev. . ty their attack» [™as] extremely violent, pion when he strik.
5X 5 like that of a scorpion when it strikes a man. eth a man.
g And in these dreadful days, to which this vision 6 And in those
refers, men shall seek death, in a wild kind of ^eiu^andTh"^'^!
despair ,c and shall not find it ; and they shall de- find jt. antl snau
sire to die, and death shall flee away from them, desire to die, and
and leave them to mourn over a life of wretch- death shall flee from
edness, all the comforts and enjoyments of Uem"
which shall be utterly swallowed up in their
7 sufferings. And these creatures were not 7 And the shapes
exactly of the form of locusts ; but, though °f the locusts were
, . J , , i • like unto horses pre-
they bore some resemblance to them, in many pare(i unt0 battle ;
instances, they differed from them in others, and on their heads
and were to be considered as ad kind of hiero- were as . it were
glyphical representation of creatures which ^XirfrU ^
are very mischievous and terrible; and I as the faces of men.
particularly observed, that the likeness of the
locusts [was] like horses preparedfor war, (com
pare Joel ii. 4,) especially the form of their
heads ; and whereas common locusts have
some brilliant ornaments on their heads, and
various parts of their bodies, I observed, with
regard to these, that on their heads [were,]- as
it were, crowns like gold ; and their faces were,
like the faces of men ; which two circumstances
gave me to understand, that they were intend
ed as an emblem of mighty and powerful men,
who were to reign over various provinces and
8 kingdoms. And they had on their heads 8 And they had
long tresses of hair, like the tresses of women ; hair as the hair of
whereas common locusts have only a down "^we'e Tas^Z
upon their breasts. And whereas other ani- teeth of lions.
mals of that name have large strong teeth,
their teeth were like the [teeth of] lions, sharp
9 and pointed, as well as large and strong. And 9 And they had
instead of the fine down on the breasts of com- breast plates as it
mon locusts, they had breast plates like breast were breast Plates
plates of iron ; and whereas common locusts
>• Shall seek death, Etc.]' As such great d A kind of hieroglyphical representa-
numbers were, in fact, slain by these to- tion.] As there are no animals in nature
custs, (ifthey signify, as is generally sup- answerable to those which are here de
posed, the Saracens,) this expression must scribed, I take it for granted, that as the
only be understood of many survivors, who, four animals mentioned above are hiero-
by the calamities they inflicted, should glyphics of angels, so are these of mischiev-
be made weary of their lives. See note: ous creatures. Compare chap. iv. 7, note1.

426 The fifth angel sounds :
sect, we desire that ours should be acceptable to him ; and, encour-
*'• aged by such a view, let us offer them up, not only with humili-
verse ty' but Wlt^ cneerful confidence, though we are conscious of
their great unworthiness.
To what wretchedness are they exposed, who oppress and in
jure those, that, through their great Representative, have such an
interest in the court of heaven. The hail and the fire, shall, at
7 the Divine command, powerfully plead their cause ; the mount
ains shall be torn from their basis, and cast into the midst ofthe
?2 sea ; the sun, the moon, and the stars shall be darkened in their
orbs, and all nature be thrown into convulsive agonies, ere God
will suffer them finally to be overborn, or fail to punish, with
becoming severity, those who continue to persecute, or evil en
treat them.
Let such awful representations as these, remind us ofthe sove*
reign almighty pozveroi God, whom all the hosts of heaven wor
ship with reverence ; and at whose awful word, when he gives
forth his voice, hailstones and coals of fire descend ; (Psal. xviii.
13;) at whose rebuke the pillars of heaven tremble, and the foun
dations of the earth are shaken ; who speaks to the sun, and it shin
eth not ; zvho darkeneth the moon, and sealeth up the stars. Who
zvould not fear thee, O thou King of nations, so terrible in the judg-
13 ments which thou executest on the earth ? Deliver us, we entreat
thee, from the multiplied and accumulated miseries of those who
continue obstinately to oppose thee ; and conduct, us at length
to thy heavenly presence, though it should be through days of
darkness, and waters of bitterness, and seas of bloods Amen.
SECT. XII.
The effect ofthe fifth and sixth angels sounding their trumpets,
s Rev. IX. throughout.
Revelation IX. 1. Rev. IX. 1.
ie9.T- A N D the fifth angel sounded ; and I saw an AND the fifth
xu- ¦" angel of distinguished lustre, descending ¦**¦ a"Sel sound"
— — . . , , •,- i , i ed, and I saw a star
Rev. with such amazing velocity, that he seemed fau from heaven un.
ix.l like a shooting star, (compare Job xxxviii. 7;) to the earth: and to
and when he was fallen, as it were, from heaven h,ra w.as Siven the
. .. .2. j j pr . key of the bottom-
, to the earth, and appeared standing upon it, iesJs lt
there was given to him the key of the bottomless 2 And he opened
2 pit : And he went to the door of that infernal the bottomless pit ;
dungeon, and he opened the bottomless pit, and a an<1 there arose a
thick smoke ascended from the pit, as the smoken™^^£*$\
of a great furnace, and it diffused itself allgreat furnace; and

arid locusts came out ofthe bottomless pit ; 427
(he sun and the air abroad ; so that the sun, and the whole body of sect.
Teason &K£ the air, were darkened by the smoke and gloomy *-
ofthe pit. exhalations of the pit ; which I understood as ~ '
intimating some terrible calamity approaching. ix^2
3 And there came And I saw a very shocking appearance ; for out 3
out ofthe smoke lo- ofthe smoke, there came locusts upon the earth?
custs upon the earth; anj a destructive pozver was riven to them, as
and unto them was , . i- , , , i ,
given power, as tlie ,lie scorpions of the earth have power, that they
scorpionsofiheearth should be as pernicious to the inhabitants of the;
have power. earth, as those terrible animals, and should in
jure men by their stings as well as by their teeth.
4 Anditwascom- And there was this farther remarkable circum- 4
manded them that stance, that whereas locusts bring along with
tt grtTof^earth! *«> such g™e^ destruction to all vegetables,
neither any green it was said to them, whom I saw on this occa-
thing, neither any sion, that they should not injure the grass' of the
tree, but only those earfn nor any green thine-, nor anu tree, but
men which have not , ,, , i , ¦ ,
the seal of God in only" some human creatures ; and this, under
their foreheads. a particular limitation to the men who had not the
seal of God in their foreheads ; from whence I
inferred that this destructive visitation should
especially affect those who,' whatever they
might profess, Were destitute of true vital re-
5 And to them it Hgion. And to signify the lingering vexation 5
was given that they which these destroyers should occasion to the
should not kill them, inhabitants ofthe country they were to ravage.
but that they should T r , . r , , ¦ • .
be tormented five *¦ was further informed, thatit was givento them,
that they should not kill them outright, but that
they shouldbe tormented fivemonths: which might
be intended to express a calamity^that should
a Locusts Upon the earth.] Many protest- twisting their hair, wearing beards, their
ant writers imagine these locusts to sig- care of their horses, invading their neigh-
nify the religious orders of monks and bours in summer, like locusts, sparing
friars, &c. The learned Grotius under- the trees and fruits of tlie country they
stands by them, the sect of the zealots, invaded, &c. The captivity of the men,
which appeared among the Jews during and the miserable condition of the women,
the siege, and at the time ofthe destruc- exposed to persons whogave an almost un-
tion of Jerusalem. Mr Mede, the inun- bounded liberty to their lusts, which was
dation of the Saracens ; and indeed, with enough to make them even to desire death,
considerable circumstances of resemblance, verse 6 All these circumstances are suit-
The ingenious Mr. Lowman confirms this able to the character of the Arabians, the
interpretation; and shows, that the rise history of this period, and to the particu-
and progress of the Mahometan religion lars of the prophecy. The period extends
and empire, till checked by internal divis- from A. D. 5GS, to A. D. 675.
ions, is a remarkable accomplishment of b Only the men who had not.] The use
this part ofthe prophecy ; which is fur- of the particles « ,u», here, is very re-
ther illustrated by the ignorance and er- markable ; and it is apparently necessary
for the Mahometans every where spread, it should be rendered only, rather than
their great number and hardiness, their except.
habits, customs, and manners'; namely,
VOL. 6. d.'

428 Who should grievously torment mankind.
sect, endure about an hundred and fifty years. And months: and their
*'"• their torment, that is, that which they occasion- torment was as , the
 ,, ,.' ' - ., \ .,. torment of a scor-
Rev. . y heir attack' [™as] extremely violent, pion when he strik.
;x 5 like that of a scorpion when it strikes a man. eth a man.
g And in these dreadful days, to which this vision 6 And in those
refers, men shall seek death, in a wild kind of **"' sha"' men se ek
, , , ' , , , ,, , death, and shall not
despair* and shall not find it ; and they shall ae- find it. anti gnau
sire f o *fle, an J <&c«A sAa// _/?ee away from them, desire to die, and
and leave them to mourn over a life of wretch- death shall flee from
edness, all the comforts and enjoyments of tiem"
which shall be utterly swallowed up in their
7 sufferings. And these creatures were not 7 And the shapes
exactly of the form of locusts; but, though °{ thet^°.c"s*s ™rJ
- , J , , i_ • like unto horses pre-
they bore some resemblance to them, in many pare(i unt0 battle ;
instances, they differed from them in others, and on their heads
and were to be considered as ad kind of hiero- «>«* as . !t were
glyphical representation of creatures which ^their Vaces^ere
are very mischievous and terrible; and I as the faces of men,
particularly observed, that the likeness of the
locusts [was] like horses prepared for war, (com
pare Joel ii. 4,) especially the form of their
heads ; and whereas common locusts have
some brilliant ornaments on their heads, and
various parts of their bodies, I observed, with
regard to these, that on their heads [were,]' as
it were, crowns like gold ; and their faces were,
like the faces of men ; which two circumstances
gave me to understand, that they were intend
ed as an emblem of mighty and powerful men,
who were to reign over various provinces and
8 kingdoms. And they had on their heads 8 And they had
lono; tresses of hair, like the tresses of women / hair as the hair of
¦ i . u ii women, and their
whereas common locusts have only a down teeth ^,ere as ty
upon their breasts. And whereas other ani- teeth of lions.
mals of that name have large strong teeth,
their teeth were like the [teeth of] lions, sharp
9 and pointed, as well as large and strong. And 9 And they had
instead of the fine down on the breasts of com- breast plates as it
mon locusts, they had breast plates like breast were brea3t PUtes
plates of iron ; and whereas common locusts
c Shall seek death, Uc.]- As such great d A kind of hieroglyphical representa-
numbers were, in fact, slain by these lo- tion.] As there are no animals in nature
custs, (ifthey signify, as is generally sup- answerable to those which are here de
posed, the Saracens,) this expression must scribed, I take it for granted, that as the
only be understood of -many survivors, who, four animals mentioned above are hiero-
by the calamities they inflicted, should glyphics of angels, so are these of mischiev-
be made weary of their lives. See note', ous creatures. Compare chap. iv. 7, noto

The sixth angel sounds : 429
of iron: and the make a terrible noise with their wings, the sect.
sound of 'their wings >noise which these strange and symbolical lo- xii-
was as the sound of , , ., ° . ,,- , . . ____
chariots of many custs made, by the motion of their wings, Rev
horses running to [was] like the noise of chariots, [and] many jx> 9"
battle. horses rushing to war ; so that they seemed to
tear the ground with their rage and fury, and
10 And they had to shake the air with their neighings. And 10
tails like unto scor- instead of being formed at the lower end of
were'stings in their l^e'r bodies, as other locusts are, which have
tails ;andtheirpow- no stings, but are quite inoffensive and inno-
er was to hurt men cent animals, these creatures had tails like scor-
ve months. pions, and their stings were in their tails ; and
their power, as I observed above, [was] given
them to hurt the earth, and men its inhabitants,
for about five months, or about an hundred and
11 And they had fifty years. And they had a king over them, il
a king over them, wherein th ey further differed from the locust
which is the angel of , . , fTt J „„ .. , . . , r ..
the bottomless pit, kind> (Prov. xxx. 27,) who is the angel of the
whose name in the bottomless pit, and the great head of those apos-
Hebrew tongue is tate spirits who dwell there ; whose name is in
Greek to'ngue' hath f^e Hebrew language, Abaddon ;e and in the
his name Apollyon. Greek, he has the name of Apollyon : both the
one, and the other, expressing his destructive •
nature, and the dreadful havoc he makes,
12 One wo is past ; wherever his attempts are successful. And 12
and behold, there tnus one wg js „Qne Tand^ behold yet Other
come two woes more . , . , ° . *• . J a ^ .
hereaftsr. tw0 woes besides it, coming, threatening yet
more terrible calamities than these.
13 And the sixth And upon this the sixth angel sounded ; and 13
angel sounded and /did t see immediate appearance in
l heard a voice trom r ¦ , r . » • /-
the four horns ofthe consequence ot lt ; but I heard a voice from
golden altar which the four horns of the golden altar which was be-
is before God, jQre QQd^ (which seemed therefore to come
14 Saying to the from the most holy place which was directly
sixth angel which behind it,) Saying to the sixth angel, who still 14
Loose the four^n- had the trumpet which he had sounded in his
gels whicharebound hand, Loosen now the four angels f which are
e Abaddon.] When the etymology is so four beglerbegs of the Turks ; and he in-
evident, and so particularly explained by terprets, ver. 17, of guns invented about
the author, I cannot but wonder at Dr. that time, and used by them in their suc-
More's endeavour to explain it another cessful war upon the Europeans. See
way, as referring to the profession which the passage at large in More's Theol.
the Mahometans should make of main- Works, p. 130, 131. They, who refer
taining the doctrine of the Unity. See this passage to the rise ofthe Turkish Ot-
More's Theol. Works, p. 130. toman empire, suppose that the four an-
f The four angels which are bound.] Gro- gels mean either four provinces, or four
tius refers this to the Roman army under cities near Euphrates, from whence con-
four commanders, which came from the siderable leaders arose, who pushedon,
borders of this river. Mr. Mede, to the and advanced the Turkish conquests ; and

430 And a vast army of horsemen issue forth to destroy them :
sect, bound in the great river Euphrates ; who were in the great river
xu- intended to represent some potentates arising Euphrates.
Be'v from that part of the world, who, in the period
ix. 14 referred to, should become very famous
throughout the earth, for their exploits and
15 achievements. And the four angels were loos- 15 And the four
ened, who were prepared for a certain period angels were loosed,
r • • r i i- .i i .¦ which were prepar-
of time, signified, according to the prophetic ed> fop an llour)'and
reckoning, by an hour, and a day, and a month, a day, and a momh,
and a year ,-s that they might make a great and a year, for' to
slaughter among the inhabitants of the earth ; sl.ay the third Par*
° . ° .... of men.
or, as it was expressed to me in the vision, ac
cording to the language used before, might
kill a third part of the men, who, after the pre-
16 ceding plagues continued upon it. They ac- 16 And the num-
cordingly appeared, as leading on a mighty her of the army of
army ; and the number ofthe horsemen they led £* {^T thZ
on, was immensely great, represented to me by sa)Mi thousand : and
two myriads of myriads, that is, no less than I heard the number
two hundred millions. And I heard the num- ofthem.
ber of them thus mentioned to me, as it was
%7 impossible for me to count them. And Isaw iy And thus I saw
« the horses, and those that sat upon them thus, in the horses in the vi-
[their] appearance ; that is, having breast plates *a7on them^havi"1
cf fire, and hyacinth^ and brimstone, which breast plate's of fire
seemed to send forth blue, burning flames, and of jacinth, and
which went devouring before them ; and the brimstone : and the
Mr. Pyle, and others, have endeavoured tlie commanders of the many Turkish
to confirm this interpretation. But, as squadrons who had been before subj ect
the Turkish empire did not commence till to the Sultan of Babylon. And as for the
the 13th century, this event seems to be time here mentioned, he endeavours to
too late in the successive orders of peri- show it to be, in the prophetic st\le, 396
ods, and correspondent events. Mr. Low- years; and computing, from their con-
man's interpretation seems to me much quest at Prousse, in 1302, by adding 396,
more probable, which refers it to the re- the number will be 1698. See Bishop
union of the divided Saracen power, their Burnet's History of his Times, Vol. I. p.
invading and ravaging Europe, till they 204. But how lucky soever the conjecture
were defeated by Charles Martel; and was, it does not convince me, that it is the
agreeable to ver. 20, 21, the sufferers true interpretation; and so much the less,
were so far from repenting, that image as it seems evident to me, the year spoken
worship was confirmed by order of the of in this book, consists only of 360 days.
Pope, and the authority of councils in the Besides, the Turks have renewed their
east and west. This period reaches from war on the Popish Christians, partieularly
A. D. 675, to A. D. 750. on the Emperor and the republic of Ven-
t Of an hour, and a day, &c] Dr. Lloyd, ice, in 1716, and since. As fou-the phrases,
bishop of Worcester, in his interpi'etation an hour, a dav, &c. I do not understand
of this passage, foretold, many years be- them ; they may, perhaps, only signify a
fore it happened, that peace would be con- determined, limited time, as such ex
cluded with the Turks in the year 1698, pressions in scripture frequently do ;
which accordingly came lo pass ; and though they would seem most naturally,
that they should no more renew their and agreeable to the prophetic reckoning,
wars against the popish Christians. His to denote about 391 years.
argument was, that the angels loosed were

Yet those who were spared, repentednot. 431
heads of the horses heads ofthe horses [zvere] like the heads of lions ; sect.
were as the heads of ari(j out 0fl their mouths went fire, and smoke, xli-
^rlnonthsuLd"^*"'"*^ t0 represent the courage and "—
fire, and smoke, and fierceness of these armies, and the irresistible • j~
brimstone destruction they should make, wherever they
18 By these three marched. And with the united force of j8
was the third part of these (nree things, that is, by the fire, and by the
men killed, by the , ,, *,' , . \ y of. . J . r
fire and bv the smoke, and by the brimstone, that went out of
smoke, ,md by the their mouths, they slew a third part of men, as
brimstone, which is- Was declared above. And as the destroyers, jo,
mouth °Ut °f their rePresente£l tiy the locusts, appeared as having
19 For their power devouring teeth, and stings like scorpions in
is in their mouth, their tails, these had likewise a double provi-
and in their tails: for sjon 0f mischievous furniture ; for their pow-
then* tills vpyp 1 1 k p
unto serpems, and ers are Partly in their mouth, from whence, as I
had heads, and with have already said, the fire appeared to issue,
them they do hurt. an(f m their tails ; and their tails also [are]
like serpents, having heads, and with them, as
well as with their mouths, they injure men.
20 And the rest of Thus they were represented as bringing a 20
the men which were most fearful destruction on the human spe-
not killed bv these • -v . -^ 1 r u r
plagues, yet repent- c,es- . 2«?Mt was not productive of such a ref-
ed not of the works ormation as might have been expected : the
of their hands, that remainder of 'men who died not by these plagues,
Sderitan°diWdl^^ repent of the wicked works of their
of gold, and silver, hands, nor reform those abominations which
and brass, and stone, had brought down destruction on their breth-
andofwood, which re and particularly, did not forsake those
neither can see, nor , ,,* . . J ' ,.,,,, r
hear, nor walk. detestable superstitions which had been so of
fensive to God, that they might not worship
demons?1 and senseless idols of gold, and silver,
and brass, and stone, and wood ; which, instead
of having any Divine properties, are destitute
of the senses common to men, and even to
21 Neitherrepent- brutes, as they can neither see, nor hear, norzvalk.
ed they of their mur- And they repented not of other crimes, more 21
ders, nor of their immediately affecting their fellow creatures,
their "^fornication suc^ *°r instance> as their murders, and their
nor of their thefts. ' sorceries ;x nor their fornication, nor their thefts
11 Not worship demons.] This demon ) Sorceries.] By <?a.£/Mix.sim, Dr. Clarke
worship Mr. Mede has taken great pains understands all the superstitious methods
to prove, to be the worship of dead men, of making men fancy themselves to be re-
which is so common in the church qf ligious, by what others can do for, or to
Rome. As for their worshipping idols qf them, or what they can do for themselves,
gold, silver, brass, wood, and stone, the without the practice of true righteousness
fact is as evident, as that the heathens and virtue. Clarke's xviith Serm. p. 168. ,
themselves ever practised such idolatrous But others understand by it the arts of
worship. poisoning.

432 Reflections on the Divine power overruling Satan.
sect, and robberies, by which they had so notori-
xu" ously injured all about them, and bid defiance
to every law, but that of their own unruly ap-
ix. 21 Pet'res and passions, to which they were held
in the basest subjection. IMPROVEMENT.
verse It is exceeding natural to reflect, while reading this represen
tation, how exactly the mightiest princes, and most savage de-
4 stroyers of mankind, execute the plan of Divine Providence, and
fulfil the decrees of God ; even while they are intending noth
ing, but the gratification of their own ambition, and avarice, and
1 cruelty. The angel of God holds the keys of the bottomless pit ;
3 and it is by Divine permission, that these voracious locusts issue
forth and infest the earth. The ministers of God's pleasure, bind
15 the messengers of destruction, and loosen them at the Divine
command. And the season, wherein they shall ravage the world,
5, 11 is here limited to a year, to a day, to an hour : ABADDON,
15 APOLLTON, the great and mighty destroyer, cannot effect the
least of his misthievous and ruinous purposes, without the
permission of the Preserver and Redeemer of mankind ; and
cannot go beyond his limits. And even.the mischief which he
does, is intended and overruled to subserve the wisest ahd
20, 21 kindest designs. But O, how grievous it is to think of that de
gree of obstinacy and perverseness which so generally prevails
in the world, and which renders men so incorrigible, under the
most painful chastisements Satan is permitted to inflict. Send
forth, O Lord, the gentle influences of thy Spirit, and melt those
hearts, which will not be broken by the weightiest strokes of
thy vengeance ; and deliver us from a temper, so much resem
bling that of hell, and so evidently leading down to those dread
ful abodes ; the temper of those who are hardened by correction,
and in the time of their affliction and misery, increase and multi
ply their transgressions against thee.
SECT. XIII.
The vision of a mighty angel appearing in great glory, who had in
his hand a little book, which St. John was commanded to eat.
Rev. X. throughout.
SJ??.T- Revelation X. 1. Rev.X.1.
AM O S T beautiful and wonderful scene A N D I saw ano-
now opened itself to my view ; for I saw "^ lher m'8"hty an-
s. 1 another mighty angel, who carried, in his

A mighty angel descends with a little book. 433
gel come down from appearance, the marks of unusual strength and sect.
heaven, clothed with vig0ur, descending from heaven, clothed with a X1"'
bot"™' upon^U cloud* so that I could not discern the full lus-
head, and his face tre of his whole body ; though variegated with
was as it were the the rayS it either reflected or transmitted, it
Sillars"of1firefeet M appeared very glorious ; and the complete cir
cle of a rainbow [was] about his head, and his
face [was] bright as fAa-meridian sun ; so that
I could not bear to gaze directly upon it. And
I had reason to think there was an extraordi
nary lustre emitted from all the other parts of
the body ; for even his feet were like pillars of
2 And he had in lucid fire. And he had in his hand a little 2
his handalittle book boo^ 0pm^ wmcn j afterwards understood to be
right* foot upo^the the volume of the Divine decrees, to be corn-
sea, and his left foot municated to me. And he put his right foot
on the earth. upon the sea, and the left foot upon the earth, to
signify the Divine dominion over both, and
the concern of both, in what was further to be
3 And cried with transacted. And he cried with a loud, solemn, 3
a loud voice, as when an(j awfui vojce as a lion roars ;h and when he
a lion roareth ; and , , . . , , , , . , T , , . ,
when he had cried had cried, the seven thunders, which L had heard
seven thunders ut- before, uttered their voices again, responsive to
tered their voices. his, an(j to increase the terror of so tremendous
4 And when the a scene. And when the seven thunders had 4.
uttered' theh^voicef uttered their voices, I zvas about to have written
I was about to write; the contents of what they had uttered; for,
and I heard a voice loud as their voices were, there was something
from heaven, saying articuiate and intelligible in the sound ; and
unto me, Seal up . . , . T ,° , - ,
those things which Just in l"at instant, I heard a voice from heaven,
the seven thunders saying unto me, Seal up in secresy zvhat thesev-
uttered, and write en thunders have spoken, and write them not ;
"  for they are, indeed, intended for thy informa-
5 And the angel tion, but not for that of the public. And the S
which I saw stahd ffl?e| which I saw with so many ensigns of
upon the sea, and ,.° . . ,. . , r J °
upon the earth, lift- distinction, standing with one toot on the sea,
ed up his hand to and the other on the earth, lifted up his
hsaven, hand towards heaven, with a gesture of solem
nity and reverence, as appealing to the great
. 6 And sware hy Sovereign ofthe universe. And sware by the 6
him that liveth for . , ? 1 ¦ , , . , ,. , r
ever and ever, who eternal Jehovah, even by him zvho liveth for ever
created heaven and and ever, who created the heaven, and those
1 Angel clothed with a cloud.] The beau- bLion roars.] The original word, ^vs.a.la.t',
ties of this noble description are finely il- rather signifies bellows ,- but that English
lustrated by that most elegant and pious word has an idea annexed to it, which
writer, the Rev. Mr. James Hervey, in appeared lo me not to suit the dignity of
his Meditations, Vol. II. page ?], '?.?. this description.

434 St. John is commanded to take the book and eat it ;
sect, things which are in it, and the earth, and the the things thatthere-
xiii- things which are in it, and the sea, and the in are-an'!.t.he ea"h>
___ -t.. , ¦ , ... . .11, and the things that
things which are in it, that time should be no therein are, and the
x. 6 l°ngcr •B that the time of the judgments, to be sea, and the things
signified by the pouring out of the seven vials, which are therein,
should not be much longer delayed ; and that, tinTeno longer': '
when it came, the whole economy ofthe world
should soon draw to a aonclusion, and all the
periods of time be consummated, that the more
important scenes of eternity might open :
7 He sware, I say that the delay should not be 7 But in the days
much longer, but that it should hasten to its of the, voice, oFthei
i • .t j r .1 i- .l .i seventh angel, when
end, in the days of the voire of the seventh an- lle silal) |e™-ln to
gel, who zvas about quickly to sound, and was to sound, the mystery
introduce the period of the seven vials ; and ?f God s,la" be fin-
that, consequent on the pouring out ofthe last 'fled;as he hath de-
. .' , n -_ ,\ , °, , , .. clared to his servants
vial, the mystery of God,a ai he had revealed its the prophets.
glad tidings to his servants, the prophets, should
be fulfilled, in the utter ruin and destruction of
all the enemies of the church, and in its happy 8 Anj tne vo;ce
8 and glorious exaltation. c And the voice which which I heard from
I before heard from heaven, now spake to me heaven spake unto
again, and said, Go, and take the little book, £o,T/ukT?h"lit'
which, as thou perceivest, is open, out of the tie' book, which is
c That time should be no longer.] The and an half- See his Theolog. Works, p. 122.
word X?'-'1®' sometimes signifies, delay, as Grotius refers the accomplishment of it to
well as time. And, according to the for- the vengeance to be taken upon the Jews,
mer version, the meaning is, that there by Adrian and his successors. Compare
should be no delay of tlie destruction of Saurin's Serm. Vol. I. p. 1, 2. Mr. Low
th e church's enemies, and of its pros- man renders the clause, the time shall nat
perous and glorious condition. In the be yet : that is, the time of the glorious
latter view, it signifies that the end of state of the church shall not be yet ; but
time, and the consummation of all things, it shall not be long to it ; for in the days of
should soon come. Though the former the voice of the seventh angel, as it follows,
sense seems to be principally intended, yet the mystery qfGod shall be fulfilled, &c.
I own myself not to be so certain as abso- d Mystery of God.] Dr. Butler, the late
lutely to determine it. I think it is evi- worthy Bishop of Durham, understands by
dent, that some of the concluding prophecies this, the great mystery of Providence, in
of this book refer to the eternal state, and suffering vice and confusion to prevail so
therefore I have taken that sentiment into much in the world. See Butler's Anal. p.40.
the paraphrase, though not to the exclu- = Should be fulfilled.] As it is here said,
sion ofthe former sense: which, as I that the mystery of God should he fulfilled,
said, seems to be principally intended, it seemsplainly to intimate, that the things
considering the connection, and that the J'et to be revealed should extend to the
interval between the pouring out qf the end of time ; and when it is declared, that
seventh vial, and the consummation of all this should be fulfilled in the days of tlie
things, must, at least, be more than a thou- voice of the seventh angel, who was about to
sand years ; and, perhaps, a much more sound, it intimates, that the remainder of
considerable period. Dr. More is of opin- time, even to the end ofthe world, should
ion, that the only meaning of this clause is, be comprehended in that period of proph-
that the time was elapsed which had been ecy, to which the seventh trumpet, intro-
marked out by the period of three years ductory to the vials, relates.

and it was sweet in his mouth, and bitter in his belly. 435
open in the hand of hand of the angel, which standeth upon the sea, sect.
sUndethgeuponW'the md "%? *he ear.th ' fo' " is "tended for thy -».
sea, and upon the. use and information. (Compare Jer. xv. 16.) 
earth. And accordingly I went to the angel, andawiul Reg
thfa^^Tnd""^ aSh'S aPPearance was' I said to him boldly, in X'
unto^fm,' Give 'me consequence ofthe Divine command, Give me
the little book And the little book which thou holdest in thine hand ;
he said unto me, and he said unto me, Take [if,] as Ezekiel did
uJ f and*"! "haU that whlch WaS she.Wn t0 him' ^Ezek" ™' *< 20
make thy belly bit- ar^d eat it up ; to signify thy receiving it into
ter, but it shall be in thy mind, and digesting there the events to
honey°Uth SWCet ™ wh'ch il relates '' and k shall imbitter thy belly,
but in thy mouth it shall be szveet as honey ; to
signify, that how pleasant soever it may be to
be honoured with such revelations, the contents
of these, in thine after reflections, shall be very
lOAnd I took the bitter and grievous. And, accordingly, I took lo
little book out ofthe the little book out of the hand cf the angel, and
a"eSit up "a^d it w"at Seemed' t0 mVSelf' t0 «* il «P >' «»* ** ^vent
in my mouth sweet exactly answered what he had said to me ; for,
ashoney: andassoon in my mouth it was sweet as honey, but zvhen I
beiiy1 ^Jteto my had eaten **' my bel'y was biiter- Atld he said * 1
11 And he said to met Thou hast not yet dispatched the whole
unto me, Thou must of thy work, in what thou hast already regis-
fore^Tn ^ eo les" tered> °f theSe visions °f *he L«rd ; but thou
and ™ationsf°Pand must again prophesy1 to many people, andnations,
tongues, and kings, and tongues, and kings. The oracles thou hast
yet to deliver, shall be propagated through ma
ny countries, translated into a variety of lan
guages, and perused by persons of various
ranks and conditions, and some of them the
most eminent and conspicuous ; but fear not
to deliver them, being assured that He, by
whom they are inspired, will take care they
shall be punctually fulfilled.
IMPROVEMENT.
If other parts of this chapter should seem to be less pregnant
with important practical instructions, perhaps the design was,
that we might be engaged to fix our entire and undivided atten-
f Again prophesy.] Mr. Mede infers the new descriptions, and new events to
from hence, that the apostle is about to which they refer, which are introduced
go over the same period of time he had here, and constitute the following chapters,
before been discoursing of, giving an ac- may be sufficient, without any peculiarity
count of the state ofthe church, as he had of interpretation, tojustify the expression.
just done of the state of the empire. But See the preceding note.
VOX., 6. 5§

436 Reflections on the oath of this illustrious angel.
sect, tion on the awful words of this illustrious angel ; whose appear-
xm- ance is described in colours so exceeding beautiful and striking;
with the radiance of the sun streaming from his countenance ; the
1 variegated colours ofthe rainbow encircling his head ; of a stat-
2 ure so vast and majestic, that he at once bestrode the earth and
the sea ; with his hand solemnly lifted up to heaven ; with a voice
3 awful as thunder, appealing to the venerable name of God, the
5, 6 Creator ofthe heavens, ofthe earth, of the sea, and of all their
various inhabitants, in order to add the sanction of an inviolable
oath, to a declaration, which in itself, from such a Divine mes
senger, was worthy of absolute and entire credit ; a declaration,
that time should be no longer : which is a certain truth, in the
most sublime and interesting sense of which the words are capa
ble. Time, as distinguished into days, and weeks, and months,
and years, by the revolution of the heavenly luminaries, when
the most resplendent of these are extinguished in their orbs, as
they quicklv will ; when the sun shall be turned into darkness, and
the moon into blood; time shall then, I say, be absorbed in an
immeasurable eternity. And O, what an eternity ! An eternity,
either of perfect and inconceivable felicity, or hopeless and rem-
ediless misery. But, besides this general construction, there
is an important sense in which the proclamation of this celestial
herald shall be fulfilled, with regard to individuals ; that time
shall be no longer ; the time of Divine patience in waiting upon
us ; the time in which we shall be continued under the sound of
the gospel, and the offers of mercy, and the means of salvation ;
the time in which we shall be conversant with these scenes of
mortality, and with the persons who are here most familiar to
us, at kast in the present circumstances of their being. The
period, during which we are to inhabit this earth, and enjoy our
spiritual advantages, or our worldly possessions, and pleasures,
is confined within very narrow limits. The oath of this mighty
angel :is, perhaps, just ready to be accomplished, and time is
closing, and eternity is opening upon us. O that we may con
sider time and all its concerns, as very shortly to vanish, that our
thoughts and our cares may be directed more and more to our
own eternal interest, and to that of our fellow creatures. The
Judge is even at the door : let us endeavour therefore to be rea
dy, let us improve every transient moment to the purposes for
which it was given us ; and in these views of the brevity of
time, and the importance of preparing for eternity, let us detest
all the pleasures and allurements of sin ; for they will soon ap
pear like the mysterious morsel ofthe apostle, bitter as worm-
8— 11 wood in the belly, though with deceitful and fatal indulgence, we
may, for a few moments, have rolled them, like a sweet morsel,
under our tongues ; vainly desiring to prolong those pleasures,
which can serve only to add more keen and exquisite sensibility
to our future pain.

St. John is commanded to measure the temple. 437

SECT, XIV.
The vision ofthe Angel commanding St. John to measure the tem
ple; and declaring that the Gentiles should tread down the outer
court ; and that the two witnesses should be slain, and raised
from the dead, and received into heaven ; after which, the tri
umphs of Divine vengeance over their enemies are celebrated.
Rev. XI. 1—18.
Rev. xi. 1. Revelation XI. 1.
AND there was A N D when I had eaten the book, according sect.
*o\. given me a JOL to tne D;v;ne command, there was given X1V"
reed like unto a rod, , . t- , ¦ i i
and the angel stood, t0 mei as there was shewn to Ezekiel, whose
saying, Rise, and vision bore so great a resemblance to mine,
"leoTGod^6 d'T ' (Ezek* xL xliii0 a reed' like a [measuring] rod;
altar, andt'hem that and the angel, which had spoken to me before,
worship therein. stood by me, saying, Arise, and measure the
temple of God,3 and the altar, and the space
filled by those who worship at it in the inner
2 But the court court ; And the outer court ofthe temple, throw 2
winch is without the out ofthe account, and measure it not ;for there
and measmeTt not ' s^a^ be sucn great disorders introduced, that
for it is given unto it shall be given to the Gentiles, and they shall
the Gentiles : and trample, not only upon that, but upon the holy
they h tread ty under "'#' fol" the sPace of fortM l™0 months • such
foot forty and two corruptions shall prevail in the Christian
months. church, though by profession the holy city,
and the temple of God, that they who pretend
to be its inhabitants, and to worship in it, shall
be no better, in the Divine account, than Gen-
3 And I will give tiles. And, in the mean time, I will raise up 3
pow.r un o my two some t0 bear an united testimony against these
growing corruptions ; and I will give to my
two witnesses^ an authoritative [commission,]
¦ Measure the temple of God.] From the especially in the face of so many notorious
proportion between the area of the tern- errors, and absurd superstitions, as were
pie, and the outer court, supposed to be as evidently introduced into the church long;
one to 3 and 1 half, Mr. Mede, under- before the time in question. How Gro-
standing by the temple, the pure uncor- tius should imagine it to signify, that the
rupted state of the church > and, by the temple should not be rebuilt by Adrian,
outer court, its corrupted state, endeavours though Jerusalem should, is to me very
to prove, that the latter did not entirely Surprising : I doubt not but it signifies
commence till the beginning of the fifth the profanation of the church by growing*
century ; inferring also from hence the idolatry and superstition, though some few
authority of tha four first general councils, should preserve their purity.
The argument may be seen at large in b Two witnesses.] Some have strangely
his works, p. 588, 589. But it does not supposed these are Enoch and Elijah,
seem to require a particular examination, who are to come to fight against anti-

438 The two witnesses shall prophesy ;
sec r. and they shall prophesy all this while, that is, witnesses, and they
— f "^ Sihre ^ tW° m°nthS' ^ a th0USTf T thouSanrtPweoSyhun:
Rev. nundred [and] sixty days, clothed in sackcloth ;c dred and threescore
X1. 3 to denote their afflicted condition. These are days clothed in sack-
4 dear and precious to me, as Toshua and Zerub- clo,th- .
t i_ , - r , T r , . i ¦ r 4 These are the
babel among the Jews of old ; and in refer- tw0 olive treeS; and
ence to the emblems under which I represent- the two candlesticks
ed those my faithful servants, (Zech. iv. 3, standing before the
11,14.) I may call these, the two olive trees, God of the earth.
and the two burning and shining lamps, who
stand before the God of the whole earth ; high
in his esteem, and continually in his presence,
planted like olive trees in his house, or kindled
like the sacred lamps in the candlestick of the
5 sanctuary. And if any one will obstinately 5 And if any man
injure them, encouraged bv the gentleness 0f will hurt them, fire
-v. ¦ i °l • i c proceedeth out of
their appearance, and the seeming weakness of their mouth, and de-
their present state, he shall find to his cost, voureth their ene-
that they are under an almighty protection. mies •' and if any
Their cries to God shall be heard and such ^intis ™-
sudden and irresistible vengeance shall follow, ner be killed.
that fire shall seem to come out of their mouth,*
and devour their enemies at once : it shall not
merely scorch and terrify, but utterly destroy
them : and I pronounce it again, If any one will
6 injure them, so must he be put to death. These, 6 These have pow-
despised as they are, have power with God, er t0 s]mt heaven,
like my servant Elijah of old, (1 Kings xvii.
1,) by their prayers to shut heaven,' so
christ. See Limb. Theol. 7. xi. Si. Dr. d Fire shall come out of their mouth] I
More understands it of unpolluted priests, think it highly probable this expression
and faithful magistrates, appearing for may he figurative, and intended to express
reformation. Others, of the Old and New the awful vengeance which Christ will
Testament. But the learned Bishop take on their enemies in that day when
Lloyd, ofthe Waldenses and Albigenses. he is revealed in fiaming fire, and when the
Perhaps it may signify any witnesses for injury received by any of his servants,
reformation, who should be raised up dur- and especially his faithful witnesses, shall
ing this period r illustrated by two, as be remembered, and their wrongs fully
that concurring number was necessary, avenged.
according to the law, to make the testi- < Shut heaven, Uc] Lord chief justice
mony valid; or to intimate, that their Hale seems to think it is intimated here,
number should be but small. , See Mr. that the spirit of Moses and Elias should
Lowman in loc. who proves, there has be in them, Elijah having called down fire
been a succession of faithful' witnesses. from heaven, and hindered the rain ; and
'Clothed in sackcloth.] This was the Moses having turned water into blood. See
habit of mourners, and suited to their pro- Hale's Contemp. Vol II. page 175.) It
phetic character, Isa. xx. 2. This pe- indeed seems to intimate, that God would
riod is the same with that after described interpose for their defence, as he pleaded
as the time ofthe woman's abode in the the cause of his people and witnesses of old,
wilderness, chap. xii. 6; Dan. vii. 25 ; xii. 7. in the awful manner here described.

xi.6

And the beast shall overcome and kill them ; 439
that it rain not in the that no rain shall be showered down in the days of sect.
days of their prophe- their prophecy ; andWke Moses and Aaron, xiv-
cy ; and have power rn \ ••„--,.. , , , __
over the waters to (Exod. vn. 20,) they have power over the wa- ~^f
tum them to blood, ters, lo turn them into blood, and to smite the
and to smite the ecirth as often as they zvill, zvith every plague ;
Sues, ai'often m such is the prevalence of their prayers with God,
they will. that they may be said, as it were, to be armed
7 And when they vvith his omnipotence. And zvhen they shall 7
shall have finished nave pn'lshe^ tng-ir testimony, according to the
then* testimony, the r- •
beast that ascendeth plan °" Divine Providence, the fierce and say-
out of the bottomless age beast zvhich ascends out of the abyss,1 and
pit, shall make war ;s afterwards to be described, shall make war
acramst them, and ... , , ,, , . .
siiallovercomethem agamst them, andshallconquer, and triumph over
and kill them. them for a while, and carry his success so far
8 And their dead as to kill them. And their dead corpses [shall 8
street* of" th" great &>] unburied in the open street of the great city?
city, which spiritual- which is spiritually called, on account of its
ly is called Sodom lewdness and persecutions, SODOM and
and Egypt, were al- EGTP T;h zvhere also our Lord was crucified;
so our Lord was . . . , . . . , „. ',
crucified. tnat ls> ln the place, where he has suffered so
9 And they ofthe much in his spiritual members, that he maybe
people, and kindreds, sa,i t0 have been crucified over ajniin. And 9
and tongues, and na-r, -i .r r ¦ i ±. ^i j . -l j
tions, shall see their\Persom] °f [various] people, and tribes, and
dead bodies three tongues, and nations, shall look on their dead
days and an half, and bodies three days and an half, and maliciously
d^adbodSiesfertohbe insult over them ; and they shall not permit their
put in graves. corpses to be laid in their graves which should
10 And they that be prepared for them. And they who dzvell 10
dwell upon the earth upm thg cartf shall rejoice over them, and be
snail rejoice . over 1 -
f Out of the abyss.] By the a.O/ss Dr. >' Sodom, and EgyptO] The lewdness of
More understands the sea, and thinks this Sodom, and the cruelty of Egypt, are S"
passage is to be explained by what follows, celebrated in scripture, as to make them
chap. xiii. 1. I am rather of opinion, it proper emblems of these evils in genera).
ulludes to what had been said before, And the abominable wickedness of th •
chap. ix. 11, where a iing of the locustsis church qf Some, in both these respects, (¦
mentioncdasamost destructive creature, suppose not to be equalled in any othe
railed also the angel of tlie abyss ; and it is society of men, calling themselves :;
certain, the word d-itguv is used with this church, J is most justly, as well as severe!;
latitude. (Compare Acts xxviii. 4-, 5 ) expressed by these appellations. Whc ¦
s Tke great city.] Mr. Fleming under- one sees their places of worship every wher
stands this of the German, that is, the adorned with images of a crucified Saviou, -.
Roman empire ; of which Bohemia was one would think, (as our Lord says wit'
n part. Indeed, it is probable the whole respect to the garniture which the per--
Roman empire may be here represented, cuting Pharisees bestowed upon the sepid
as one idolatrous and impure city ,- as else- chres of the ancient prophets, that th"
where, the church of Christ is represented meant to perpetuate the memory of t!..-
by one pure, holy, and glorious city. It dead with honour, J that these persecute
may intimate the extreme persecution intended to crucify Jesus in effigy : a $v.
many of God's witnesses should suffer; timent, perhaps, not disagreeable tr, ;
and that their enemies should triumph origin.it dT-iyo.
over them so much, that his cause should
seem to be quite ruined.

440 And after three days and an half they will rise again.
sect, glad, and with mutual congratulation, shall send them, and make mer-
xiv- gifts to each other, to testify their great exulta- T' and sha11 fen<*
i °.1' , „. ' . ..«. .. u . , gifts one to another :
Rev. tlon' »ecaMse 'Aw* fw0 prophets, who tormented gecause the3e tw0
xi. 10 ^o?^ wAo dwelt upon the earth, by their plain prophets tormented
and faithful remonstrances, shall be entirely them that dwelt on
silenced; and, as they suppose, for ever re- tle earth"
moved out of any capacity of molesting them.
11 All these things I distinctly saw, just as the 11 Andafterthree
angel had represented them to me in his de- davs and an half,
scription ; and while I was looking, with the j£m ^ *J*
greatest concern, upon the venerable remains of ;nto them : and they
these two excellent persons, denied the com- stood upon their
mon rites of burial, and exposed to all the in- r?*> ™d great fear
, c , . '. T r .u . /•• .i fell upon them which
suits of their enemies, I saw, that after three saw them.
days and an halfif the Spirit of life, communi-
cated from God, who quickeneth all things, en
tered into them, and they stood upon their feet
again, to renew their testimony ; and great fear
immediately fell upon those who looked upon
them, when they saw so wonderful a resurrec-
12 tion. And they, that is, the witnesses, heard 12 And they heard
a great voice, saying unto them from heaven, a great voice from
in loud accents, which I likewise distinctly hfaven' s^in^ "n'°
heard, Come ye up hither ; and they accord- erf^'AnTthey as-
ingly ascended up to heaven!* in a cloud, as our cendedup to heaven
Lord had done in the sight of his apostles ; and m , a cloud, and
their enemies, with infinite surprise, and fruit- heldthem"1163 be"
less rage, looked on them, without being able t6
13 hinder or oppose the marvellous event. And 13 And the same
in that hour, as an earthquake attended the
1 Three days and an half .] Very differ- destruction ofthe kingdom of France^
ent interpretations have been given of this Some think here is an allusion to the
period of time. Mr. Fleming thinks it to time of our Saviour's lying in the grave ;
nis purpose to observe, that from the andthatitintimates,thatthetimeoftheii>;>-
death of Andrew Pallica, the last Bohe- nesses suffering, will be in proportion to the
mian martyr, to the appearance of Carol- time of their prophecy, which is described
stadius and Zuinglius, at the beginning of as a time of persecution ; and so it comports
the reformation, was just three years and an with three times and an half, 1260 days, or
half. See Flem. of the Resur. p 144. 42 months. It may, in general, signify a
The above mentioned Bishop Lloyd im- certain limited time ; and, perhaps, three
agined it was fulfilled in the slaughter days and an half, may be mentioned, in
of the Albigenses and Waldcnses, in the reference to the state of a dead body, which
year 1686 ; and they arose in 1690. He will seldom keep longer without corrup-
supposes Archbishop Usher's celebrated tiort. See Mr. Lowman in loc.
prophecy a mistake of this place; he k Ascended up to heaven.] This was, ns
thought the treading down the court was doubt, to signify, that the cause of true
the affliction of external professors ; and genuine Christianity should not only
(whereas it was, indeed, the general be revived, but exalted; and that it should
prevalence of idolatry in the church ;) have so illustrious a triumph over all op-
and that the witnesses were slain by the position, as no earthly elevation was suf-
hing qf France, not by the pope ; and that ficient adequately to represent.
the eartliquake, (ver. 13,) signified the

The seventh trumpet sounds. 441
hour was there a resurrection of our Lord, so likewise, at the sect.
great earthquake, ascension of these witnesses, there was a great Xlv-
and the tenth part of <Aj and a tenth part oi the buildings ~" —
the city fell, and in . * r n j * .u 1 -r .. Rev.
theearthquake.were of the city fell down to the ground, magnificent xi> 13
slain of men seven and sumptuous as they were ; and seven thou-
thousand : and the sand men, some of them of great name and fig-
frighted, and6 gave urc' were killed1 by the earthquake ; and the rest
glory to' the God of if ere terrified, and their alarm wrought more
heaven. kindly upon them, than judgments had done
upon some others ; for they gave glory to the
God of heaven, as the author of these awful
14 The second wo events. The second wo is past, [and] a terri- 14
is past ; and behold, ble one it is ; but let none imagine all ground
the third wo cometh 0f aiarm ;s overi for behold the third wo cometh
^U1C y" quickly, to succeed it.
15 And the sev- And the seventh angel sounded ; andimmedi- 15
enth angel sounded; ateiy there were great voices of thunder in hea-
and there were great ' . ° , , , , .
voices in heaven, ven, saying, At length the happy, the tnum-
saying, The king- phant period is approaching, and seems to be
doms of this world even already come-; when it may be said, that
doms^of "our Lord* l^e kingdoms ofthe world are become [the king-
and of his Christ, doms]ofour Lord, and of his Christ,™- his anoint-
and he shall reign ec[ Son ; and he shall reign for ever and ever.
f° 16VAn*dndthee four And the tw«nt\! f°ur eldersi that sate MQre the 16
and twenty elders throne of God on their splendid thrones, as al-
which sate before ready described,^// prostrate upon their faces,
God on their seats, anci worshipped God with profound reverence,
fell upon their faces, , . ' y . , . ,.r _ . „,- (»
andworshippedGod, on hearing these glad tidings ; Saying, We l'
17 Saying, We give thanks unto thee, 0 Lord God Almighty,
give thee thanks, O who art, and who wast, and who art to come ;
thi^rfandwS we adore the triumphs of thine omnipo-
and art to come; be- tence, and or thy wisdom; because, though
1 Seven thousand men were killed.] This Whether this, and the like passages, shall
seems to represent some great calamities, have a literal accomplishment by the univer-
which were to befal the enemies of the sal prevatency of the gospel of peace upon
reformation during the following period, earth, or only in the new heavens, wherein
and which would be a great means of dwelleth righteousness, is a secret in the breast
promoting it. qf Providence, which we ought not to be over
m The kingdoms of the world, &c] The confident in explaining. See his Posth. Ser.
learned Grotius, than whom no great com- Vol. III. p 295. But it seems probable
mentator was ever more mistaken in his that this may be designed lo intimate, that
explication of this book, strangely sinks in the period of time signified by the see
the importance of the event here referred enth trumpet, and the vials, following it,
to, by expounding it of the liberty given there should be a triumph ofthe Christian.
to the Christians to profess their religion cause in its power and purity, notwith-
in Judea, when the Jews were banished, standing all the attempts made to pervert
Mr. Mede, and Mr. Clarke, refer it to the and corrupt it ; which has been in fact, the
reformation. Dr. Samuel Clarke says, case. Compare chap. vi. ver. 17, note ".

^42 Reflections on
sect, for a while thou didst suffer the interest of thy cause thou hast ta-
*'v' kingdom to be in part overborn, as if the ad- ken to thee thy great
Rev. versary were stronger than thou art, thou hast ^iZl'd. and hast
xi. 17 at length taken to thyself thy great power, and
hast reigned with an uncontrouled dominion.
18 And the nations zvere wroth, and were trans- 18 And the na-
ported with rage and pride, that their vain tions were angry,
schemes were thus powerfully opposed : Andand thy wrath is
l,„ • rr , i r come, and the time
Having suffered them,1 for a season, to exert 0fthe dead that they
their impotent efforts, thy wrath came in its should be judged,
awful turn ; thou didst display the terrors of and that thou should-
thy superior vengeance; and the time of the ^ f^She pro!
dead came, zvhen they should be judged, and the phets, and to the
blood of thy people avenged, and when a re- saints, and them that
ward should be given to thy faithful servants* fea.r ih>' name' sma'1
,, . . , '\ , J , . , ' and great, and
the inspired prophets, and to the saints, and, on shouldest destroy
the whole, to them that fear thy name, both them which destroy
small and great : For, such is thy goodness, tlie earth.
that thou wilt not forget any one of them ; and
the period is at length come, [when thou]
shouldest interpose in an awful and irresistible
manner, to destroy those that destroy and cor
rupt the earth by their many vices ; and par
ticularly, by their cruel ravages in persecuting
those, who were, with the greatest integrity of
heart, solicitous to have reformed it.

IMPROVEMENT.
verse Long hath the court of God,s temple been trodden under foot
2 by the Gentiles, and a party of very corrupt and degenerate
Christians, (if they at all deserve the name, though they proudly
arrogate to themselves the title ofthe Catholic church,) been in
troducing and countenancing all the fopperies and absurdities of
pagan superstition, as well as more than the horrors of pagan
cruelty, so as indeed to haye disgraced, not the gospel alone, but
3 human nature itself. A wise and gracious Providence hath
raised up witnesses for the truth in all ages ; and it is a signal
honour to bear a faithful and courageous testimony against these
enormous corruptions, though it were unto bonds and imprison
ment, and even at the expense of life. Those noble and heroic
confessors God hath remarkably supported ; and even when
they have been in a state of mourning and oppression, they have
6 borne their testimony and prophesied; their prayers have been
" A reward shall be given to thy servants ¦] final reward at the judgment day. This
d'he reward lo be given to all that /ear therefore -represents that judgment day as
/"--/, both small and great, seems to be the now nearly approaching.

the case ofthe two zvitnesses. 443
remembered before God, and many have been smitten, who hir se.ct-
jured and oppressed them. But, notwithstanding this, the beast Xlv' '
hath continued his zvar upon the saints, and their oppressions^"""
have increased, until, in many places, they have been cast down, 7
and trodden in the dust, and their blood hath been poured out like
water on the earth. Thus hath that great city, the metropolis
ofthe world, once faithful and celebrated, become even as Sodom
and Egypt, or even as Jerusalem, where Christ himself, our Di- 8
vine Master, was crucified-. Thus have the enemies of the truth
triumphed over the servants of the Lord, and have erected
trophies of their victory. But, thanks be to God, their triumph
shall not be perpetual ; Christ our Redeemer will revive his ex- 9, 10
piring cause, in a manner as glorious and wonderful as a resur
rection from the dead : he will glorify the remnant of his people ; 11, 12
he will cause the earth to tremble, and shake down the towers of
the enemy ; and when thefirst and second wo is past, will bring 13
upon them a third and more terrible wo. In the faith of this tri- 14
umphant event let us rejoice ; and though in our day we see not
this glorious scene, let lis consider it as approaching, when the
seventh angel shall sound, and when all the kingdoms ofthe earth
shall become the kingdoms ofthe Lord, and of his Christ. Let our 15
prayers do all that the most earnest prayers can do, towards pro
moting this great event. 0 Lord God Almighty, who art, and
zvast, and art to come, we beseech thee to take to thyself thy great
poxvcr and reign ; for the proudest ofthe enemies who oppose 17
thy kingdom, reign, and even live, only by thy permission.
Overbear, by thy superior rebuke, the rage of the angry nations ;
and give patience to thy afflicted servants, that ifthey should wait
even till the dead be judged, they may never resign the hope of the 18
reward which thou wilt at length confer upon them : not only on
the prophets, and most eminent and distinguished of the saints,
but on all them that fear thy glorious and tremendous name ; on
the small, as well as on the great ; when the destroyers of the
church, and of the earth, shall be destroyed together. Amen.
SECT. XV.
On a view of the temple of God, as opened in consequence of the
seventh trumpet, a vision appears, representing the multiplication
qf the church, and the attempt to be made by the devil upon it,
under the emblem of a woman bringing forth a son, attacked and
persecuted by a great dragon. Rev. XI. 19, XII. throughout.
Rev. XI. 19. REVELATION XI. 19. sect.
AN D the temple A ND when these acts of adoration passed, xv"
of God was Jl upon tjje sounding of the seventh angel, „
opened in heaven, ^ ^^ ^.^ ^ ^^ .? fwmeR . ^ ^ Kev.,
VOL. 6. 57

444 A woman in heaven clothed with the sun, &c.
sect. v*tl, which seemed to separate the most holy and there wa9 seen
xv- place being drawn aside, the ark of his covenant "^ hisf ^PP1*^
~^~ appeared in his temple; to signify further man- ment . and tnere
xi 19 ifestations ofthe Divine presence, which were were lightnings, and
now to be made. And as, when the law was voices, and thunder-
r t.it c- • i i i u _„ ings, and an earth-
given from Mount Sinai, the whofe atmosphere ° kej and great
seemed in a violent commotion, which was naii.
communicated to the most solid parts of na
ture, so there were now lightnings, and loud
and awful voices, and thunders, and an earth
quake, and a great storm of hail, which had
been described as a circumstance attending
the Divine appearance, under former dispen
sations. (Compare Psal. cxiv. 4, & sim.)
XII. 1 And thus ushered in, there appeared a great Chap. XII. 1.
sign in heaven, a woman of a beautiful and ma- And there appeared
jestic form, clothed, as it were, with the radi- j^f^ wa°n^
ance of the meridian sun, streaming forth on clothed with the
all sides ; which I understood as an emblem of sun, and the moon
the church of Christ, most gloriously arraved under !"" f«'« ?nd
. , , ,. ?, i • i , upon her head a
through the comeliness and lustre which he CroWn of twelve
puts upon her : and the moon was under her feet, stars.
to signify the conquest which the church should
gain over all sublunary enjoyments and terrors ;
and upon her head there was a crown of twelve
stars, to represent the twelve apostles, who had
been so illustrious an ornament to that hon-
2 oured society. And, to signify the increase 2 And she being
of the Christian church, this woman, by which witI' phild, cried,
she was represented, being apparently preg- *"£,£*! '£ be' %'.
nant, cried out in travail, and seemed as in vio- Uvered.
3 lent pangs to be delivered. And, while she was 3 And there ap-
in these circumstances of extremity, there ap- peared another won-
feared another sign in heaven : and behold ! for ^hold, 'aTeai red
it was a very memorable phenomenon, there dragon'having seven
was a great red fiery dragon, having seven heads and ten horns,
heads, and ten horns ,a and upon his heads,
* Dragon having seven heads, and ten Christians ; or rather, of Satan, as instigat-
horns ] I suppose most of my readers ing these persecuting powers, and those
well know, that a dragon is a vast serpent especially of Rome, under its different
of enormous bulk ; there is one of them states, as heathen and Christian ; for the
about 23 feet long, preserved in the reposi- directing agent was still the same. I ap-
tory of the royal society. And Job, the cel- prehend therefore, that the church is here
ebrated African, assured me, that one of represented, first, as pregnant, to signify
them carried away a live cow in his mouth, its state while the empire was heathen;
before his face. Nothing could be a more the more vigorous state it afterwards ar-
proper emblem of the persecuting power, rived to, when such large accessions were
that by the instigation ot Satan., attacked made to the number of Christians, is de-

Her child is caught up to heaven : 44J
and seven crowns seven crozvns, on each of them one ; which rep- sect.
upon his heads. resented satan, the great enemy of the church, xv-
as animating a people, who were to answer, in „
a remarkable manner, to these mysterious and j-,;, 3
4 And his tail symbolical characters. And he appeared as 4.
drew the third part having a long tail ; and with it he took an hor-
of the stars of heav- ... ° 1 r -j 1 1
en, and did cast ri°le sweep over the compass ot a considerable
them to the earth : part of the heaven, on which he seemed to
and the dragon stood stand ; and as it then appeared as decked with
whthw^reTdyto813?' thereby Christian ministers were es-
be delivered, for to pecially represented, his tail drew down a third
devour her child as part of the stars of heaven, and cast them to the
soon as it was born. earth . wh;eh signifies, that many, whose bu
siness it was to enlighten and preserve others,
should themselves be corrupted, by the at
tempts of this great and subtile deceiver, whose
artifice and rage were so aptly represented, by
the seducing nature of this vast and voracious
dragon. And the dragon stood directly before
the woman, who was about to bring forth, that
when she- was delivered, he might immediately
devour her child, for whose appearance he seem.
5' And she brought ed eagerly to wait. And, to signify the certain S
forth a man child, success of the church, and the care God would
who was to rule all . . . , , T .
nations with a rod t£|k.e to preserve it, she whom I saw in the
of iron : and her vision as the representative of it, brought forth
child was caught up a masculine son? a male child, who appeared of
hUtiirone! *"** '" a vigorous constitution, and likely soon to ad
vance to manhood ; who, as I then learned,
was destined by God to a most glorious tri
umph over all opposition ; so as to rule all the
nations with a rod of iron, which they should
be unable successfully to resist. And, as the
strength of this dragon seemed vastly superior
to that of the woman, or the new born
infant, her child was, on a sudden, caught up to
God, even to his throne, there to be guarded, as
the charge and favourite of heaven, in full se
curity from all the rage of his furious and de
structive enemies. (Compare 2 Kings xi.
scribed by the birth ofthe child; and its a.ffiya., a male, I conclude, that the con
state, when an almost universal corruption junction of these two words was intended
was introduced, by its abode in the wilder- to express the vigorous constitution of the
ness. The dragon, in the mean time, in all child, and what we properly call a mo»-
these various successions, labours, if pos- culineform, which may, or may not, be
sible, to destroy it ; at least to prevent the joined with the male sex. Such was Esau,
propagation of its interests. who from thence had tlie name of a child
b Masculine son.] As it was impossible, fully made. Gen. xxv. 25.
that um a son, should be any other than

446 And she flies from a fiery dragon into the wilderness.
sect. 23.) And the woman, his mother, fled into 6 And the woman
xv- the wilderness* by which circumstance was fled int0 l.he wiWe.r-
— — , i , , i- • ¦ ness, where she
Rev. IePresented to me, the obscure condition in hath a place prepar-
xii. 6 which true Christianity should long remain, ed of God, that they
while antichristian principles and practices should feed henhere
- „ i ... '«-,, i j l. a thousand two hull-
everywhere prevailed. fhere she dwelt, <ire<w tbree score
•where she had a place prepared for her by the days.
ever watchful Providence of God, thatshe might
there be nourished, one thousand tzvo hundred
[and] sixty days*- for God took care that she
should be nourished, though in a wilderness,
raising up friends and supporters for her, dur-
7 ing that desolate and melancholy time. And 7 And there was
there was the appearance of a very formidable wiar In h"\en ' M/"
. , ". , • , i , cliael and his angels
war in heaven, and several mighty battles seem- fought against the
ed to be fought before my sight ; Michael, the dragon, and the
great leader of God's host, and therein an em- jlrag°n fought, and
blem of the great Emmanuel, and his angels, s"
were marshalled on the one side ; and they
made war against the dragon : and on the other
side, the dragon made zvar with him ; and his
angels likewise, consisting of many legions of
infernal spirits, in confederacy with the great
head of the apostasy, made war under him.
8 Nevertheless, they did not prevail against the 8 And prevailed
r/*ii .. . i r j j. not, neither was
armies of God, neither was place found for the're pIace found
them any more in heaven ;e but, being unable anymore in heaven.
c Into the wilderness.] I think I never Pepin of France made a grant to the
met with a wilder interpretation than that Pope, of the temporal dominion qf Rome,
which Grotius gives of this place ; re- on the destruction of the Exarchate of
ferringitto the banishment of Christianity Ravenna, to which that imperial city for
out of Rome, into little neighbouring a while belonged. Upon this the Pope
towns and villages, (which, in compari- began the eighth head of Rome ; and the
son of that capital city, might seem a wil- period of his continuing so will end, about
derness,) during the time ofthe seduction the year 2016: or if (which seems most
of Simon Magus ; an event neither cer- reasonable,) prophetical years be used in
tain in itself, nor, if ever so certain, by the computation, consisting of 360 days,
any means answering to the description about 2000 ; which he supposes will be
here given, and the great and important the beginning of the millennium. Flem.
idea suggested, and so much insisted upon qf Res. p. 120.
in this prophecy. It is on the same pre- e ^either was place found for them any
carious principles that he explains tbe more in heaven.] I once thought this re-
triumph of heaven on casting out the drag- ferred to a representation made to the
on, of Simon's being vanquished in his apostle, in the vision ofthe first expulsion
contest with St. Peter at Rome. of Satan from heaven ; but upon consider-
d One thousand two hundred and sixty ing that he, who is represented as cast
days.] These days are years of'Papal usur- out of the Divine presence, is described
pation. Mr. Fleming, (who hath the lion- as the accuser of the brethren, who had be-
our herein to be followed by Sir Isaac fore been accusing them day and night before
Newton, and Mr. Lowman, though not God; I was induced to change my mind.
as I remember named by the former, On the whole, I am extremely dubious
whom the latter professes to follow,) sup- about this, and refer it to further con-
poses them to begin in Ihe year "36, when sideration, whether this may not signify

The dragon is conquered by Michael; 447
to stand their ground, they seemed to be ex- sect.
9 And the great pelled, and fall down to the earth. And thus xv>
dragon was cast out, t/lg p.rcat furious, and voracious dragon was ~T~~
that old serpent, call- ? . r - ', ,. . , ° Rev.
cd the devil, and Sa- cast out i [»«»] the old. *erpentx so long expe- xii. g
tan, which deceiveth rienced in the arts of mischief : who, from his
the whole world: he falsehood, is called the devil, or the false accu-
was cast out into the ger ^ f hJ jj e satan or the gener-
earth, and his angels ' , , • 1 . , , .
were cast out with al adversary : he, zvho deceives the whole world
him. by his subtile temptations, zvas cast out of heav
en, and sunk down to the earth; and his con
federate angels zvere cast out with him, follow
ing him in his ruin, as they had done in his
10 And I heard a guilt. And I heard a great voice saying in 10
loud voice, saying }leaven ff0V} js come the lontr expected salva-
in heaven, Now is . , , ,./>-, r
come salvation, and tlon > an" tfle power, and the kingdom of our
strength, and the God is now exerted and established ; and the au-
kingdomof our God, thority of his Christ shall now prevail against all
Christ6; forthe accuS- opposition ; because the malignant and perfidi-
serof our brethren ous accuser of our brethren is now cast out, who
is cast down, which carried his malice to such a height, that he ac-
olTtttTay^Z™^ them Wore- our God day and night :
night. unrestrained by a sense of the Divine pres
ence, he was ready, as in the instance of Job,
(Job i. 9 ; ii. 5,) continually to charge them
with the greatest evils before him, who was
11 And they over- indeed the Witness of their integrity. And 11
came hun by the now ^^ navg overcome him, formidable as he
blood of the Lamb, J . , .. , . .. ] ,
and by the word of appeared, with all his confederate angels ; and
their testimony ; and it is by the blood of the Lamb they have gained
they loved not their tnjs giori0uS victory: its sacred efficacy has
hves unto the death. procured them Divine strength and grace . and
the remembrance of it has wrought powerfully
on their souls. And their victory has been,
under this, in a great measure, occasioned by
the word of their testimony ; by that word of
the gospel to which they had borne their testi
mony with so much fidelity, and at so great
an expense ; for they loved not their lives unto
the death; they exposed themselves to the
greatest dangers, and many of them actually
met their death in this glorious conflict ; but
io£ 7e 'heaven!; they fell to rise, and triumph and reign. And 12
and ye that dwell in therefore, rejoice, ye heavens, and ye who inhabit
the conquest of Satan by Christ, by the fully prevailed over heathenism in the em.
first publication of the gospel. Mr. Low- pire, and when an effectual stop was put to
man interprets it of the victory over Sa- the Mahometan impostor in these western
tan and his power, when Christianity had parts.

iniL which

448 Tet continues to persecute the woman.
sect, them, and, as it were, pitch your tents there: them. Wo to the in-
xv. i„. u .l 1 ..• , • i • .u • .. habitersot the earth,
let all the celestial armies proclaim the victory andof the sea . fop'
Rev with joy. But wo to those that inhabit the the devil is come
xii 12 terraqueous globe, consisting of the earth and down unto you, hav-
the sea : for the devil is come down to you, hav- ^^Tno A
ing great wrath, because he knoweth that he hath tnat he hath but a
but a short time ; and therefore, is maliciously short time.
bent to make the most he can of it, exerting
one powerful effort more to establish and con-
13 firm his cause. And when the dragon sazv that 13 And when the
he was cast out on the earth, I perceived him to dragon saw that he
be greatly enraged ; and saw, that mindful of wa*\ cast unt0 <h<;
0 * earth ne persecuted
the original of the late war, he persecuted the the ^,oman ^^
woman zvho had brought forth a male child, brought forth the
14 And to signify the extraordinary provision that man ch'M-
should be made for her deliverance, there were „„„ " °- „JtW0'
. ' . man were given two
immediately given to the woman two wings, wings of a great ea-
like those ofagreat and strong eagle, that she gle, that she might
<ght fly into the wilderness f unto her place, &? 'mi.° lh? wi,lder-
*^ ness into ner dace *
hich, as I observed before, was appointed for wnere she is nour-
her ; where, as I said, she is nourished for one i'shed for a time,
thousand two hundred and sixty davs ; that is, and times, and a half
r ¦ j .- ^ a time, from the
for a time, or one year, and times, or two years, face of '^ serpent_
and half a time, or year, that is, for three years
and an half, which is the same period. And C^0AU^S3J
thus she was hid from the face of the serpent, water as a flood, af.
and preserved from his destructive efforts, ter the woman, that
15 And the serpent threw out of his mouth a flood he mi£ht cause her
c vi o- c +l 1. to be carried away
of water, like a rivers after the woman, as she 0f the flood
was winging her flight from him, that he might 16 And the earth
cause her to be carried away by the stream, helped the woman,
16 And the earth assisted the woman; and the earth and the earth open-
, . , , , , ,_,,., ed her mouth, and
opened its mouth and drank up the flood which swaUowed up the
thedragonthrewoutofhis mouth? sothatit sunk flood which the drag-
as fast as it fell, and could not swell into such a on cast out of his
formidable current as he seemed to have in- m°^ ^nd the jra„.
17 tended it should. And the dragon was enraged on was wroth with
1 Fly into the wilderness.] This is the of Satan, andof those persecuting powers
same event that was represented, ver. 6. whom he instigates, God will raise
8 A flood of water, like a river.] Per- up some persons, (and perhaps, as Mr.
haps this is one of the artifices which Lowman observes, it may mean, some
these enormous creatures make use of to persons of power and authority in the
beat down their prey, when flying from world,) to protect his witnesses, and secure
them ; though I cannot, at present, re- manyofthose who faithfully retain the tes-
member any passage thai illustrates it. timony of Jesus ; and to prevent pure re-
b The earth assisted the woman, &c ] ligion from being entirely overborne and
This may intimate, that notwithstand- lost. And this has been, in fact, the case
ing all the violent and cruel attempts in many nations ; and particularly in this.

Reflections on the vision ofthe woman in heaven. 449
the woman, and went against the zvoman, to see all his efforts against sect.
to make war with her defeated by a superior power ; andhe went xv.
!»f./eTi?£h0kepn away to excite new troubles, and to make war 
seed, which Keep ,./ ¦ ' ., ¦ , Rev
the commandments against the woman, and against the remainder ££{7
of God, and have the 0fl ner seed, even as many as might by any
ChriTt°ny °f JC3US means be brouSht within his reach ; nor did he
spare any of those who keep the commandments of
God inviolable, and have the courage to retain,
at the greatest expense or hazard, the testimony
of Jesus Christ, in his pure uncorrupted
gospel. IMPROVEMENT.
Whatever concealed and unknown wonders may be inti- verse
mated in some parts of this grand and awful vision, in others
it contains very obvious and important instructions. While we
are beholding this emblematical representation of the Christian \ 2
church, let us adore the great original Sun of righteousness, who
has decked her with his glorious beams, and will at length cause
every faithful member of this blessed society, to shine forth as
the Sun in his Father's kingdom. And let us be desirous of
treading this changeable and uncertain world under our feet. Let
us thankfully own the hand which has crowned the church with
the apostles, as with a diadem ; and taught by their precepts, and
inspired by their example, let us prepare ourselves for that sacred 7
war, to which we are called, the war against the devil, and his
confederate hosts. It is indeed, under a very formidable type,
that he is here represented : His cruelty, his subtilty, his expe
rience in all the arts of destruction, are painted out with. dread
ful propriety, in the old serpent, the great dragon ; but, formi- 3
dable as his violence, or artful and potent as the confederacy of
infernal spirits may be, here is a victory gained over him, which
calls for the congratulation of all the armies ofthe Lord: the drag- 9
on and his angels are cast out ; the saints are enabled to triumph i0
over him, feeble and impotent as they are. But, in what way
are they able to overcome him ? It is by the blood of the Lamb,
and by the word of their testimony. Instructive and edifying ad- 11
monition ! Let this be our confidence, even the banner ofthe
crow, the blood of the Saviour, who died upon it; and, in this
signal, we shall come off conquerors too ; faith in him shall be
our shield; the word of God shall be our sword, the sword of the
Spirit ; and satan, thus resisted, shall flee before us, (James
iv. 7.) In vain are the floods of temptation, which he may at
tempt to throw out of his mouth, to debauch our principles, or 15, 16
practices ; they shall be entirely swallowed up. And though
the church be for a while in the wilderness, it shall be happily 14
sheltered, and tenderly nourished; there, its members shall be in

450 A beast rises from the sea, with seven heads and ten horns :
sbct. safety, as if they were taken up to God, even unto his throne, till
XY" the time which he has appointed for its triumph. In the mean
verse wb''e' however the sons of malice, under the instruction and in-
St 10 fluence ofthe great accuser of the brethren, may defame them :
however persecution may attack and harrass them ; let them be
-11 courageous and undaunted, not loving their lives even to the
death, in the cause of Christ ,- for, though they fall, they shall rise
again to certain victory and glory ; nor shall death bring down
their heads so low, as to render them unworthy of wearing a
crown of eternal life.
SECT. XVI.
The vision ofthe tzvo beasts, and the outrages committed by them.
Rev. XIII. throughout.
Revelation XIII. 1. Rev. XIII. l.
sect. A ND I stood upon the sand of the sea, as I A ND l stood up.
™. A apprehended in the vision, and saw «^s™^dZVi
~ — fierce and savage beast3- ascending out of the beast rise up out of
xiii 1 seai having seven heads, and ten horns ; to in- the sea, having se-
timate the city of Rome standing upon seven Yen heads, and ,,e.n
, .„ . , ' , . , • .. i_- i. •.. j horns, and upon his
hills, and the ten kingdoms into which its do- norns ten crowns,
minions were to be divided : and upon his and upon his heads
. horns [were]4en diadems ,- to signify the royal the name °f blas-
power that was to be found in each : and on p emy'
his heads [there were] names of blasphemy^ such
names as it was most profane and blasphemous
to assume.
2 And the beast which I saw, was, as to the 2 And the beast
form of the greater part of its body, like a leap- w,hi'ch I saw was
. j • /• . r -i n -j t- l like unto a leopard,
ard, and us feet [were] like those of a bear, and hisfeet were as
to signify its exceeding great fierceness ; and its the feet of a bear,
mouth was like the mouth of a roaring and furious and his mouia as
lion : and the dragon, who still appeared on the ^"X dragon
visionary scene, that is, the devil, gave him, gave him his power,
' Savage beast.] This I understand of b Names of blasphemy.] They must
the papal power, as exercised by the bishop have very little acquaintance with the ar-
qf Rome, supported by his regular clergy, rogant titles which have been assumed or
and by those secular princes, who have admitted by the popes, who discern not
given up their name and power to him. in them a very remarkable illustration of
And when the dragon is said to give him this circumstance of the prophecy. Instead
his power and throne, Sec. ver. 2, it inti- of ovo/ao., the common reading, I think
mates, that he should have his seat or ovo//*t«, names, in the plural, which is
residence there, where the dragon had supposed by the authority of the Alexan.
reigned, even at Rome ; which had been drian, and other manuscripts, to be pref-
the seat of idolatry and persecution during erable.
its pagan state .

One of its heads, being wounded, is healed again. 451
.ind his seat, and by solemn delegation, his power, and his throne, sect.
great authority. and great authority in his kingdom ; so that xvi-
this beast seemed to be constituted his vicege- — """
rent ; however he might pretend to represent ^-J^
a very different person.
3 And I saw one And I sazv one of his heads wounded, as it 3
of his heads, as it were, to death ; that is, in such a manner, that
death : Zl'hUdead- a recovelT seemed impossible ; to signify those
ly wound was heal- early efforts, which should be made, to put a
ed ; and all the stop to the usurpation, cruelties, and blasphe-
world wondered af- mv, represented by these heads, and the names
written on them. And yet its mortal wound,
as one would have thought it must have prov
ed, zvas unaccountably healed. And the whole
earth wondered at so strange- an event, [and]
they [followed] after the ztiid beast, thinking a
greater argument of its extraordinary power
arose from its cure, than could have taken
4 And they wor- place, had he never been wounded at all.' And 4
S''v Phd the draffon tney-> that lst l^e inhabitants of the earth, zvor-
Zn^thKe\st™nd MPPed the dragon, who gave his authority to
they worshipped the the wild beast ; and they zvorshipped the wild
beast, saying, who beast, even as with Godlike adoration, saying,
is hke unto the w/ th t pretends t0 Deity in heaven, or earth,
beast i who is able . . ., ,. , r , , « ,
to make war with L1*] ""e unt0 f'le beast ? or who can ever pre
lum .' sume to make war against him, since his power
is so well established, without hazard of imme-
5 And there was diate or certain destruction ? And there was 5
given unto him a given to if, that is, to this monster, a mouth speak-
£reat things?* and inS great things, and blasphemies, as with a hu-
blasphemies ; and man voice ; to signify that it was influenced by
power was given that being, who assuming the form and organs
linue forty IdZ'o °f a b™te> *ad .USed the P0Wer °f SPeech for
months. the most mischievous purposes. And there
was also given unto it power to make zvard with
the saints with some apparent advantage, for
the term above mentioned, of forty tzvo
<¦ Never been wounded at all.] It is making them ; and may afterwards be pro-
certain that ineffectual efforts, to recover ductive of better fruits and consequences.
the liberty and purity ofthe churclv, have A Power to -make war ; prc.\s,ucv TroiwuiO]
sometimes been improved into occasions Our translators have followed those copies,
of further usurpations ; and many have which omit the word, iro>.ifj.n, and have
been inlimidated by them from making rendered tfooicrai continue . a sense which,
any further attempts Yet they are not it must be owned, it sometimes bears,
entirely destitute of their good effects, as particularly, Acls xv. 33 ; xx. 3, but I
they at least deliver the souls of those have chosen to rely on those copies whick
who have exerted their utmost ability in retain the word rmuov. See ver, 7.
VOL. 6. .TR

452 ft makes war with the saints.
sect, months ; that is, one thousand twelve hundred
XV1- and sixty prophetic days or years. And he 6 And he opened
R opened his infernal mouth to utter blasphemy his mouth in blasphe-
riii.6 against God, even to blaspheme hisholy and ven- 5LJ5S&S
erable name, and his tabernacle pitched among and his tabernacle,
men; and, not only did he speak malignant and them that dwell
things against the inhabitants of the earth, but in heaven-
even against those that dwell in heaven? (Corn
er pare Dan. xi. 36.) And it was, by Divine per- 7 And it was giv-
mission, given unto him to make war with the en unt? nim to make
saints, and to overcome them for a time ; and so ™*£ wt'* ^^e
universal was the success of his pernicious un- them : and power
dertakings, that it seemed, as if there was given was given him over
to him power over every tribe, and tongue, and* kindreds, and
a j n .u ¦ l l-1 r fi ./. tongues, and nations.
8 nation. And all the inhabitants of the earth g And all that
shall be so deluded with his artifices, or intim- dwell upon the earth
idated by his terrors, that they shall worship sha11 worship him,
himf that is, all whose names are not written in ^nTfcetalk
the book of life of the Lamb, zvho was slain, for of life ofthe Lamb,
some were registered in that book even from 9>ain from the foun-
the foundation of the world ;S and they shall, dation of the world-
by a secret energy, be preserved in the
midst of so general and ruinous a defection.
9 If any one has an ear to hear, let him at- 9 If any man have
tentively hear this ; for it is a matter of a an ear» let nim ttear-
most important nature, and the most surpris
ing phenomenon which can be imagined,
that such an idolatrous and persecuting power
should arise in the Christian church, and that
' Those that dwell in heaven.] It is very with those which immediately precede
injurious to the saints and angels, when them ; but, after all, it is very harsh to
they are represented as desirous of attract- say, Christ was slain from the foundation of
ing to themselves that worship which the world. He is in another place called
ought to be appropriated to God ; and simply, the Lamb slain, Rev. v. 12, and a
nothing worse can be imagined of them, kingdom is said to be prepared for good
than that they should be delighted with men from the foundation of the world, Mat.
such services as are paid them in the Ro- xxv 34. And, laying these things to-
mish ritual. gether, I think it abundantly sufficient to
1 The inhabitants of the earth shall wor- justify the interpretation I have here giv-
ship him-] The extravagant idolatry here en, especially when compared with anoth-
mentioned, is very suitable to the temper er passage in this book, chap. xvii. 8,
and practice of those, who, in order to whose names were not written in the book of
avoid persecution, comply with the claims life, from the foundation ofthe world. Mr.
and demands of the papal power, contrary Peirce thinks it is an allusion to the cus-
to their conscience ; for, it is the Ian- torn of registering the actions of worthy
guage of such a compliance, that the persons, as Mai. iii, 17, undoubtedly is ;
wrath of men is more to be dreaded than and, that this book of life is, as it were,
that of God himself. the catalogue of good men that have lived
e Registered from the foundation of the in all ages. Peirce on Phil. iv. 3. But I
world.] I am well aware of what has cannot be of opinion, that this exhausts
been said to justify the sense which these the full meaning ofthe expression.
words must have, if taken in connection

Another beast ariseth out ofthe earth: 453
10 He that lead- God should suffer it so far to prevail. Nev- sect.
eth into captivity, ertheless, God will not forget the injuries his xvi-
ty* ife That^aietii PeoPje sustain; but, if any one lead [them] into ~~~~
with the sword, captivity, he shall be led into captivity himself xf»'
must be killed with by a superior power, which he shalbnot be able iq '
the sword. Here tQ res;st an(j tf anl) ong siatj others with the
is the patience and ,-'..'.•' v, , J , , ,, , . ,n
the faith of the sword ot injustice and cruelty, he shall himself
saints. be slain with the szvord of Divine vengeance,
when God comes to make inquisition for blood.
In the mean time, while they are waiting for
his appearance, here is a sufficient exercise for
the patience and the faith of the saints: it is the
greatest trial to which they were ever brought ;
let them therefore consider themselves as call
ed out by God to it, and be assured that he
will limit it both as to its duration and degree,
in a manner answerable to the purposes of his
infinite wisdom, and of his peculiar love to
11 And I beheld them. And, to represent a very crafty and 11
another beast com- insiduous power, which should join with the
ing up out of the r ", , , • •
e^rih : and he had former, and greatly abet its sanguinary perse-
two horns like a cutions, I saw another beast h ascending out of
lamb, and he spake tne earth . i audit had two horns, like a lamb ;
agon. £^ whatever gentleness there might be in that
12 a d h circumstance of its appearance, it spake like a
ciseth all the power dragon. And such is the nature of their alii- 12
ofthe first beast be- ance, that it exercises all the power of the first
fore him, and caus- oeast^ in its presence ; and it makes the earth,
them which dwell and those that dwell in it, to worship the first
therein, to worship beast, whose deadly wound was healed, whose
tlie first beast, whose interest, which seemed so much endangered,
heafed. W°U"d WaS was grea% revived, being thus powerfully
13 And he doeth abetted and supported. And he, in order to 13
great wonders, so confirm his subtile pretences, to lord it over
that he maketh fire ine consciences of men, does great miracles?*-
come down trom , . r. j r i
heaven on the earth s0 as even t0 make Pre come dozen from heaven
in the sight of men. to earth before men ; strange artifices he has,
h Another beast.] As I look upon the distinction between them the more re
former to be the papal power, I am ready, markable ; but what other mystery may
with the best critics I know, to interpret be suggested, I cannot conjecture.
this of the religious orders of the church of k Great miracles.] The artful impos-
Rome, (particularly that of the Jesuits,) tures, which the regular clergy, that is, the
who have many of them temporal estates several orders of monks, and especially
and jurisdictions added to their spiritual, the Jesuits, have used to persuade the
and thus have greatly supported the pa- people of the truth of their pretended
pacy. miracles and revelations, seem to be
' Out of 'the earth.] This beast is said finely delineated by this otherwise amaz-
to ascend from the earth, whereas the ing description.
other ascended^rom the sea, to make the

454 And causeth all to receive his mark.
sscx. to persuade them of his being endowed with 14 And deceiveth
xvi- more than natural powers, and that the ven- %"*** d"'eU °n
— — f, .,, , i • n,i . tlie earth, by the
Rev. Seance ot heaven will be armed against all that mea„sof those mira-
xiii. oppose him ! And he deceiveth the inhabitants cles which he had
14 ofthe earth by the signs which it is given him P°wer t° d° in the
' r i , r ¦ , * i- t - l l-, sight of the beast:
to do before the beast ; commanding the inhabit- saying. t0 ,nem that
ants of the earth to make an image ofthe beast, dwell on the earth,
that had the wound ofthe sword, and yet lived; that they should
that is, he teaches men to extol, and almost ™^a» -"g^
adore, that, which in itself is most contemptible the wound by a
15 and detestable. Audit was given to him, by sword, and did live.
a Divine permission, to give spirit and breath, 15 ^nd he haJ
, . ' r i i - i ,[ . -u power to give lira
as lt were, to the image of the beast,'- that the t)nto t]le °mA^ 0e
image of the beast might speak with an audible the beast, that the
voice. And, so zealous and powerful is he in image of the beast
abetting this cause, that by this its oracle, he ^^usfthatt
should cause as many as will not worship the many as would not
16 image ofthe beast, to be put to death. And he worship the image
cquse/h all, of every rank and condition, both ^ ^le^ea?t -hould
small and great, rich and poor, freemen and iq ^nd he causeth
slaves, tQ receive the mark of this detestable all, both small and
power, on their right hand, or their foreheads, g1-eat> nob and poor,
! ^ , c , • i - pi free and bond, to
in token of becoming its subjects and property. recelve a mark -
%7 And, so rigorously is this enforced, that no one their right hand, or
should be able to buy, or sell, but one who has m tneir foreheads.
some such trace of the mark,m or the name of 37 ^"df fhat no
, , , , i ¦ i ¦ • ' man might buy or
the beast, or the number, which is equivalent to sell, save he that had
the numeral letters of his name, and which I the mark, or the
thought, in the vision, I saw impressed on the naraeof the beast, or
. „ l i i r i ir tt 'he number of his
18 hands and foreheads ot many. Herein is name.
a great effort of wisdom ; let him, therefore, 18 Here is wisdom.
whoever he be, who hath an enlarged and Let hlm tnat hath,
penetrating understanding, beyond what is ^Tumbtr'^Te
common, compute the number of the beast ; for beast : for it is the
1 linage ofthe beast.] What the i-magc m Receive the mark.] I have elsewhere
ofthe beast is, distinct from ihe beast itself, observed, fSerm. fo young people, Serm.
I confess I know not; and therefore in. iv. p. 79,) that it was customary to mark
terpret the expressions, making an image, soldiers and slaves with some impressions,
and giving it breath, &c. of idolizing the either on their hands or foreheads, by
power of the Pope, and compelling per- which they might be known to belong to
sons to pay homage to it, and obey the their respective masters or commanders;
edicts it published. And all the enor- and idolaters, with the signature of the
moos fury of the inquisition, which is god they worshipped. Perhaps this may
managed by one of tlie regular ordeis in- particularly refer to the sacraments which
eluded in this interpretation, namely, the the people are obliged, on the highest
Dominican, is a rem u-kible verifisation of penalty, to receive from the Romish priests,
the following part of the prophecy, of its and which none can receive without such
cau ting all that would not worship it to be superstitious and idolatrous riles, as are, in
put to death. effect, worshipping the image ofthe beast.

Reflections on the two beasts. 455
number of a man ; it is the number of a man,n or the numeral letters sect.
and his number is m {he name of a m d ^ numb ¦ and xvi.
six hundred three , , . ' ' 
score and six. amounts on the whole, to six hundred and sixty
six ; which I leave to the intelligent reader to xiii '
decypher, 18
IMPROVEMENT.
Whoever is the beast intended, and whatever be meant by verse
his image, his character, beyond all controversy, is very odious
and detestable ; for he is represented as blaspheming the name
of God, and his tabernacle, and as making war with the saints. 6, 7
There have arisen such impious monsters in th-n Christian church,
and none among them have been more openly and enormously
wicked and profane, than those who have made the loudest pre
tensions to be the vicegerents oj Christ, and invested with his
whole authority. Many of the saints of God have seemed to
have been overcome by this antichristian tyranny ; many have 10
been led into captivity; many have been slain with the sword :
but those who took them captive, continuing impenitent, shall be
taken, and the slayers slain. O, may our names be written in the
LamPs book of life ! then shall we be secure in the midst of all li
these formidable evils ; and, from every trial of our faith and
patience, shall come out as gold seven times purified. Let us not be
troubled and offended, to discern these usurpations in the course
of Divine Providence prevailing, and the time actually come, in
many parts of the world, in which men can neither buy nor sell, it
nor are permitted to enjoy any other natural or civil privilege, if
they will not give up their names to the beast, receive his mark, and
implicitly submit to his authority. The prophecy justly removes
all offence which might he taken at the event ; and, discerning
its accomplishment, we may embolden our hopes, that the tri
umphs of Divine justice over these ministers of the dragon, as 11
p The number of a man, 8tc. ] Of all the as it fixes the rise of the beast to the year
various interpretations given to this text, 756, or thereabouts, when, upon the de-
which it would be endless lo enumerate, slruction of the exarchate of Ravenna,
and much more to canvas, I find none that the Pope became a temporal monarch ,-
pleases jne so well, as that of Sir Isaac lhat is, in .prophetic language, u beast.
Newton ; that the words \alwo; and See many other conjectures in Limborch's
(V"DV1> the man of Latium, or of Rome, Theol. 7- xi. 19 Mr. Potter thinks the
whose numeral letters, taken together, number referred to is the cube root of 666,
make 666, are here referred to. And I namely, 25, (which has led Dr. More to
suppose this number is mentioned to sig- fix upon number 12, relating to the church
nify, that the appearance of that power, of Christ, and number 25, relating to anti-
whose efforts were to continue 1260 years, Christ ;) and concludes further, that the
(compare chap. xii. 6, note d,) was lo exact cube is not mentioned, to prevent too
happen about^>66 years after the date of sudden a discovery. Compare More's
the revelations, A. D. 96. And this I Theol. p. 134. Grotius's referring it to
take to be the grand key by which the era Trajan is very ungrounded, in every view.'
ef the fall of Babylon is to be calculated^

456 The Lamb is represented as standing on mount Sion ;
sect, they are also foretold, will be fulfilled with the like punctuality.
xvi- And O, may the church of God be secured from their artifices,
~~~~ and fortified against their terrors; and in his own due time, may
13*11 he break the jazv bone ofthe wicked ! May he utterly disarm all
the power and policy of those who take counsel together against
12 the Lord and kis anointed; and though their confederacies may
seem to mock all human opposition, yet, at his appearance, they
shall melt away as snow before the sun, when the time to remem
ber Sion, yea, the set time is come. (Psal. cii. 13.)
SECT. XVII.
The vision ofthe Lamb standing upon mount Sion, surrounded whh
those whom he had redeemed; andof several mighty angels, pro
claiming his vengeance upon the beast, and upon those that wor
ship him. Rev. XIV. throughout.

SECT, xvii

Revelation XIV. 1. Rev. XIV. 1.
¦ AND, while these terrible objects were be- A N D l looked,
-" fore me, / looked, and beheld another ob- f* ,andlo,aLamb
.... ,', , .. stood on the mount
ject, which animated my heart under the alarm sion, and with him
xiv. 1 an<t distress they gave me : for behold, the Lamb an hundred forty and
was standing upon mount Sion, which was rep- four thousand, hay.
- j * i • • ,, , r int hi! Father's
resented to me also in my vision, as the place n*me bitten ;„
on which the temple, that had been opened in their foreheads.
heaven stood ; and with him were one hundred
forty four thousand, who, in opposition to the
name of the beast, which was so rigorously im
posed, and by many received with so base a
submission, had the name of God his Father
written on their foreheads, in token of their in
violable submission, and entire dedication to ? A"<*1 beard a
2 him. And I heard a voice out of heaven, which as the vo-lce 0f man *
was loud as the sound of many waters, when waters, and as the
tossing themselves in the ocean, and like the v0lce ot a great
sound of great thunder ; and, loud one? awful as hea"deth:e va0"ce 0f
it was, it was accompanied with a most de- harpers harping with
lightful harmony ; for / heard the voice of harp- their harps ;
ers playing upon their harps, aiding their in- 3 And they slmS
¦**^ ^ us lt were <i new
struments with the melody of their voices. song. before the
3 And they sung, as it were, a nezv song, before the throne, and before
throne, and before the four living creatures, and the fo,u,p beasts> and
, c tj x. • ?i_- • • -ii the elders ; and no
the twenty four elders, who m this vision still man couId learn that
appeared to be present ; and none could learn song, but the hun-
the song, unless the one hundred and forty four dred and rorty an^
thousand, zvho are redeemed from the earth, and ^rX'me^S
are as representatives of the whole body of the the earth.

Surrounded with the redeemed. 457
4 These are they redeemed. These are pure and unspotted sect.
which were not defil- solns free from tne idolatries and other abomi- xvii-
ed with women ; tor . , . , , , . . , ___
they are virgins : nations which have been so prevalent in the
theseare they which age in which they live ; or, to speak in the pro- xiv. 4
follow the Lamb phetic language, these are they who have not
gobe'the:riheVser were bem P°lluted W'th WOmm : f0r tfleV are cha8te
redeemed from a- virgins:3- these are they who follow the Lamb
mong men, being the whithersoever he goeth ; and, having humbly
first fruits unto God, traced his footsteps upon earth, shall be led
and to the Lamb. , , . , r . r „ . ,
by him to the possession ot various and ever
new delights in the celestial world. These
are they, who were redeemed from among men,
[as] the first fruits, consecrated to God, and to
the Lamb ; most excellent in their kind, and
separate from every unclean or profane use, to
the immediate honour of God, and of their
5 And in their Redeemer.b And no deceit, or evil of any 5
tauUeh forStfhe"dare kind' wasfoundin the'ir mouth, for they are en-
without fault before tirely blameless before the throne of God, and ex-
the throne of God. ,alted to that world, where he reigns in perfect
purity, as well as Divine glory, nor can any
thing unclean be admitted in his presence.
6 And I saw an- And I saw another glorious angel, flying with 6
other angel fly in the strength and rapidity, through the midst of
having the everlast' heaven," having in' his hand the volume of a
ing gospel to preach book, which he displayed, as with an air of
unto them that dwell complacency and triumph, even the everlast-
every6 *£& and inS gospel, to preach to the inhabitants of the
kindred, and tongue, earth, even to every nation, and tribe, and tongue,
and people, and people, dispersed over the world. And 7
7 Saying, with a as jje passe(j^ j heard him making proclama-
louu voice^ x'cur , ™ . . , ,
God, and give glory uon °* lts important contents, and saying with
to him, for the hour a loud voice, Fear God, and give glory to him,
of Ins judgment is wjth becoming reverence and submission-
come : and worship y_.. /¦ 1 ¦ • , .. • i 1
him that made heav->r the hour °f his judgment is come, when he
en and earth, and the shall execute vengeance on his enemies,
sea, andthe fountains and worship him who made heaven and earth,
and sea, and the limpid fountains of waters,
which are derived from it, and flow back
¦ They are virgins.] This probably Deut xviii. 4; Exod. xxii.29 ; Numb, xvihd
signifies their/reeio»i from idolatry, which 12 ; Micah vii. 1. Compare James i. 18.
is, in a spiritual sen9e, fornication ; nor ' Angel flying, &c ] The flight of an
can it, with any reason, be urged against angel admirably represc nts the swiftness of
marriage. that progress by which the gospel dispersed
b First fruits, most excellent in their itself over the whole world, as Archbish-
kind, ISfcO] That the Jewish first fruits op Tillotson well observes. See his Works,
had this property, will appear from com- Vol. II. p. 144.
paring the following- texts relating to them ;

458 An angel denounces the fall of Babylon.
sect, into it. And another great angel followed 'him, 8 And there fol.
xv"' crying out, as with the voice of exultation and lowed another angel,
— triumph, saying, It is fallen, it is fallen, [even] ^% E'tha't
xiv. 8 Babylon, the great city, a city famous as Baby- great city) hecause
lon of old, when it was at the height of its she made all nations
power and glory : God in his righteous ven- ,d''i,lk °^,th^win? of
1 , ° , J , . , , a ... , the wrath of her for-
geance, hath brought it down, because it made n;Cation.
all the nations drink of the wine of its raging
fornication, till they were stimulated thereby to
the most scandalous and furious excesses. 9 And the third an.
9 And a third angel followed them both, saying gel followed them,
with a loud voice, If any one, how strong soever *&Vn% with a loud
, ' J ii l-. +i voice, it any man
the temptation may have been, zvorsnip the worship the beast
beast, and his image, and receive the mark on his and his image, and
forehead, or on his hand;* if he subject himself receive his mark in
to this wicked and idolatrous form of religion, ^ ^e»d» or m
and obstinately persist in it, notwithstanding 10 The same shall
the light which God is giving to discover its drink of the wine of
10 errors and superstitions ; He also shall, him- thf. ™rath of God,
... , ' . r , ¦ j- -¦ rr j which is poured out
self, drink of the wine of the indignation of Lroa, without mixture in-
Which is tempered with various ingredients of to the cup of his in-
wrath, without anv mixture oi mercy, in the cup d]i-?l11at!on : and h?
of his wrath; and he shall be tormented zvith fire wlt]l fire and brim_
and brimstone, in the day of God's future ven- stone, in the pres-
geance, in the presence of the holy angels,e and ence of the holy an-
in the presence ofthe Lamb ,¦* whose religion has f^e of uieLamPbT'
so shamefully been perverted and dishonoured, n Andthesmo'ke
even by those, who pretend entirely to have of their torment as-
1 1 engrossed it : And the smoke of their torment wndeth "P for ever
b , , r , . , J . , and ever : and they
ascendeth for ever and ever, without any period ; nave no rest <jay no^,
and they have no rest day nor night, who wor- night, who worship
ship the beast and his image, and whoever, \ne beast and hi*
in contempt of the authority and testimony e'ver deceiveth The
of God, receive the mark of his name,* as mark of his name.
<i On his hand.] Compare sect. xvi. death, even Christ, that-merciful and cont.
note m. passionate High Priest. Clarke's Posth.
' Presence of the holy angels.] From Serin. Vol. 1 p. 341.
hence Mr. Reynolds conjectures, that pos- 8 The smoke of their torment — who wor-
sibly the torments of the damned may, at ship the beast, &c] When I seriously re-
certain seasons, through eternal ages, be- fleet on this text, and how directly the
come a spectacle to the inhabitants of the force of it lies against those, who, con-
blessed world above. See his Queries con- trary to the light of their consciences, con-
cerning angels, p. 305. tinue in the communion of the church of
i Presence of the Lamb.] This signifies, Rome, for secular advantage, or to avoid
(as Dr. Clarke well observes,) that it shall the terror of persecution, it almost makes
not only be appointed by the infinite me tremble ; and I heartily wish, that all
Majesty of God, the righteous Judge of others, who connive at those things in
all, but approved moreover by men and the discipline and worship of protestant
angels, and by him also, who loved us unto churches, which they, in their conscience.

They who die in the Lord are blessed. 459
the badge of their devotedness to hiiri. In sect.
the mean time, these deceivers shall have xv"-
their day, when all the terrors of secular pow- — "" ™
er shall enforce their impious and iniquitous J?' ,
12 Here is the pa- decrees. And here is the patience of the jg *
here6 °/ 'u^'that saints > here \.are~[ tns triumphs of those who
keep the command- keep the commandments of God, and the faith of
ments of God, and Jesus, and are determined to maintain the pu-
the faith of Jesus. rjty Gf the gospel amidst these formidable ef-
13 And I heard a forts to corrupt it. And I heard a voice from 13
voice from heaven, / ; f W t th; f th ¦
saying unto me, v - <5 . . »
Write, Blessed are struction of mankind in the most distant ages :
the dead which die henceforth h blessed [are] the dead, that die in
in the L°rd' Y°m the Lord:1 so numerous, and so various are
sriththe Spirit, that ths calamities which persecuting powers shall
they may rest from bring upon the saints, that there is abundant
their labours, and reason to congratulate those who are taken out
low*™* d° fol" of this vexatious, oppressive, and afflictive
world, whether by a natural, or by a violent
death : yea, saith the Spirit, by whose inspira
tion and command I recorded it, they are
assuredly blessed ; for they are removed, that
they may for ever rest from their labours, and
their sorrows ; and their works oi piety and
goodness, though so ill requited here, shall
not be forgotten, but shall follow them into the
presence of God, shall be acknowledged there
in the most condescending manner, and through
the riches of Divine mercy, recompensed with
eternal glory. Accordingly, let this remem
brance of their faith and patience, in connec
tion with this transcendent reward, encourage
and animate their surviving brethren to imitate
their examples.
think to be sinful remains of popish super- are said to follow with them, per a.t!\w, not
stition and corruption, would seriously to come man} thousand years after them.
attend to this passage, which is one of ' Die in the Lord.] Archbishop Tillotson
the most dreadful in the whole, book of interprets this chiefly of those who die
God, and weigh its awful contents, that martyrs in the 'cause of Christ ; who, no
they may keep at the greatest possible doubt, are included. But I think the
distance from this horrible curse, which phrase more extensive. There is, per
is sufficient to -make the ears qf every one haps, an allusion to the words of Solomon,
that hears it, to tingle. Compare Jer. xxv. Eccl. iv. 2, 1 praised the dead already dead,
15,16. rather than the living, yet alive, in time of
h Henceforth.] The learned Witsius un- extreme degeneracy, and bitter persecu-
derstands this to mean, from the time of tion. See his Works, Vol. II. page 183.
their death : as if it had been said, (oca-ag?/) Bishop Burnet, fon the Articles, p. 200,)
immediately after their dissolution they and many other protestant writers, have
are blessed. Wits. Oecon. Fad. 3. xiv. 21. justly urged this text, as demonstrative
And Mr. Baxter observes, their works against the popish doctrine of purgatory.
TOI.. 6- i .'0

460 One with a sharp sickle reaps the earth.
sect. And Isaw, and behold, another remarkable 14 And I looked,
x™- appearance offered itself to my view; a white and ^hold, a ^ white
— — . J.,.. . , , r . / i u cloud ; and upon the
Rev. ctoud-> shining with wonderful lustre and beauty ; cloud one sat like un.
xiv,' and on the cloud one sitting, who seemed by to the Son of man,
14 the majesty of his form, to be like the Son qf having on his head
J J . ' . , j. - a golden crown, and
man, as represented in Daniel ; having^ on his inshis hand a sharp
head a golden crown, and in his hand, instead sickle.
of a sceptre, a sharp sickle : so that he seemed
to be going forth, as to some wonderful har-
13 vest. And as soon as I had viewed him, 15 And another
another angel came out ofthe temple of God, angel came out of
¦Il i i ¦ .. r • A . * j. the temple, cryinp
crying, with a loud voice, to him that sate upon with a ,0£d voic^ *
the cloud, Rut forth thy sickle, and reap, for the him that sat on the
season of thy reaping is come, because the har- cloud, Thrust in thy
vest ofthe earth is now fully ripe. (Compare ^m arV^ ^ g
Joel iii. 13.) Execute therefore this judg- thee to reap; for the
ment, O thou mighty Messenger of God, harvest of the earth
which the wickedness ofthe world hath right- 1S riP6-
1 6 eously deserved. And, accordingly, he that 16 And he that
sate upon the cloud, put forth his sickle on the sat on the cloud
earth, with strength and rapidity; and thehar; *™£ine *'h ftnl
vest of the earth was presently reaped; signi- the earth was reap.
fying, that the execution of the threatened ed.
vengeance should be very speedy. But it
seemed that the vintage yet remained to be
17 gathered in. And, in reference to this, an- 17. And ano%^
other angel came out of the temple, that was in tnf temple which is
heaven; and he also was armed as the other, in heaven, he also
like the Son of man, and had a sharp sickle in having a sharp sic-
18 his hand. And another angel, just at that in- ej3 And another
stant, came from the altar, having, as it seemed, angel came out from
power over the fire of it ; and he called out the altar, which had
zvith a great cry to him who had the sharp sickle, P°.w?r ov.f? fire '""J
cried wii.ii 3. loud
saying, Put forth thy sharp sickle, and lop off 'CT„ t0 him that had
the clusters ofthe vine, which grows upon, and the sharpsickle, say-
extends itself almost over the earth, for its ™S. Th™fl, in th3f
, ., . , sharp sickle, and
grapes are ripe; and the persons represented gath^r the clusters
by it have so abused the Divine long suffer- of the vine of the
ing, that it is proper the season of their de- earth ;for her grapes
19 struction should commence. And accord- ^i^dThe angel
ingly the angel, with celerity and vigour, thrust in his sickle,
thrust out his sickle upon the earth, and lop- into the earth, and
fed off the grapes' from the vine ofthe earth ; gf*^ ^dlWtl
and he threw [them] into the great wine press mt0 the great wine
qf the wrath of God, which seemed to stand press ofthe wrath of
20-ready to receive them. And the wine press God-
[which stood] out ofthe city, was trodden pre3°s Awas Voddea
with great violence; and the blood oi the witbout the city, ami

Reflections on the account here given of Divine vengeance. 461
blood came out of graPei which I knew betokened the blood of «"t.
the wjne press, even those who were enemies to God and his peo-  '
unto the horse bri- pi^ came out 0fi the wine press in such abun- R
^thousand ITsix dance> *at h made a kind of inundation, like xiv.'
hundred furlongs, a vast river, or sea, and reached up even to the 20
bridles of the horses, which attempted to pass
the channel through which it flowed, at the dis
tance of one thousand six hundred furlongs.^ In
such an amazing extent and quantity was the
effusion of blood represented to me in vision*
(Compare Isa. lxiii. 3.)
IMPROVEMENT.
In what awful characters is the righteous vengeance of God verse
here described ! How quickly do his haughtiest enemies fall be- 15'^
fore him, like corn before the sickle, or clusters of grapes before
the knife ! His zvine press shall indeed be trodden, and the blood
of his enemies shall overflow ; but, blessed are all they that put
their trust in him, and look to htm, who trod the wine press alone,
and who distinguishes himself by the title of him, who is mighty
to save, and who travels in the greatness of his strength. (Isa.
lxiii. 1 — 3.) Arrayed in terror, he will vanquish all the enemies
of his people ; but, to his faithful followers, will appear
with the gentleness of the Lamb, of the Lamb their Redeemer, to \
whose honour their voices and their harps shall resound. O, how
happy are those souls, who, by his special love, being redeemed 3, 4
from among men, and having humbly traced the steps of his purity
and goodness on-earth, shall, in the heavenly world, follow the
Lamb whithersoever he goes ! Let us be accordingly engaged to
preserve ourselves unspotted from the world, and to walk worthy
of so exalted a hope and expectation ; to keep our mouths from
every deceit, that we may he found blameless in the presence of 5
God, and ofthe Lamb. God hath granted us the everlasting gos-
/>e7,on purpose that we might be taught tofear him, and to give glo- 6 7
ry to his name ; to worship him, as the great Creator and righteous
Governor ofthe universe : and while we are under the conduct of
his Providence, and devoted to his service, let nothing discourage
k One thousand six hundred furlongs.] As dimension of that country over which the
a furlong is one eighth ot a mile, this judgment should extend, which is here
would amount to 200 miles. This repre- prophetically referred to. Though per-
^entation, like the dimensions of that tern- haps it may only intimate in general, that
pie, which Ezekiel saw, may seem extrav- after the antichristian powers had long
agantly large, and such as the eye, in vis- oppressed and persecuted the saints ; the
ion, could not possibly judge of. I look power of Christ should humble and destroy
upon it, therefore, as only an hyperbolical them ; and therefore they are represent-
expression, to signify its exceeding great- ed as a harvest ripe, and fit for reaping, he.
ness ; unless possibly it may point out the the measure of their iniquities being fulh

462 The vision qf seven angels with seven vials ;
sect, or dismay us. Though for the present we see that Babylon is tri-
XVIU umphant, though its patrons are making themselves drunk with the
~~~ blood of his saints, a very different cup is prepared for her, and
8—10 W'H assuredly be given her to drink ; even the cup of the wrath
of God, poured forth without mixture; while blessings, inconceiva
ble and eternal, are reserved for those that suffer fir righteous*
12 ness sake. Let the patience, therefore, of those who keep the
commandments of God, and the faith of Christ, he invincible ; for
their fiercest, and most formidable enemies, can only kill the
body ; and having done that, can neither prevent, nor delay, the
13 blessedness of the dead that die in the Lord. The infallible Spirit
has said it, the blessed apostle hath, by Divine command, re
corded it, for the instruction and triumph of his people in all
ages, that they rest from their labours, and that their works fol
low them ; while those that persecuted and hated them, rest not
I1 day nor night ; but the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for
ever and ever. And, O, that numbers of those who worship the
beast, and who receive its image, may be awakened, while the
day of their visitation continues ; lest they also, after having
10 dealt damnation, in their arrogant censures, upon men of much
purer faith, and holier lives, than themselves, be tormented with
fire and brimstone, in the presence of the holy angels, and in the
presence of the Lamb.
SECT. XVIII.
The\appearance of seven angels, with seven vials, full of the seven
last plagues ; and tke pouring out of the three first vials, with
their consequent effects. Rev. XV. \,to the end. XVI. 7.
Revelation XV. 1. HEV xv. 1.
AND I saw another great und wonderful sign A NDlsawanoth-
+*¦ in heaven, which fixed mv attention, and ¦**¦ er s'&" in heav"
. willdemandthatofthereade/: Seven angels, %* ^"n ™gS
xv. 1 who had the seven last plagues ; so called, be- having the seven last
cause in them the wrath of God was to be com- plagues, for in them
pleted; and, because they refer to some of the. jj ™e^ UP the wrath
, last judgments, which he shall pour forth on
the enemies ofthe church, before the time of
S its most illustrious triumph. And I saw, as 2 An(J r saw as ;t
it were, a sea of glass ;"¦ a great crystal vessel, were a sea of glass
' Sea of glass.] Some explain this in on the shore of it ; and they suppose the
adifferent manner.as if there were proper- glass to represent the frail nature of this
ly a sea, seeming to lie before the ground world ; and the fire, the mixture of calam-
which appeared in the vision, through ity and misery to which they had been ex-
which they had passed who now stood up- posed, before they arrived at the state of

SECTxviii. Rev

Andof the saints singing the song of Moses and the Lamb. 463
mingled with fire ; like the sea in Solomon's temple ; and, it was sect.
and them that had so ;rradiated with the reflection of that light xviii-
oveTuietbeasVt,Ca0nd which feU uPon 'lt from the throne of God, that ^"
over his image, and its waves seemed mingled with fire. And those xv. 3
over his mark, and who overcame the beast,h and his image, and
rrnat,Ta,dro°nsteadfastly refused> though at the expense of
the seaof glass, hav- their possessions and lives, amidst so many
ing the harps of who were devoted to him, to receive his mark,
[and] the number of his name, I saw standing by
the sea of glass, having the harps uf God in their
hands ; with which they were celebrating his
praises, for that powerful presence and assist-
ance which had rendered them victorious.
3 And they sing And they sung the song of Moses, the faithful 3
these0rvfnt°ofMGodS and beloved servant of God, and the song ofje-
and the song of the sus the Lamb, who had bought them with his
Lamb, saying, Great blood.6 They celebrated the triumph they had
and marvellous are gained over the proud enemy, with a joy, like
God Minighty fju'st that with which Israel of old> at the Red Sea»
and true are thy celebrated the destruction of the haughty and
ways, thou King of cruel Egyptians, by the immediate and glori-
6aints " ous interposition of the Divine power, saying,
" Great and wonderful [are] thy works, both of
judgment and of mercy, 0 Lord God Almighty;
nor dost thou use thine almighty power to op
press any, the meanest of thy creatures ; on the
contrary, perfectly righteous and true [are] all
thy ways and administrations, 0 King of saints,
who art thyself supremely holy, as well as pow-
4 Who shall not erful. . Who should not fear thee, 0 Lord, and 4
fear thee, o Lord, glorify thy great and adorable name ? because
name ?fo°r \Lu oply iih°u] °nly \.art1 holy ' and> in.thy presence, the
holiness of all other beings disappears, as un-
security and happiness in which they then sion of all nations from idolatry, they sung
were. Many other interpretations have a song of congratulation to Moses and Je-
also been given. But the consideration of sus, whose doctrine had so directly op-
what I have said elsewhere, of the refer- posed it. Mede on Luke xi. 2. But I
ence to the scenery ofthe temple, determined think this a very low interpretation. Who-
me to the interpretation I have preferred, ever diligently observes the contents of
b Overcame the beast] It is, in the orig- the song of Moses, Exod. xv. will find many
inal, ac m Sug/n, which Dr. Clarke would expressions finely adapted to the occasion
translate, out ofthe midst ofthe beast ; that here supposed. And if it were true, as
is, adhering steadfastly to the true relig- Maimonides tells us, that the song of Moses
ion, in the midst of an idolatrous and cor- was sung daily in the temple service, it may
rupt nation. See his Posth. Serm. Vol. be considered as a beautiful illustration of
III. p 86. this circumstance, agreeable to the gene-
c Song of Moses — and of the Lamb.] ral plan pursued in these visions.
That is, saith Mr. Mede, upon the conver-

464 The seven angels come out ofthe temple,
sect, worthy to be mentioned or remembered. Sure- art holy : for all na-.
xvlii- ty all nations shall come and worship before thee, l°™^*b\cf™\h™*
in token of the humblest adoration, because thy for thy judgments'
xv. 4 righteous judgments are already in many in- are made manifest.
stances made manifest, and are about to be man
ifested in a yet more illustrious degree."
S And after this I saw ; and behold, the temple - 5 And after that,
of the tabernacle, in which was the ark of the J }°okte.d> and be:
J ' , . . , J f hold, the temple of
testimony, was opened again in heaven: "ie the tabernacle of the
most holy place, which, since the vision I be- testimony in heaven
fore described, had been veiled again, being was opened:
6 now subjected to my view. And the seven 6 And the seven
angels, who had the seven plagues already men- angels came out of
tioned, came out ofthe inner apartment of the *« ^e'pla^
temple, as from the immediate presence of God; clothed in pure and
and like the High Priest on the day of his most white linen, and
sacred ministration, they were clothed with ha™| thei{" breasts
pure and shining linen [garments ;] only with |jrdfes.vri S°
this difference, that whereas he had on this day
only his linen girdle on, and continued in that
dress till the time ofthe evening sacrifice, they
were girded about thebreasts zvith golden girdles.
7 And one of the four living creatures, which I 7 And one of the
have so often mentioned, gave to the seven an- f°m' beas*s Save un-
gels, seven golden vials, or censers, full of the *% Totalis
wrath of the great and blessed God, zvho liveth f„u 0f the wrath of
for ever and ever ; and, therefore, is to be re- God, who liveth for
garded as the most formidable enemy, as well ever and eyer'
as the most desirable friend, to immortal beings.
8 And, agreeably to that wonderful event, which 8 And the temple
happened when God first took possession of the was $Ued , Wltl1
tabernacle, and of the temple, (Exod. xl. 34 ; ^^
1 Kings viii. 10 ; 2 Chron. v. 14 ; Isa. vi. 4 ;) his power ; and no
the temple zvas full of smoke ^ which came from man was able loen"
the glory of God, and from the symbol of his *£&*.£, B&
power. And no one could enter into the temple, 0f the seven angels
till the seven plagues, which were signified by were fulfilled.
the vials of the seven angels, were finished ;
and, till they had emptied them by the Divine A^dYhea*d a i'eat
XVI. com mand. And I then heard a great voice out voice 0ut of the tern-
1 ofthe temple, saying to the seven angels, whom pie, saying to the
* And agreeable to that wonderful blessed God should thus, on the conse-
event, &c] Indeed it appears most sur- cration ofthe temple, possess it alone, and
prising, and worthy of greater notice than drive out, as it were, even the favourable
has generally been taken of it, that the tokens of his majestic presence.

The three angels pour out their vials. 465
seven angels.Goyour I have described above, Go, and pour out tke sect,
ways, and pour out tiats Qe the wmth 0f Qod with wh;ch yo are xviri.
the vials ofthe wrath , J , , . J . '. , . . ¦> ... ___
of God upon the charged, upon the earth ; for his patience will Rev
earth. no longer endure the provocations they are in- xv;. i
tended to punish.
2 And the first And the first angel, in obedience to this Di- 2
went, and poured out vme jnjunction, went forth, and poured out his
his vial upon the ¦ , , , , , ,¦
earth ; and there fell via' upon the earth ; and there was a malignant
a noisome and griev- and grievous ulcer, which broke out in large and
ous sore upon the dreadful scars, upon the men who had the mark
mark ^of' the 'beast3 °fthe beast, and them who worshipped his image,
and upon them which and they were extremely tormented with it,
worshipped his im- and found it incurable. (Compare Exod. ix.
age- 8— -10.c)
3 And the second And the second angel poured out his tiial upon 3
angel poured out his the sea ; and it became a mass of blood and pu-
IITd itUbecameeasSethe trefaetion, like that of a dead man; and every
blood of a dead man: liv ing soul [that was] in the sea died ; the fish
and every living soul were immediately destroyed, and the sea ap-
ied in t e sea. peared a most gloomy and terrible spectacle/
(Compare Exod. vii. 20.)
4 And the third And the third angel bore a commission to 4
angel poured out his spread the same terrible calamity over all the
and foTta^of wa! fresh waters ; and, accordingly he poured forth
ters ; and they be- his vial on the rivers, and on the fountains of
came blood. water, and they also became blood; as the sea
' First vial.] Mr. Lowman supposes, pire and the crown of France, were trans-
that this third period of the vials, reveals ferred to other families : A. D. 830, to
the state of the church and providence in A. D. 988. And he shews by what in-
the times of the last head of the Roman trigues the popes endeavoured to weaken
government, represented by the beast, and diminish the imperial power, and
for 1260 years, from about A. D. 756, serve their own ambitious designs ; which
to its final overthrow about A. D. 2016 ; proved a painful sore, and were the cause
and he interprets each vial of some signal of innumerable mischiefs to Europe, and
judgment upon the papal kingdom 5 sup- especially to Italy. During this period,
posing the five first already to be poured the Normans invaded and plundered
out, and the two others to be future. But, France, the Saracens ravaged Italy, and
I must own myself not to be entirely sat- the Hungarians the western parts of Ger-
isfied, whether this supposition be just, many and Italy.
(though I am rather inclined to think it f Second vial.] Mr. Pyle, and Mr.
is,) or whether all the following repre- Lowman, agree in referring this to the
sentations do not refer to events yet future, great effusion of blood in the holy wars,
and describe the supernatural plagues to to recover Jerusalem from the Saracens.
be inflicted on the papal kingdom, in its This romantic project was set on foot by
last days. Mr Pyle interprets the first the pope, pursued by the emperor, the
vial, of thei abandoned degeneracy of the king of France, our king Richard, and
popish clergy. Mr. Lowman, with greater other princes, and" many prelates; and
probability, refers it to the great com- about two millions lost their lives in the
motions in the whole empire, under the several expeditions ; from A. D. 1040, to
family of Charles the Great; by which AD. 1190. And this appears to me a
that family became extinct, and the em- very probable interpretation.

466 Another angel celebrates God,s righteous judgments.
sect, had done on pouring out the vial ofthe former
xvm angel. And I heard the angel of the waters? 5 And I heard the
"^~ who seemed to be appointed to have the care of angel of the waters
SVLV5 them, instead of repining at what Was done, "^ q Lorfjwfli
adoring the hand of God in it, and saying, artj and Wast, and
Most righteous art thou, 0 Lord, who art, and shalt be ; because
who wast, the same immutable and everlasting ^™ *»"<" judged
Jehovah ; and [thou art] holy,h because thou
hast judged these, and executed such awful ven-
6 geance upon them. Justly dost thou make 6 For they have
these persecuting and wicked countries the sh.ed the, blood. °f
r . , , , • • i ; saints and prophets,
scene of such desolating judgments ; because and thou hast glvea
they have poured forth the blood of thy saints, them blood to drink;
and even of thy prophets, like water ; and it for they are worthy.
hath flowed in a crimson stream, till their riv
ers have been dyed with it. And, accordingly,
thou madest them read their crime in their pun
ishment, and hast given them blood to drink, for
they are worthy of it ; worthy to find such hor
rors as these, whenever they look for refresh-
7 ment and comfort. And I heard another an- 7 And I heard an
gel, whose voice seemed to come from the altar, other out of the altar
saying, Tea, 0 Lord God Almighty, it is indeed ^od Almighty, true
thus ; true and righteous [are] all thy judgments, and righteous are
Heaven adores the equity of thy proceeding ; thyjudgments.-
and the most impious inhabitants of earth, or
hell, shall not be able to find any thing to ob
ject against them, even when they have the
appearance ofthe greatest severity."
S Angel of the waters ] From this text, Italy into France ; from A. D; 1200, to
compared with chap. xiv. 18, some have A. D. 1371. During this period, both
inferred, that there are certain intellectual these parties had joined in many persecu-
beings which preside over the several ele- tions, and a violent one raged against the
ments of water and fire ; and, by conse- Albigenses ; the inquisition was begun
quence, of earth and air. about A. D- 1216 ; and the council of
h Thou art holy.] I follow those copies, Lateran established these severeandcruel
¦which read it, xai o mnot, whereas others methods of supporting the papacy. And
have it, t> ito/mhos, as in other places of God g.ve them also blood to drink, (ver.' 6,)
this book. for a violent contest arose between the pa-
" Third vial] Some interpret this of pal and imperial parties, about the riglit of
the persecution ofthe church of Bohemia, presenting to ecclesiastical preferments,
(See Mr. Pyle in loc. J But this by no so that almost all the cities in Italy were
means suits the act of adoration, ver. 5, 6. engaged in civil wars, and great multi-
It seems to refer to calamities to be tudes destroyed. In A D. 1282, all the
brought on some parts of the papal king- French in Sicily were massacred. Thus
dom. According to the order of time, were they, who shed the blood qf the saints,
Mr. Lowman supposes this to refer to the punished by civil contentions and blood-
bloody wars between the Guelphs and Gi- shed. And, on the whole, this seems to
bellines, or the papal and imperial factions be the most probable and satisfactory in
n-he reby the popes were driven out of terpretation.

Reflections on the happy condition of the saints. 467

IMPROVEMENT.

"Let us now raise our eyes and our hearts above the low and sect."
sordid scenes of mortality, to those happy and exalted spirits xviii.
who are described as standing before the crystal sea, with golden •
harps in their hands. Let us attentively hearken to those bro- ""^
ken and imperfect echoes of the song of Moses, and ofthe Lamb, 3'
which a gracious God causes to descend, as if were, to this
world of ours, and which sometimes sweetly mingle themselves,
with the clamour of strife, with the din of folly, with the groans
of misery. Happy and glorious is their condition now, who
are freed from all these evils, and who triumph over all their
enemies ; whom, as it was said to Israel ofthe Egyptians, hav
ing beheld, they shall see them no more for ever : (Exod. xiv. 13.)
They are now acknowledging their great Deliverer, singing
everlasting praises to bis name, and celebrating the wonders of
his works, and the righteousness and truth of all his ways. 0 4
Lord God Almighty, 0 thou King of saints, who would not fear
thee, and glorify thy holy name ? Let the nations come, and wor
ship in thy presence ; let them pay thee their humble reverence
and homage, before the vials of thy zvrath are poured out : those 6— 8
vials, which, terrible as their contents are, the benevolent spirits ,
of heaven prepare themselves, at thy command, to pour forth xv;. t
with pleasure ; applauding, in their responsive hymns, thy right
eous judgments, even when the sorest and most dreadful plag ues 5—7
torment the worshippers of the beast and his image ; even when 3> 4
their seas and their rivers are turned into blood. Whatever be
the calamities, whether past or future, to which any of these
particulars may refer, surely they are big with terror to those
wretches who on any pretence, are pouring forth the blood of
thy prophets and thy saints. They are worthy of having blood 6
given them to drink^ and accordingly, thou hast a dreadful
draught in reserve for them. And, though some of them may
have laid down their hoary heads in peace, which, we might
rather have expected, would have been brought to the grave with
blood, the day of thy vengeance will surely come : a vengeance so
terrible, that nothing but a zeal for thy violated law, and thine
injured gospel, would make the very sight of it supportable to
those whose cause shall then be pleaded, and whose blood shall
be visited on their tormentors and murderers.

vol. 6. 60

168 The fourth angel pours out his vial on the sun •
SECT. XIX.
The pouring forth of the four last vials, and the awful events they
produce; with the incorrigible obstinacy ofthe sinners on whom
this vengeance is executed. Rev. XVI. 8, to the end.
Revelation XVI. 8. Rev. XVI. 8.
sacT. AND the three former angels having thus J^ ^ef6 o°ured
xix. -cl p0ureci forth their vials on the earth, and olll his vfaj Upon the
sea, and the rivers of water, the fourth angel sun; and power was
xvi.8 poured forth his vial on the sun ;a and, in con- g'ven unt0 bim to
sequence of that, an extraordinary power was ^°JC men WIt
giben to it, to scorch men with an intolerable
heat, so that they seemed, as it were, to live in
g the very fire itself. And men zvere scorched 9 And men were
with sudden calentures, and with great and un- scorched with great
sufferable fierceness oikeat; and yet, instead of ed t£e name^of God"
giving glory to the great Author of these awful which hath power
chastisements, which afforded them so lively over these PlaSues :
an idea of everlasting burnings, as if they had n'^>ve JW?
already been inhabitants ofthe world of despair, ry.
they blasphemed the name of God, who had pow
er over these plagues. And the continuance of
their torments did not subdue their hearts, but
they still persisted, as with a diabolical obsti
nacy, and repented not, to give glory to him, by
a confession of their sins, by seeking his mercy,
and returning to his obedience. (Compare
Isa. xxiv. 6.)
10 And as these vials had greatly affected the 10 And the fifth
kingdom ofthe beast, the next came still nearer
1 Fourth angel poured forth his vial on of the earth, and occasion pestilential dis-
thesun.] Some interpret this of the quar- orders; and historians inform us, that
rei between the popes and emperors, in this was the case in the time supposed to
the fourteenth, fifteenth, and sixteenth cen- be here referred to; particularly by means
turies. See Mr. Pyle in loc. Mr. Lowman, of the sweating sickness, which began in
with geater probability, refers it to the England, and spread wide into other
long and bloody wars in Italy, France, countries, particularly Germany, A.D.
Germany, and Spain, occasioned by a 1517; and again A. D. 1529. But that
schism in the papacy ; (from A. D. 1378, they repented not, (ver. 9,) is evident from
to A.D. 1530;) there being three popes, the war commenced against the Boliemi-
in three lines of succession, at the same ans; the infamous conduct of the council
time, 9ur'nlT tnis period the Turks took of Constance, in burning John Huss, and
Constantinople, and put an end to the Jerom of Prague, in violation of the pub-
enrtern empire. And some suppose there lie faith, and establishing that scandalous
is a further reference to hot and burning doctrine, that faith is not to be kept with
seasons which should destroy the fruits heretics, Sic. &.c,

The fifth angel on the seat ofthe beast. 469
angel poured;out his to him ; for, the fifth angel poured forth his vial sect.
the' beast ^andhts uPon the thr°ne °fthe beasi itself ;» and his king- ™-
kingdom was full dom was darkened, so that his unhappy subjects,
of darkness, and from whom he had so long veiled the light of xv; 10
they gnawed their God>s WQrd and ofhis favour had not the ben.
tongues lor pam. r r , ' . , ' . . ,
efit of the solar rays$ either to guide or cheer
them. (Compare Ezek. xxxii. 8.) And yet
' at the same time, the secret fire kindled in their
veins by the former scorching heat continued ;
and they gnawed their tongues for the extrem
ity of the pain and anguish which they felt ;
11 Andblasphem- And they still blasphemed the great Gsd, the tre- n
ed the God of heaven meridous Majesty of heaven, as well as earth,
andX^rs'oTesfand/0'" their Pains and their ulCers, which the
repented not of their scorching heat had excited ; and they repented
deeds, not of their wicked works, whereby they had
awakened his just indignation.
12 And the sixth And the sixth angel poured forth his vial upon 12
angel poured out his the great river Euphrates ;c and its water, wide
vial upon the great and rapjd as the stream had been, was dried
river Euphrates ;,•',. ^ li7 ^ ¦ t fi . j
and the water there- UP immediately, that a way might be prepared
of was dried up, that for the march oithe kings from therising ofthe
the way of the kings stm^ wj,0 appeared in vision as coming to the
pre^aredf "* borders of Jt' wkh a11 their armies, to pour forth
destruction upon the beast and his kingdom.
6 Fifth vial.] Mr Pyle interprets this formed religion. And that they repented
of the perplexity occasioned to the See of not of their deeds, (ver. 11,) is evident
Rome, by removing the seat of it to Awf,- from the instances of their rage and cruel-
non, and the schism between the popes, ty already mentioned, and which they
But this prophecy seemsto refer toa later take care to repeat whenever they have
period. Mr. Lowman's interpretation is power, and especially from the edicts of
more probable, who refers it to the prot- the council of Trent, (from A. D. 1542, to
estant reformation, and the confirmation of A- D 1562,) which, instead of diminish-
it by the principal states of Europe, not- ing or relaxing, increased and confirmed
withstanding all the attempts ofthe pope, the corruptions of popery, and condemned
and in opposition to the papal authority : all doctrines tending to reformation.
from A. D. 1560, to A. D. 1650. During c River Euphrates.] It appears to me,
this period, several nations renounced sub- that this implies the invasion of the papal
jection tothepope,andhavecontinuedfree kingdom from the east ,- but, as I believe
to this day i and, in other nations, his pow- the vision not yet accomplished, I freely
erhas been greatly abridged and restrain- confess, that it is involved in those clouds
ed. This event gave great vexation to the and darkness, which I am not able to pene-
popes, and their adherents ; occasioned trate. Mr. Pyle explains it of the con-
invasions, assassinations, massacres, and quest ofthe eajfern Christians.by the grow-
bloody wars ; as the civil wars in France, ing power ofthe Ottoman house, and the
the warsinGermanyaboutthereformation, contempt of popery in some parts of the
the war between Spain and the united west. Butthispartof the prophecy seems
provinces, the Spanish invasion of Eng- to refer to an event much later ; and,
land, and the powder plot ; the massacre like the rest, to denote somejudgment on
of Paris, t^c. Yet all proved unsuccessful the papal kingdom, to happen, probably,
to prevent the establishment of the re- between A. D. 1700, and A. D. 19QQ.

470 And three demons gather the kings ofthe earth to battle :
sect. And, as I saw the dragon standing in my pres- 13 And I saw
X1X- ence, with the beast and the false prophet near three unclean spirits
i u-— »i- . r , • T • i like frogs come out
Rev. hd"?' as the Sreat abettors of his kingdom, ofthe mouth of the
xvi,13 which was threatened by this invasion, I had dragon, and out of
an intimation given me of the various efforts the mouth of the
they should make for the preservation of it: me0"h'rf tbe°fato
\and\out of the , mouth of the dragon, and out prophet.
of the mouth of the beast, and out of the mouth
of the false prophet^ [there came] evidently three
animals, which expressed unclean spirits, being
14 represented by creatures like frogs : For these 14 For they are
are the spirits of demons, whose design it is to t,le fP'rits of devils,
i • , t i_ r i * . working miracles,
impose upon mankind by the most artful strat- wllich |0 forth unUj
agems, and pretences of working miracles, by the kings of the
which they attempted to support the kingdom earth, and of the
thev had raised : and indeed, itseemed they did wh°le w°rl?/t0.^. '
, , , . ' . . J er them to the battle
even enchant whole nations ; for they were per- „f t|lat great day of
mitted by God, to go forth to the kings of that God Almighty.
part of the earth where the seat of the beast
was ; and, indeed, his territory was so exten
sive, that it might be said, they went through
tke whole world ; and they operated so power
fully, as to bring them together, to the battle of
that great day of God the Almighty, in which he
was secretly determined to pour forth his ven-
15 geance upon them. And, as this last effort of 15 Behold, I come
this infernal agent would be a signal trial of the ^VthaVwa^cheOi,
faith and constancy of the saints, in order the and keepeth his gar-
better to fortify them against it, I heard a ments, lest he walk
voice which I understood to be that of our nake5*> a»<l they see
, , T _, . . „ , , , , , his shame.
Lord Jesus Christ, saying, Behold, I come sud
denly and unexpectedly, as a thief, that sur
prises a sleeping family ; blessed [is] he that
watcheih, and keepeth his garments,* that they
may not suddenly be snatched from him,
and he may not be forced to walk naked, so
that men should see his shame. Let my
servants, therefore, guard against these sudden
d False prophet.] As the false prophet used to do, when taking his round in the
js here joined with the beast, and also in temple to examine the watch ,- if he met
chap. xix. 20, and there said to work mir- with any asleep, he had a liberty to set
acles before the beast, he seems to be the fire to his garments. Perhaps, in this
same mentioned chap. xiii. 11, 12, but case, the person might be obliged to ap-
there described as another beast, and said pear in the fragments of his burnt garments
to do great miracles in the sight of the the next day, which would be a great dis-
beast. See sect. xvi. notes <>, '. grace. See his Works, Vol. I. p. 919.
' Keepeth his garments] Dr. Lightfoot According to Ainsworth, (on Numb, xviii.
thinks here is an allusion to what that 4, 5,) they were beaten by the provost,
Jewish officer called the man of the mown and their garments were taken away and
tain, that is, of the house of the Lord, burnt.

The seventh angel poured forth his vial into the air. 4-71
surprises, which during this time of danger and sect.
16 And he gather- alarm may frequently happen. -4n^the army xix-
to apkc^aUe'd'Tn aPP^ng against the saints, as was observed —
the Hebrew tongue, above, He, that is, God, by the secret conduct xvi 16
Armageddon. ' of his Providence, so disposed things, that he
gathered them together f into a certain place,
[zvhich is] called in tke Hebrew language, Ar-
mageddon, or the mountain of Megiddo, because
it was to be a place more remarkable for slaugh-
17 A d th ter l^atl Megiddo had ever been.
enth angel poured And -when they were there assembled, the 17
out his vial into the seventh angel poured forth his vial into the air;
air ; and there came anci there came forth a great voice from the tem-
a great voice out of . , n , r ° ., ,, .- ,-, .
the temple of hea- Ple °J neaven-> even from the very throne ot God
ven, from the throne, himself, saying, "It is now done, the great
saying, it is done. work is just completing." And there were 18
18 And there vo;ces an(j thunders, and lightnings ; and
were voices, and , , • i i
thunders, and lighj- there zvas also together with them a great earth-
nings ; and there quake, to add new horror to the scene, such as
was a great earth- there had not been from the time that men were
quake, such as was .. ¦ . J , , .,
not since men were uPon the earth ; even such, and so great an earth-
upon the earth, so quake, quite unequalled in history or observa-
mighty an earth- tion. And the great city zvas immediately 19
^^Knd^hTlleat divided into three parts, and the cities ofthe
city was divided in- Gentiles fell down. And thus it appeared, that
to three parts, and Babylon the great came into remembrance before
the cities of the na- God; to he ngr thg j threatened cup ofthe
LlOllS Ic U . 9.ntl £T6flv • jr t • f* 1 ' 1*1 Hi
Babylon-came in re- wme of his fiercest wrath, in which all the most
membrance before dreadful ingredients of vengeance were, as it
God, to give unto were , mingled together, like poignant poison
her the cup ofthe • tV, " . • . r .?A r
wine of the fierce. in the strongest wme, to give lt the greater
ness of his wrath. power and efficacy. And the whole face of 20
20 And every nature was thrown into such a consternation by
island fled away, and meansof ^is grand event, that every island fled
the mountains were . P . ' - " , J
not found. away, and the mountains were found no more.
21 And there fell Anda great and violent storm of hail, the stones 21
upon men a great 0f which were as of the weight of a talent, de-
had out of heaven, , , r , J . z j l •
every stone about the tended from heaven upon men, so as to dash in
weight of a talent : pieces the stoutest heroes, how well soever
1 He gathered them,.] This seems a ThalMegiddo had been aplaceremarkable
memorable circumstance ; they were the for slaughter, See Judges v. 19 ; 2 Kings
dragon's army, yet God assembled them- ix. 27 ; 2 Chron. xxxv. 22. Compare
Such oblique intimations of the inlerpo- Zech. xii. 11 To express the certain de-
silion of Providence, are wonderfully in- structionthat should come upon these anti-
structive, and they are scattered up and christian powers, they are described to
downinmany places ofthe sacred writings, be brought together to this mountain.

472 Reflections on the pouring out the four last vials.
sect, they might be armed and defended. And men, and men blasphem-
xlx- instead of being reformed by it, blasphemed God ** G,od because of
1  „ i .1  ° r +, ¦ . , r .i z. -i theplagueofthehail;
Rev. s° much the more fir the plague of the hail.; for {hesplague there-
¦e.vi.21 for the plague of it was very great, and brought of was exceeding
along with it a very extensive ruin and desola- great-
tion.s

IMPROVEMENT.
verse Whatever particular events these vials might be respec
tively intended to represent, they all agree in giving us most
1 awful views of the Divine power and agency over the whole
8—10 universe. He is able to scorch and blast the earth with insuffer-
12 able heat, to veil it in midnight darkness, to dry up its rivers,
18 or even shake its foundations, so as to throw down, in a moment,
21 the strongest and the proudest cities. From the air he can cause
even rivers of ice to descend, sufficient, not only to destroy our
frail and tender bodies, but those regular fortifications which
are deemed impregnable ; turning them into the graves of those
who seek and expect protection from them. How worthy is this
tremendous Being of our homage and reverence ? And yet men
9 hear of his awful judgments, and sometimes see and feel them
too, and continue unreformed. Even while they are gnawing
WAl their tongues through the extremity of pain and anguish, it is
possible, that as well as their wounded tongues will give them
leave, they may blaspheme the God of heaven, and utter their im
potent rage and malice against him. The infernal regions re
sound with diabolical language : and O, that so many parts of
this earth bore no resemblance to them. But let the outrage of
the wicked be what it may, God, when he enters into judgment,
M will overcome. And, though the rage of his enemies engages
them to gather themselves together, the event will prove, that it
16 is only as sheep for the slaughter. And, while they are acting in
this with the utmost freedom, they are indeed assembled by him,
their own angry passions subserving the purposes of his righteous
Providence.
15 Let us confide in his word, let us attend to his voice ; and, in
spite of all our difficulties and dangers, let us do our endeavour,
to secure the blessedness of that man, who waicheth, and keepeth
his garments ; who is always on his guard against every surprise,
which might expose him to shame in the presence of his Master,
though he should come in ever so unexpected a manner, even
like a thief in the night.
« Seventh vial] This is introductory awful judgments, which were only intro-
to the fall of the papal kingdom; and the ductory to the full and complete ruin af-
expressions, ver. 19, may only signify, terwards described.
that great numbers should fall by these

An angel sheivs St. John the judgment ofthe great harlot. 473
SECT. XX.
In order to let the author into the meaning ofthe seven vials, he
sees a representation ofthe great harlot sitting upon a mysteri
ous beast; and hears her doomed to destruction by the Divine
judgments. Rev. XVII. throughout.
Rev. XVII. 1. REVELATION XVII. 1.
AND there came A N D, when all this was done, one of the sect.
xX one of the seven Jl seven ansrels, who had been honoured with xx.
angels which had the , . , a ¦ , , r , c
seven vials, and talk- bearing the seven vials, the pouring forth of — — -
ed with me, saying which I have just described, came and spake '^j
unto me, Come huh- wjth me, saying to me, Come, [and] I will shew
er: I will shew un- , id, J . , . L J , . , ,
to thee the judgment thee, to what this prophetic scene, which has
of the great whore, passed before thy view, principally refers, even
that sitteth upon the judgment of the great harlot, tkat sitteth
many waters ; upon many waters, whom thou shalt now see ;
and observe the terrible vengeance to which
she is reserved, though so many people have
been corrupted by her, and though she has
tyrannized over them in so insolent and impe-
2 With whom the rious a manner : Even ofher with whom the 2
kings of the earth fangs ofthe earth have so long committed forni-
have committed for- f> J , T ... ° , , . .' .
nication, and the in- cation, (compare Isa. xxiii. 17,) and their sub-
habitantsoftheearth jects have been debauched with them ; so that,
jjave h.efn. m3.de in a manner, all the inhabitants of the earth
•f her fornication!"6 ^ave ^een drunk with the wine ofher whoredom,
as if they had taken some powerful provoca
tive, to make them doat upon her, and sacri
fice every dictate of religion, and reason, and
even common sense, to those alluring arts with
3 So he carried me which she has been tempting them. And he 3
v?*?!.1" 'ilf-J!!!!1'1' brought me in the spirit into the wilderness ; and
into the wilderness : & J . , r
and I sawa woman I saw a woman, of an impudent front, and a
sit upon a scarlet most imperious and cruel appearance, sitting
coloured beast, full upon a SCarlet beast, fierce and savage ; and the
of names ot bias- , ¦ , , , . r i • ,
phemy, having seven beast had gaudy trappings of embroidery upon
heads, and tenhorns. it, full of blasphemous names, ascribing to itself,
and the harlot upon it, properties and glories
which belong to God alone ; and having also,
like the beast which I saw before, (chap. xiii.
1,) seven heads, and ten horns ; referring to the .
hills on which the city, designed by this harlot,
stood, and the number of kingdoms subject to
4 And the woman its government. And the charms of her per- 4
son, such as they were, were set off with all

474 Drunk with the blood of the saints, &c.
sect, the gorgeous ornaments of the most splendid was arrayed in pur-
xx dress ; for, the woman zvas clothed with purple, P^' anfnJca alckell
Rev. and 'scarlet, and adorned with gold, and pr'eeious °^yh ^ld, and^rec-
xvii. 4 stones, and pearls ; having also a golden cup in ious stones, and
her hand full of that inflaming mixture, by pearls, having a
Which those who drank of it, were instigated Kn/fulfS- Thorn"
to all the abominations and pollution of her dis- nations and filthiness
Solute and abandoned whoredom; that is, those ofher fornication.
idolatrous practices, which the society of men
represented by this infamous woman, had car
ried to so shameful a height. (Compare Jer.
$ li. 7.) But, that she might appear in my 5 And upon her
eyes as a criminal, marked out by God for forehead was a name
j j i ir i r l. l jt l. written, MYSTE-
speedy and dreadful execution, [she had] upon Ry B abylon
her forehead [her] name, her titles and crimes, THE GREAT,
written; and the first word was MTSTERT: THE MOTHER
the great mystery of iniquity, abetted by all andHabomina'
the fraud and artifice which can be conceived, TIONS OF THE
is, represented by this woman : after which fol- EARTH.
lowed these words, BABTLON THE GREA T,
THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS, AND
ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH; the
most impudent strumpet that ever appeared
upon earth, and the greatest procuress of lewd-
6 ness that ever polluted the face of it. And I 6 And I saw
saw the woman drunk; and was informed, that tti.ewomm drunken
it was with the blood ofthe saints, and with the sWaf„ts, andwith Ihe
blood of the martyrs of Jesus ; of which she blood 'of the martyrs
had. gorged vast quantities, and for which she of Jesus : and when
still thirsted impatiently ; and seemed to cast V™! h"'h l J™"'
her greedy eyes around, as longing tor re- admiration.
newed draughts of it. And I wondered, when
I saw her, with great amazement,* as I knew
she represented a society that would call itself
Christian, and pretend a regard for Jesus and
his saints, in the midst of all this cruel persecu
tion of them ; and also, for the honour of God,
¦ amidst all these unequalled idolatries and im-
7 moralities. And the angel said unto me, Why 7 And the angel
dost thou wonder ? Hast thou not thyself had in- f^e didsuh'ou mar"
timation of this antichristian sect, and this great vel >. I will tell thee
apostasy? I will tell thee the secret of the whole th« mystery of the
matter; the mystery of the woman, andof the ST™',, ™d of.*f
, , • , - l , ¦ l , , f , beast that carneth
beast which carries ner, zvhich hath, as thou her, which hath the
• Amazement.] This seems a plain ar- Christian ; for it had been no great won-
gument, thatthe society referred to, was der, that a heathen power should persecute.

Having seven heads, xvhich are seven mountains : 475
seven heads and ten seest, the seven heads, and the ten horns. The sect.
8The beast that beast wh'ich _ thou formerlv sazvest, was, and is xx.
thou sawest, was not ,b that is, God will cut short its reign, and —
and is not; and shall he will indeed ascend, as has been represented, R^"
ascend out of the ^ Qj thg fe„8 fej fik md sudclenly into XV11,
bottomless pit, and J , i • , , n . -1 °
go into perdition : destruction ; and the inhabitants of the earth,
and they that dwell (whose names, as I said, are not written in the
on the earth ^l book of life, from the foundation qf the world, J
name"' were 'not sfla^ wonder, seeing the beast, who, for a little
written in the book while, zvas, and is not ; that is, he shall quickly
of life from the foun- be overthrown, though he is to appear for a
thin" °they TJhoid vvhile and Perform such Sreat wonders. Here 9
the beast that was ['*] a proof of the understanding that hath wis-
and is not, and yet is. dom ; for the utmost sagacity mav here be put
9 And here is the to the trial. But this I will observe, to tmide
mind which hath ti • • ¦ - , , T • • i i
wisdom. The seven the ,n1uinnS mind, and I am commissioned by
heads are seven God to give this key to the mystery, that the
mountains, on which seven heads ofthe beast are seven mountains, on
the woman sitteth. which that celebrated city is built, on which the
10 And there are infamous woman I have been describing, sitteth.
seven kings : five are And there are seven kings, or forms of govern- 10
fallen, and one is,and ment,c five of them are fallen, and one is, [and]
the other is not yet f^e other is not yet come ; and when he comes, he
come ; and when he . rJ ... . , ... '
cometh he must con- must endure for a little time, but will soon be
tinue a short space, destroyed and swallowed up. And the beast, 11
11 And the beast 0f whom I said, that he was, and is not, he is
evenWhe ""fs" "he the etShth-> ™dhe is °fthe s™en ? he ar'Seth OUt
eighth, and is ofthe of the remainders of this people, but at length
seven, and goeth in- goes into destruction, as the rest, though his
to perdition. reign shall be so much longer than any of his
horns which thou predecessors. And the ten horns which thou 12
sawest, are ten sazvest, are ten kings, or kingdoms, which shall
b The beast — was, and is notO] This sense, anew form of government, and yet
seems to intimate, that the persecuting hardly so distinct and proper a form, as to
power of Pagan Rome, should for a while be reckoned for a different head. Com-
revive in Papal Rome, and, ere long, be pare chap xii. 6, note d.
utterly destroyed. A He is the eighth, de.] Mr. Fleming un-
c Seven — forms of government.] Some derstands this of the government ofthe
reckon these to, be the Roman kings, con- Ostrogoths in Rome ; who, though they
suls, dictators, decemvirs, military tribunes, were the seventh head in number, yet were
emperors, and popes. But I much question, not of the. seven, that is, such as the six
whether this be a right solution. Mr. first, and the eig hth, because they vierefor-
Lowman supposes here is an intimation, eigners, whereas the others were natives.
that the seventh form of government was Flem. on the first Res. p 106, 107. This
not to begin till the imperial power was exact prophecy, he says, is a great con-
destroyed. And this last may, on some firmation of the Divine authority of this
account, be called the seventh, and for oth- book. Limborch understands it of the
er reasons, the eighth head of government, German Emperor, who was only titular
as the exarchate of Rayenna was in some king of Rome. See the preceding note.
VOL. 6. 61

476 They shall make war with the Lamb : but be overcbme.
sect, arise out of the ruin of the former state, and kings, which have
xx- shall all, for a while, be dependent upon, and received™ kingdom
 , . . ' , . ' ,r -ii ^ as yet ; but receive
Rev. subJect to the beast ; theyhavenot, indeed, yet poweras k;ngs one
xvii. received their kingdom, but they shall receive hour with the beast-
12 authority from the beast as kings, though greatly
under his limitation and controul, to reign for
13 one hour, tor a certain limited time. And 13 These have one
however these princes may be disunited in their mind, and shall give
political interests,which may, in some respects, ^n^"^ the
contradict each other, yet, with respect to their beast.
unhappy prejudices in religion, and idolatrous
inclinations, there shall be a surprising agree
ment between them ; and they have one mind
and sentiment in that respect, and shall consent
to deliver over their ozon power and authority
to the beast, to be employed by him for tbe ad
vancement of his interest ; so that they shall
act but as his viceroys, even in their own terri-
14 tories. These also shall presume to make war 14 These shsll
with the Lamb; and the consequence may easily make war with the
be conjectured ; for the Lamb, who bears such Lamb' shall over-
magnificent titles, and who hath already tri- come them ; for he
umphed over all the powers of hell, shall un- is Lord of Lords,
doubtedly overcome them, and triumph over an(J King of Kings :
/.,..,,/-, ¦ and they that are
them ; for he is indeed, (what some vain mor- with him, are called,
tals have impiously and arrogantly called them- and chosen, and
selves,) Lord of Lords, and King of Kings, the faltn'ul*
supreme Ruler of all governors and magistrates
upon the face of the earth, to whom dominion
over them belongs, by the strictest and most
unalienable right ; and those that are zvith him,
and have the honour to fight under his banner,
[are] not only called \ to arm themselves in this
glorious cause, but chosen * to act in the ser
vice, and they are faithful to the engagements
15 into which they enter. All these were the 15 And he saith
words of that angel who was commissioned to
" Called and chosen faithful ] Here may that this is the uniform idea to be annexed
very possibly be, as the ingenious author of to the word chosen in scripture, any more
the Christian warfare has represented, in than I can suppose the term called, always
his learned and beautiful remarks on this to signify invited to a feast ; which is an
text, a reference to the military custom of idea another - ingenious writer has endeav-
the Greeks ; who used to call the people oured to lead his readers to affix to it.
together when any expedition was design- The truth is, both signify something much
ed, out of which there were some selected more general, though both may be applied,
to serve in the action intended, who swore in particular cases, in the limited sense
fidelity to their leader. (Compare 2 Pet. i. contended for. Compare Isa. xxxiv. 2,
10, note '.) But I can by no means suppose 6, 7.

These shall hate the harlot, and make her desolate. 477
untorae, The waters instruct me in the meaning of an appearance, sect.
which thou sawest, which had tnrown me into such aInazement. xx.
where the whore sit- ... , , , . , „ , ____
teth, are peoples, And he proceeded, and said further unto me,
and multitudes, and The zvaters which thou sawest, on. zvhich the xv.^'
nations, and tongues, specious, but abandoned harlot sale, are people, is
and multitudes, and nations, and tongiies, a vast
multitude of different nations and languages,
who shall consent for a long time, to those de
generate forms of religion which she shall in-
16 And the ten troduce. And the ten horns zvhich thou saw- 16
horns which thou esf on the savage beast, these are the kingdoms
beaTt! these" shall subject to her. But the princes of them shall
hate tlie whore, and at length turn against her, so that she shall,
shall make her des- as it were, be thrown down, and gored by the
shah' eat "tr K creature that has s0 lonS tamelv and. patiently
and shall burn her carried her ; for they shall hate the harlot, and
with fire: make her desolate and naked; they shall strip
her of all those ornaments, which they have
profusely lavished away upon her; and they
shall be ready, as it were, in the transport pf
their indignation and zeal, to eat her very flesh,
and shall burn her with fire. They shall be
bent upon destroying their stupid idolatry, and
all the monuments of it, and turn their keenest
resentment upon the abettors and instruments
of such cruel persecution as they have exercis-
17 For God hath ed : For God hath given it into their hearts, 17
?"'„!", t-helI'!leart? t0 bv a strong and powerful impression, to execute
fulfil Ins will, ana to , .? , e i i i ii
agree, and give their "ls council and sentence,* and they shall agree
kingdom unto the in it, even to perform one purpose. Andhehath
beast,untilthe words ]eft them under a fatal infatuation, in opposi-
ojGod shall be ful- tkm tQ ^ pQylcy^ as wdl a$ vimie and rdjg_
ion, so as to give their kingdoms to the beast,
till the words of God be fulfilled; and then their
minds shall be turned, and their eves opened,
and they shall ruin this oppressive society
18 And the wo- more eagerly than they ever established it.
man which thou saw- And the zvoman zvhich thou sawest, is the great 18
est, istiiatgreatcity, imperial city, that ruleth over the kings of the
urhir h roifrnnth fun.. ' .. .... -^ ** _

vhi
the

°kingf "Eof °the ear{h, and now disposes of their crowns at her
earth. pleasure, none daring to make war against her.
f Mxecute his sentence.] We render it Testament, when they are forced to have
to fulfil his will. Hence some have infer- recourse to a text for this purpose, which
red, that it is the will of God, that heretics only proves that God had, in his wise and
should be cut off. But it is sufficiently holy council, determined that the idola-
}cnown to what extremities people are trous and persecuting antichristian power
driven to find any thing that looks like should be destroyed.
an argument for persecution in the New

478 Reflections on the character of antichristian Rome.

IMPROVEMENT.
sect; Easily might we have apprehended, that Rome had been here
xx- designed, though it had not been so particularly described by its
situation on seven hills, or bv the empire it then possessed overall
9^ 18 the kingdoms ofthe world. The harlot might be sufficiently dis
tinguished bv her names of blasphemy, by her cup o/enchantment,
3 hvher titles,' MTSTERT. BABTLON THE GREAT, THE
4>5 MOTHER OF HARLOTS, AND ABOMINATIONS OF
IHE EARTH Yea, she might be known bv this single char-
6 acter, of having made herself drunk zvith the blood of saints, and
with the blood ofthe martyrs of Jesus. And is it heathen Rome,
to whom these characters are most remarkably applicable ? The
apostle would not then have wondered with so great admiration,
that idolatry and persecution should prevail, where the former
had raged for so many ages, and the latter almost from the
very beginning of Christianity ; and to such a degree, in the
days of Nero, who, as their own historian tells us, had, thirty
years before this, added mockeries and insults to torment, that
Christians were dressed up in the skins of wild beasts, and so
exposed to be worried on the theatre: a method which hath,
indeed, figuratively speaking, been every where practised,
and must be practised, ii Christianity is "to be made ridiculous,
or odious. But the true occasion of the apostle's astonishment
was, that Rome professing Christianity, Rome setting up for the
head of the Christian world, should have emulated and exceeded
atiy Pagan city, and even itself in its Pagan state, in its idolatries,
and in its cruelties. And this is a fact indeed wonderful. But
these are the secret councils of God, even those counsels which
are to us unsearchable. Nevertheless, the beauty and glory of
17 them shall at length be apparent. The kings of the earth, though,
like Nebuchadnezzar, (Isa. x. 7,) they meant it not, are now ful
filling the plan of Divine Providence ; a plan that shall at length
appear wise and harmonious, though the permission of all these
absurdities and horrors make a part of it. And when the words
of God are fulfilled, they who zvith one mind have given their
jg power and strength to the beast, in order to support the harlot,
shall be as unanimous in hating her, and making her desolate and
naked, shall be ready to devour her flesh, and consume her in her
own fires. Fierce and savage as the beast may at present ap-
14 pear, its war with the Lamb shall be utterly in vain ; for the
Lamb is always victorious, and will assert his grand and imperial
titles, LORD OF LORDS, AND KING OF KINGS. May we
all list under his banner ; May we not only be called, but chosen
andfaithful, faithful even to death; since all the rage of men,
and multitudes, and nations, and tongues, if it were united against
15 us, could not prevent his giving us a crown of victory, and a
part in his everlasting triumphs.

The fall of Babylon is proclaimed. 479

SECT. XXI.
A sublime description of the fall of Babylon, and an account ofthe
lamentation of her friends and merchants over h/er. Rev.
XVIII. throughout.
Rev. XVIII. 1. REVELATION XVIII. 1.
AND after these AND after this, I saw an angel descending sect.
,, thl"gs } saw ¦" from heaven, who had, in his countenance xxu
another anijel come J > . ' . ____^
down from T heaven, and appearance, the signatures oi great power ;
having great power; and the earth was enlightened with his glory, xvi;i'
and the earth was which spread a vivid lustre all around him, i
lightened with his „ ^ C c . , , . . . " x
„forv reflected trom every neighbouring object.
2 And he cried And he cried zvith great might [and] a loud voice 2
mightily with a. 0f triumphant ioy,in the words of Isaiah, (chap.
STyiK'S!;™-^)^^ * is fallen, it is fallen* even
fallen, is fallen, and Babylon the great ; and what was prophesied
is become the habi- concerning the celebrated seat of the Cbaldean
the^hofd^of Seve"rd emPire> sha11 presently be verified in this de-
foul spirit, and a tested city ; so that we may already say, it is
cage of every un- become the habitation of demons, (as desolate
clean and hateful places were reputed to be,) and the hold of every
unclean spirit, and a cage of every unclean and
hateful bird ; (Isa. xiii. 21 ; Jer. i. 39; li. 37.)
3 For all nations Because she hath caused all the nations to drink 3
have drank of the 0r ^g intoxicating and inflaming wine of her
-<wme of the wrath of ' , . P., , , ° » ,, ,
her fornication, and rag*ng and insatiable whoredom ; and all the
thekings ofthe earth kings ofthe earth have committed zvhoredom with
have committed for- her, and the merchants ofthe earth have traded
and* the merchants w ^er, anc* been enriched by the abundance of
ofthe earth are wax- her luxuries^ And I then heard another voice 4
edrichthroughthea-y>07w heaven, saying to the remainder of faith-
cade *nceofherdeli- ful souls which were yet in Babylon, Come ye
4 And I heard out from the midst of her, 0 my people, sepa-
another voice from rate yourselves from this accursed society,
heaven, saymg,Come that ye may not be partakers with her in her
out of her my peo- • i_ • i_ n ..- i •
pie, that ye be not ""*' whlch are sa polluting and insnanng ;
partakers of her sins, and that ye may not, by a fatal consequence,
a Is fallen.] This is still the language chastity ; and may well represent the
of prophecy, expressing what shall cer- manner in which the Roman clergy have
tainly and speedily come to pass ; for pampered themselves, and the effects it
verse the fourth shows, that, in strictness has produced, to the v scandal of the
of speech, Babylon was yet to be consid- Christian profession, in the eyes of all Ihe
ered as standing. world, as well as the idolatries which
^Luxuries.] The word s-gifvouc, seems have been established and maintained to
to signify such luxury of diet as cherishes support that luxury- Compare 1 Tim. v.
wantonness, and disposes to acts of un- .11, and the note there.

480 Her plagues shall come upon her in one day.
sect. partake of her plagues too, which those who and that ye receiva
xxi- share her sins must expect to share, whatever not of her plagues :
their former, profession may have been. Be- 5 For her sins have
*t cause her sins have followed up to heaven with ^^God hathS
5 their clamours, and her unrighteous actions are membered her in-
come up in remembrance before that God, who iquities.
will not fail severely to visit her for them.
6 And now, O my people, give her, as she also 6 Reward her
has given to you, and recompense to her double, cyfn as she. rewa«l-
° ,. J , , r • r> j -n i pi ecl y°u> and double
according to her works ; lor God will plead unl0 ner double
your cause for you : in the cup of terror, which accord'nig to her
she has mingled for those whom she was not works ; m the cup
able to seduce and debauch, rningle her a double ^ '^J t0 her double"
7 quantity of those poisonous ingredients : In 7 How much she
full proportion to the degree in zvhich she hath, hath glorified her-
for so many aces, made ostentation ofher glory, ?elf' and llved te!ic'
,,.,., ° ¦ n- , ' \ iously, so much tor-
ana lived in luxury, inflict upon her torment and ment an(i sorrow
grief, and vengeance ; because she has auda- give her : for she
ciously said in her heart, while the Divine salt'1 m llerneart. I
.1 • i_ 1 ]• - 1 sit a queen, and am
threatenings have been sounding in her very no w^dow> and shall
ears, / sit as a queen, enthroned above the see no sorrow.
reach of adversity, and I am not a desolate
widow, as it hath been pretended I should be ;
and I shall not see sorrow. (Compare Isa. xlvii.
8 7, 8.) Therefore, in one day shall her plagues 8 Therefore shall
come upon her, even upon this impious and her plagues come in
abominable city, death, and mourning, and one da7' death> a"d
_ . 1 • 1 1 11 n • i • rr ¦ mourning', and fa-
J amine, which shall ail unite their efforts against mme . an(j sne si,an
her; and she shall be burnt zvith fire; for he utterly burnt witli
strong- is the Lord God who judges her ; and *V*e : f°r strong «
11 l l . 1 . .-u -n • u- tlie Lolcl God who
all her boasted strength will, in his presence, ;U(wth her
9 be weakness and confusion. And the other 9 And the kings
kings of the earth, who shall not be active in of tlle eanl1 who
the execution before described, but still retain have committed for-
'.., ' nicalion, and lived
their affection tor her, even the remainder ot deiiciously with her,
those, who have committed jornication, and shall bewail her,
lived in luxury with her, shall mourn over her, and lament *or ller'
, , y 1 l +1 1 » 1 when they shall see
and lament for her, when they shall see the tne smojje „f her
flames of wrath kindle about her, and the smoke burning,
of her burning, like that of Sodom in the day
of its conflagration, ascending up to heaven. 10 standing afar
10 They shall see it, standing afar off" for fear of off for the fear ofher
her torment, saying, Wo, wo, and alas, 0 thou t°>'m,;nt, saying, A-
. -1 r> li ./. . •* . 11 las, alas, that great
great city, Babylon, the strong city I well may city Babyion, that
we lament .ver thee ; for in one hour thy judg- mighty city ! for in
ment is come, and thy desolation is as sudden one houristhyjudg-
11 as it is dreadful and entire. And the mer-me^c£™\hetneT.
chants ofthe earth, those who enriched them- chants of the earth

They who zvere enriched by her, shall lament her ruin. 481
shall weep and selves by her expensive magnificence, shall sect.
mourn over her ; waji and lament over her, out of a regard to xxu
tor no man buyeth ^,. . ^ ^.r ^ ' , . , ,° .1
her merchandise any their own interest, lt not to her s ; because no Bev#
more : one any longer shall buy their wares, with xv\\\\
which they had loaded so many gallant vessels 1 1
12 The merchan- that carried "on a traffic with her : They 12
di.se of gold, and sil- shau iament that so noble a vent for all the
ver, and precious 1 ,• • <- 11 • vc •
stones, and of pearls, delicacies of a pompous and luxurious life, is
and fine linen, and lost ; and that they can no longer thus dispose
purple, and silk, and 0f the ladings of gold, and silver, and every prec-
'^''.^ifiVmLn6 ious stone' and pearls, and ofthe fine linen of
wood, and all man- ' r ' /
ner vessels of ivory, ^gypt, and the purple of Sidon, a?2a the szm: ot
and all manner yes- the eastern countries, and the scarlet, and every
sels olmost precious ocioriferous wood that the plantations of Arabia,
wood find. 01 oruss
and iron and mar- or th* coasts of India, could boast -r and every
ble, curiously wrought vessel of ivory, and every
vessel of most precious wood, in value ex
ceeding even that, and all the utensils of
brass, and of iron, and of marble, with which
l,he houses of the rich, and ofthe great, have
13 Andcinnamon, been furnished. No longer shall they there 13
ments and' frankin-' ^n<^ a market for rich and fragrant commodi-
cense, and wine, and ties ; for cinnamon, and perfume, and myrrh,
oil, and fine flour, anij incense, nor for the more necessary and
beasts,Wand' shee?, imp°rtant supplies of wine, and oil, and fine
and horses, and flour, andivheat, and kine, and sheep, and horses,
chariots, and slaves, and chariots, and slaves :c and their yet more
and souls of men. infamous traffic for the lives, and the very
14 And the fruits , r < 1 • 7 1 • <• 1 1 •
that thy soul lusted souls of men, which they sacrinced to their ava-
after are departed rice, and their treachery, shall cease. And 14
from thee, and all thou, O Babylon, shall join thy cry with theirs ;
dainty and.0 goodly *°r a^ the fruits, which thy soul desired, and for
are departed from which alone thy degenerate nature had any re-
thee, and thou shalt maining relish, are gone from thee, and all thy
atallthem "° m°re delicious and splendid things are departed from
15 The merchants thee; andthe loss is final as well as entire ; for
ofthese things which thou shalt never find them any more. I repeat 15
were made rich by jt an.a;n the merchants of all these [commodi-
her, shall stand afar . 9 ' . , , , J , , ,, . , r
offfor the fear ofher ties,] who were enriched by her, shall stand afar
torment, weeping off, in a mixture of terror and grief, for fear of
and waihng, ner torment, weeping, and mourning,^ but abso-
e Slaves.] The Greek word cra>fj.tfla. can fail to take notice of it. Compare:
has plainly this signification. Compare Isa. xxiii. 1, 7, 14, c5" sim. Some have
Tobit x. 9. interpreted many of these passages, as
J Weeping and mourning.] - There is in referring to the circumstances of Popish
all this so evident a reference to the la-men- worship, and the trade of their priests ;
tation over Tyre, described by Ezekiel, as ver. 11, to relics, pardons, and indul-
(chap. xxvii.) that I suppose few readers gencies ; ver. 12, to their imag-es, and

482 The apostles and prophets are exhorted to rejoice over her.
sect, lutely incapable of giving her any relief; smit-
XX1 ing on their breasts, And saying, Alas, alas, 16 And saying,
~r~ for the great, elegant and magnificent city, that Alas, alas, that great,
Kev- i .1 i • r y i- f . , , city, that was cloth-
xviii. was clothed zvith fine linen, and purple, and ed in fine lmenj mi
16 scarlet, and adorned with gold, and precious purple, and scar-
17 stones, and pearls ! For, who can sufficiently let» ana decked with
lament this sad instance of the uncertainty of J^^^T
all human things, when he sees, that, in one 17 For in one hour
hour, all these great riches are laid waste, and so great riches is
made desolate ? And this sad scene was repre- c°™e t0 "0UB:ht-
„ , . ...... , r . And every ship mas-
sented to me in a lively vision ; and every pi- ter, and all the com-
lot, and every one of the skip's company, and the pany in ships, and
mariners, and all that bestow their labour Upon sallors> and as many
the sea, stood afar off from the flames of the stood^far off^ ^
18 burning city, And cried, zvhen they saw the 18 And cried when
smoke of her burning, ascend in such thick col- tneY saw the smoke
umns to heaven, What [city, is] like to the great °f her burning, say-
1 n j ¦ ¦ i i inS> What city is
city, so long unequalled in its glory, and now ijbe unto this great
19 in its ruin ? And they seemed like men in the city ?
greatestaEronyofdistress,andeas^wsrM*on^ez> , 19 And they cast
u j j ¦ j j ¦ • dust on their heads,
heads, and cried, weepmg, and mourning, saying, and cried> weepin^
Alas, alas, for the great city, by whose magnifi- and wailing, saying,
cent expenses, arising from her profusion, and Alas, alas, that great
elegance, and grandeur, all that had ships in c^e ^i That
the sea, were enriched, so that she alone was hadships in the sea,
sufficient, as it were, to maintain the merchan- byreasonofhercost.
dise of the world ; for she is made desolate in }jness .! f°r in °"e
• i ,i, 1111 • nour IS SllC ITl&US
one hour, to a degree that we should have im- desolate.
agined utterly impossible.
20 But while they were thus lamenting their 20 Rejoice over
own loss and her's, I was affected in another he!j> th°u heaven,
manner, and could not forbear crying out in a"d ^hetTT'to
my own heart, Rejoiceoverher,0 thou just aveng- God hath avenged
ing heaven, and ye holy apostles and prophets,* y°u on ller-
who look down from your abodes of glory, on
so wonderful and interesting a scene. Take
your part in the sacred triumph ;for on your ac
count, God has pronounced sentence upon her ; he
hath adjudged her to righteous destruction, for
the furniture of their churches and chap- thing valuable and desirable, and the utter
els, and the variety of rich dresses for ruin of this magnificent city.
their images and priests : ver. 13, to the = Apostles.] Nothing "can be more
incense used at their altars : ver. 22, to lively than this apostrophe ,- in which the
the musical instruments used in their wor- apostles, though honoured in Rome by so
ship : and ver 23, to the vast numbers of many superstitious and idolatrous riles, are,
lamps burning before their idolatrous al. nevertheless, called upon to rejoice in her
tars ; and the like. But it seems rather destruction.
to centre in one view, the loss of every

There shall be no joy or festivity in her any more. 483
her opposition to his kingdom, and for the sect.
injuries done to you, who, with ardent and XXI
unwearied zeal, endeavoured to establish and ~ Rev.
promote it. xviii.
21 And a mighty And, as soon as I had uttered this in corres- £l
angel took up a stone pondence to the scene which had been repre-
like a great mill- ' , r . , ... - . . ' c
stone and cast it in- sented of old, with relation to the great seat ot
to the sea, saying, the Chaldean empire, (Jerem. li. 64,) a strong
Thus with violence ansrel took a stone, like a great millstone ; and,
shall that great city P. ¦ , • i »• , / » -. • .
Babylon be thrown wlth a vigorous and rapid motion, hurled zt into
down, and shall be the sea, saying, Thus shall Babylon the great
found no more at al). city, unequal as the production of this event
may seem to any human power, be violently
hurled away* by the almighty arm of an aveng
ing God, and sink into the dephts of destruc-
»,*¦ w^il ¦ a V0ic-e tion j so that it shall never be found any more.
tot harpers and musi- . , , . . , #., , ,
cians, and of pip- And the harmonious sound of harpers, andother 23
ers, and trumpeters, musicians, and those who sound the flute, and the
shall be heard no trumpet, shall no more be heard in thee ; and eve-
more at all in thee ; ' . X r . , , , c
and no craftsmen of ry artificer of every curious trade, employed for
whatsoever craft he the accommodations and ornaments of life, shall
Ae, shall be found any no more be found in thee, O Babylon, nor shall
more in thee ; and ., ff., ¦ ,, . , , ', ¦ .,
the sound of a mill- e nolse °J the millstone be heard in thee any
stone shall be heard more, even to prepare bread for the meanest in-
no more at all in habitant. And the light of a lamp shall no more 23
23 And the lie-ht ^e seen *n thee, to gild thy dark night with its
of a candle shall cheerful rays j and the voice of the bridegroom
shine no more at all and the bride, rejoicing in their new relation,
JV theeJ t. »nd, .l,he and celebrating the nuptial feast, shall be heard
voice of the bride- . ... ° „ , l ,, '
groom and of the m thee no more ;S because thy merchants were
bride shall be heard grandees of the earth, and maintained so shame-
no more at all in fui a traffic by every dishonest art, and because
chants "we're ""the a^ tfte nati°ns were deceived by thy sorceries, and
great men of the poisoned by thy pernicious practices. And, 24
earth ; for by thy to complete her guilt, as Babylon of old had
iX!sedece?ved. "" Srown Sreatby the slaughter of 'Israel, so in her,
24 And in her was wno has been here represented, was found the
found the blood of blood ofthe prophets, and of the saints of God,
prophets, and of even 0faU those who were slain upon the earth :
saints, and of all f . J. . , . . , . ,,r. c , *
that were slain upon lor l"ls wlcked city exceeded all the rest of the
the earth. world in cruelties, and might boast in the mul-
f Hurled away.] This the original (compare Dan. vii. 11,) will be swallow.
words oplM»/u4'Ji j6mi9 inrdaj import ; as if ed up in a lake qf fire and brimstone, as
falling by its own weight, its fall would Sodom and Gomorrah were Burn Theo*
not have been rapid enough. From hence Vol. II. p. 123. Compare Rev. xix. 20.
Dr. Thomas Burnet infers, in his Theory t Verse 22, 23 ] Compare Jer. xxv,
ofthe earth, that Rome, being first fired, 0 ; xxxiii. 11 ; Ezek. xxvi. 13, iff sim.
vol. 6. 62

484 Reflections on the fall of Babylon.
sect, titudes 'ofthe martyrs she had slain, beyond all
***' _ that had ever gone before her, in such detesta-
-^^ ble persecutions ; and this hath filled up the
xviii. measure of her iniquities, and plunged her into
24 this irrecoverable ruin. IMPROVEMENT.
verse From the particular detail which is here given us, of the va«
!2, 13 rious commodities in which Babylon traded with its merchants,
we may surely take an incidental occasion to reflect upon the
rich bounty of Divine providence to the children of men, in giv
ing them such a variety oi good things, which tend not only to
their necessary support, but their ornament and delight. To
whatever pernicious purposes vanity and luxury may abuse the
silver and the gold, the gems and the pearls, the fine linen and silk,
the purple and scarlet, the ivory and the marble, the cinnamon and
the myrrh, as well as the more important blessings of wheat and
oil, ofkine, and sheep, and horses, all are the gifts of God ; and,
if wisely and properly used, may justly excite our thankfulness
to him ; and it is on ourselves, and not on him, that we are to
charge it, if what should have been for our welfare becomes a
trap, and our treasures be turned into idols. Nor is the wise
disposition of Providence to be disregarded, in causing many of
these things to be the peculiar products of different countries,
denying to some what he has given to the rest, that so traffic
and commerce may be encouraged, and, by it, society and inter
course extended among different nations, and provision made
for that spread of Divine knowledge, which had, in many in
stances, been impossible, if human industry, quickened by ne
cessity, and the prospect of gain, had not invented those arts of
navigation, to which Great Britain, above all other nations, is so
much indebted, and without which, indeed, our beautiful and
fruitful island had been a desert, inaccessible to men.
But, though this oblique reflection may profitably be made,
the great object to which we are directed by this chapter, is the
21 certain and final ruin of Babylon, which, how highly soever ex
alted, how superbly soever adorned, how luxuriously soever re-
8 gated, shall fall, shall fall as a millstone cast into the sea. Strong
is the Lord God who judgeth her ; and it is impossible she can
~ withstand the force of his omnipotent arm. Long has she, ina
metaphorical sense, been the hold of every foul spirit, and the cage
of every unclean and hateful bird ; and God will make her so in
i another, even in a literal sense, when he shall appear to remem
ber and punish those iniquities, which have reached unto heaven ;
-'f among which, various and detestable as they have have been,
shedding the blood of the prophets and the saints, must be reckoned

The heavenly host triumphs over her. 485
as most enormous. Let no triumph of the antichristian powers, sect.
for the present, shake our faith in these most certain and indu- xxu
bitable prophecies ; and let that charge never be forgotten,
" Come forth from her, 0 my people, and be separate." Blessed 4
be God, that a separation has been begun, that it has been so long
supported, and that so many attempts to bring back God's Israel
into captivity have been defeated. May the boundaries of the
reformationhe extended; may the purity of the reformed churches
be more and more advanced, and all remainders of superstition,
persecution, and imposition, be taken away. And, to conclude
all, let those who are now living deliciously, and glorifying them
selves in the forgetfulness of God, abusing the various gifts of
his bounty to his dishonour, and saying in their hearts, that they
shall see no sorrow, remember, how suddenly their state may be 7
changed ; how quickly they may sink into the depths of misery,
proportionable to the height of their abused prosperity ; and ex
perience a torment and sorrow, which will be doubly bitter in 6
the remembrance of their former condition. Let such, there
fore, in whatever rank of life they are, according to the words
of Daniel to the most illustrious king of Babylon, (Daniel iv. 27,)
Break off their sins by righteousness, and their iniquities by shew
ing mercy to the poor, if it may be a lengthening out of their tran
quillity ; and give glory to God, before all their cheerful light
be exchanged for darkness, and all the harmony of their music for 23
weeping and wailidg, groaning and lamentation Jor ever. o—i j
SECT. XXII.
The triumphs of the heavenly host in the fall of Babylon are de
scribed, and further illustrated, by a view of an attack made by
Christ and his army, on the beast, which ended in an entire vic
tory over him. Rev. XIX. throughout.
Rev. xix. 1. Revelation XIX. 1.
AND after these AND after these things, this affecting repre- sect.
XX things I heard Jl sentation of the certain destruction of Bab- *xU.
a great voice of - , r . ....,.,
much people in yl°n> as the seat of the antichristian kingdom, I 
heaven, saying, Al- heard the voice as of a great multitude in heaven, x\^v{
lehua ; Salvation, wno seemed to be triumphing on this occasion,
our, fnd'powerumo" *"ying. Hallelujah ; let the name of Jehovah,
the Lord our God : the most high God, be ever praised and exalt
ed. Let this great salvation, and all the glory
and honour, which can arise from this, and all
his other wonderful works and the power so
amazingly displayed in them, be ascribed to the

486 And rejoice in the marriage ofthe Lamb :
sect. Lord our God. For his judgments [are] true 2 For true and
sxii- and righteous, and we have lately seen a most fuf^°™ts .^^
glorious illustration of them ; for he kath judged hath judged tlie
jtix^ llle great harlot, who corrupted the whole earth great whore, which
with the contagion of her fornication ; and he &*™™&?**^
. c ,1 . , , , , i- 1 ¦ c • ur l with her fornication,
has awfully avenged the blood of his taitntui ser- and hath avenge<i
vants and martyrs, which hath been [shed] so the blood of his ser-
3 profusely bu her cruel hand. And a second vants at her hand.
• i. i r i i .t j 3 And again they
time, at the conclusion of tbe hymn, they said, said> Aneiuia. And
Hallelujah: and, looking down upon her ruins, her smoke rose up
they added, The smoke of her [torment] ascends for ever and ever.
for ever and ever ; and God is pursuing the im
penitent sinners he has destroyed in her, with
far more terrible vengeance in a future state,
than any they could endure while they continu-
4 ed in the bodv. (Isa. xxxiv. 10.) And the 4 And the four
twenty four elders, and the four animals, so often arKJ twenty elders,
PJ , , r i -ii i an" the four beasts,
mentioned before, who still appeared present, feli down and wor_
fell down and worshipped God, who was repre- shipped God that sat
sented silting upon the throne, saying, Amen, °n thethrone,saying,
Hallelujah, so let it be ; let universal Hallelu- men'
jahs, and everlasting praises, rise to thee, O
thou ever adorable Jehovah, who art most wor-
S thy to receive them. And a voice came out 5 Andavoicecame
from the throne, which said, in my hearing, out. of the throne,
Now praise our God in the most exalted strains g^"8^ ^f^ s°e"
of rapturous devotion, all ye his servants, and" vants, and ye that
ye that fear him, both small and great, in your fear him' both sm'^
various ranks and circumstances of life. Adore ^"g1"63'-
his great and magnificent name, so highly ex
alted, and, in these scenes of wonder, so glori-
6 ously displayed. And I heard [a sound] zvhich 6 And I heard as
was as the voice of a great multitude, and loud it were the voice of a.
,, . c . u .l r great multitude, and
as the voice of many waters, when the waves of °s the voice oflJ,any
the sea are in a violent agitation, and like the waters, and as the
voice of mighty thunderings, saying, Hallelujak,^"ice of mighty
for the Lord God Almighty, the omnipotent Je- '^"efu*. .^for^SS
hovah, who is the Author and Support of uni- Lord God pmnipp-
versal nature, reigneth, and is about to exalt tent reigneth.
his kingdom among men to more visible splen-
7 dour than it has ever yet worn. And we will 7 Let us be glad
now, in an especial manner, rejoice and exult in and rejoice, and give
, . . . r l. i j mi honour to him : for
the greatest transport of holy joy, and we will the raarriage of the
give glory to him, because the marriage ofthe Lamb is come, and
Lamb is come, and his wife has prepared herself 'llis wife hath made
to meet him, being adorned with all those orna- hel'self ready.
ments, which are most graceful in themselves,

To which blessed are they who arc invited. 4s?
and most agreeable to him. And he is going sect.-
to espouse his church with circumstances of xxii.
8 And to her was the highest festivity and solemnity. Audit 
granted, that she ¦ f / thaf ;n t j c n virein ReV>
should be arraved in . s , 1 .' , ,,, , ,9. xix.
fine linen, clean and innocence and sanctity, she should be clothed in 8 ,
white : for the fine fine linen, pure and resplendent ; and the\ fine
linen is the right- l\nen^ that 1 speak of, is intended to signify the
eousness of saints. rightems acts 0fthe saints* whereby they are
adorned in the sight of God, and an evidence
given of the sincerity of that faith which inter
ests them in the merit of what their Lord has
performed, to which they ultimately owe their
9 And he saith un- acceptance before him. And ke said unto me, 9
to me, Wnte, Bless- Write this down, as an important truth, in
are called6 unto "he which all that read this book in future ages
marriage supper of will be greatly concerned. Happy, [are] they
the Lamb. And he w/l0 are invited to be guests at the splendid
S« theU^JSn™ ,mrriaSe SUPPeT °fthe LamB' Whkh U nOW Pre"
of God. ' pared, and shall accept the invitation, so as to
partake cf its blessings. And he said unto me,
These are the true words of God, and are to be
regarded by thee, and all that read them, as
an oraole which he hath inspired. (Compare
2 Cor. xi. 2.)
10 And I fell at And while he was speaking to me in this 10
his feet to worship manner overawed by his majestic appearance.
him. And he said T . „ , \ ../../, , J VY. **""'"• f
unto me, See thou do dfell before his feet, to pay homage to him. And
it not-. I am thy fel- he immediately interposed to prevent it, and
low servant^ and of sa;j unt0 me, See [thou do it] not; for lam not.
have th^'teTtimVny worthy of such regard from thee, being a fel-
of Jesus. Worship low servant with thee, and with the rest of thy
brethren? who resolutely and faithfully keep
the testimony of fesus. Pay thine homage, in
such expressions of it, to God alone. I am now
sent for the service of that religion to which
1 The righteous acts of the saints.] So who profess, nevertheless, to make scrip-
vixaiufAcfltt. evidently signifies ; and, there- ture their standard.
fore, tho 'gh I make no doubt but it is b With thy brethren] The expression
with regard to the obedience and righteous- in the Greek obliges me to give the word
ness ofthe Son of God, that all our right- this turn : mvfxxos o-u ksli tot <tta.<^ay m.
eous acts are accepted before God, and But Mr. Fleming understands it, I am one
have accordingly referred to this doctrine of thy brethren, which he thinks intimates,
in the paraphrase ; yet I cannot suppose that this was the departed spirit of an apos-
that these words have that reference tie; perhaps of St. Peter or St. Paul, or hit;
which some have imagined, to the iinpu- own brother James, though not in a form
tatior. of his righteousness to us- And I to be known. And, on the same mistaken
hope Christian divines will have the principle, he thinks the person speaking,
courage to speak with the scripture, even chap, xxii 9, might be the spirit of one of
though it should be at the expense of the prophets, perhaps Isaiah, or Ezekiel,
their reputation for prthodoxy with some, or flaniel. Flem. Christol. Vol. J. p. 81.

488 The vision of him who is true and faithful;
sect, you and your brethren are making such con- God : for the testi-
xxil siderable sacrifices ; for the Spirit of prophecy ">?"/ °f Jesus is the
¦  ,¦„ .h . .- r cv i ¦ 1 spirit of prophecy.
Rev ?s rAc? testimony of fesus, and serves, in a glo- r
xix.10 r'ous manner, to confirm his Divine mission
to all that know and duly observe the circum
stances of it ; and that which I now reveal to
thee, makes a considerable article ofthe proof.
11 And a glorious vision immediately followed H And I saw
this; for I saw heaven opened; and behold, and '*eavf? °Pened,and
¦ . ... r" . , • , behold, a white
observe it with due attention, a white horse ap- horse ; and he that
peared, and he that sate upon it [was] called sate upon him was
Faithful and True, being indeed no other than ™-ned Faithful and
the person speaking of himself elsewhere, as eo™en'eaSg £ r'|oth"
the Amen, the faithful and true Witness ; ana? judge and make
he judges, and makes zvar in righteousness, and war.
not like the unjust conquerors of the earth,
who are so ready to use their superior power
12 to oppress all that fall under it. This was 12 His eyes were
the glorious Prince, whose eyes [are] piercintr asafl.ameoffire,and
°„ c£ j j- j . "on his head were
as aflame of fire; and many diadems were upon manycrowns;andhe
his head, having also a mysterious name zvrit- had a name written
ten upon them, which no man knows but him- tnat no .man knew
self; to signify, that there are mysteries in his buthe hlmself:
nature, and in the administration of his king
dom, which it is impossible for men to find
13 out. And, to express the irresistible power 13 And he was
with which he triumphs over his enemies, and clothed with a vest-
brings destruction upon them according to his "„d if^ame U°c°a1u
pleasure, he [was] clothed in a garment dipt in ed. The word of
blood; and his name is called, The word of God, God.
the glorious and Divine Person, whom 1 have
elsewhere spoken of, as in the beginning with
God, and himself God, and the great Medium
14 of Divine revelation in all ages. And the ar- 14 And the armies
mies whick are in heaven followed him, in token which were in heav-
r i ¦ -ii- i i »¦ i pi u- en followed him
of being most willingly and entirely under his upon whUe ,]0rseSj
command, and they appeared [riding] on white clothed in fine linen, ,
horses, and themselves clothed in fine linen, white and clean.
white, and perfectly clean and pure, to denote
their perfect innocence and righteousness. , . . , , „ ,.
-....,,.„ . , . ° . , 15 And out of his
io And he still retains this circumstance in the mouth goeth a sharp
vision I at first saw of him, that there went sword, that with it
out of his mouth a sharp sword, that with it he ?houlcl sn,ite ,lIV;
. J . ,, -. -l l di f ¦ -c i nations : and he shall
he might smite the heathen; to signify the nlle them with arod
power of his word ; and he shall govern them ofiron;andhe tread-
with a rod of iron ; and he treadeth the wine eth the wine Pres3
press of the indignation and wrath of Almighty ^Tm^
God, which was signified by the blood staining God.

Who is King of kings, and Lord of lords : 489
his garments ; to intimate, that he shall sub- sect.
due the proudest enemies with as much ease xx"-
as men burst grapes by treading them under ~
16 And he hath their feet. (Compare Isa. lxiii. 2, 3.) And xi^ \'6
on his vesture and h hafh upm hh garment and ,}is M u that j.
on his thigh a name , ' , ° , . , , ,q i ' . , '
written, KING OF upon the sword which hangs upon his thigh, a
KINGS, A N D magnificent and exalted name written, even
lords OY KING OF KINGS, AND LORD OF
LORDS; to signify his universal empire
over all the princes and potentates on earth,
and in heaven.
17 And I saw an And I saw a single angel, but one of great 17
angel standing inthe majesty and strength, detaching himself, as it
with rloud5 voice, were from the armv in heaven, who followed
saying to all the fowls the great leader of the Lord's host on their
that fly in the midst white horses ; and he was seen by me standing
ot heaven, Come • tflg $un . to intimate the approaching
and gather your- , ' ' . lr »
selves together unto slaughter and desolation which was so soon to
the supper of the come upon the enemies of the church, he cried
great God ; zvith a loud voice, saying to the eagles, and vul
tures, and all the other birds of prey, which -
were flying in the midst of heaven, Come and
assemble yourselves to the supper of the great
God ; for he is about to make a splendid en-
18 That ye may tertainment for you ; That ye may eat the 18
eat the flesh of kings, flesn ^mighty kings, and the flesh of famous
and the flesh of cap- J j u 1? i j .u ¦ -i. i
tains and the flesh commanders, who have led on their thousands
of mighty men, and to battle ; and the flesh of fhe mighty soldiers,
the flesh of horses, who have fought so courageously under
ondt°ifem,emandattne their banners 5 and the flesh of warlike horses,
flesh of all men, both that were advancing with so much intrepidity
free and bond, small and rage to the battle ; and the flesh of those
and great. wjw sate thereon, and were so ready to trust to
their strength or their speed; and the flesh of
all the promiscuous multitude, freemen and
slaves, both small and great, who shall fall down
together in the dust, and pour out their souls
in blood, leaving their mangled carcasses for
your prey. (Compare Ezek. xxxix. 17,18.)
19 And I saw the And, to fulfill this awful decree of the great 19
beast, and the kings qoci whose influence over all human affairs is
of the earth, and , , , , , 1 ¦
their armies gather- supreme, and who knows how to work his own
ed together to make purposes, even by the greatest malice and rage
war against him that 0f his enemies, I saw the beast appearing again,
as at the head of the Antichristian interest ;
and the kings ofthe earth, who supported him,
and gave their power unto him ; and I saw all
their armies gathered together, to make war with

490 Against whom the beast and the kings ofthe earth make war.

who sitteth upon the white horse, and with sat on the horse, and
his armu. even the host of heaven, which I against his army.

sect, him
xxii. au fcs army^ even the host of heaven, whic
~~~ " mentioned as with him : insensible of his supe-
six.19 r'or power, and madly borne on to their own
20 destruction, they marched their feeble forces
against him, and all his celestial legions. And 20 And theheast
the issue was such as might be expected ; for was (tak^* and w'tl»
, , , • „ j ... ,¦ i him thefalse prophet
the beast was taken captive,c and with him also that wroUg]lt m-ira.
thefalse prophet, who had zvrought so mafiy fal- des before him,
lacious signs before him, by zvhick he had deceiv- with which he ' de-
ed those who received the mark of the beast, and ^received a*
those who worshipped his image ; and they were mark 0f the beast,
bound fast in chains of Divine vengeance, and and them that
both of them were cast alive* into the lake of fire ^^'^^ ^
which burnt so fiercely, enraged with stores of ^e'e cast a);ve mt0
brimstone, to make the flames more durable, a/ lake of fire burnw
21 and more tormenting. And the rest, who had inS with brimstone.
so insolently and foolishly followed the banners nant\^"e s\Jn Z™h
of these accursed leaders, were slain with tke the sword of him
sword that came out of the mouth ofthe great that sat upon the
Leader of the heavenly army, eveft him zvho horse' ,w^lchf '^
, ... , -i ii r , , proceeded out of hi9
sate on the white horse, described before, robed m0uth : and all the
with light, and crowned with glory. And their fowls were filled
carcasses were left unburied on the field of bat- witu t'leir ^es'1-
tie ; and all the birds ofthe air, according to
the invitation which the angel had given them,
were satiated with their flesh. IMPROVEMENT.
verse Let us learn by what we have here been reading, to adore the
° Lord God Omnipotent, zvho reigneth over all, and who displays
the truth and righteousness of his judgments, in his vengeance on
the enemies of his church, even when he inflicts on them a tor
ment, the smoke of which rises Up for ever and ever. In the cer-
c Beast was taken.] What Brandt tells 14. Doctor Clarke observes, it is only said
us, ofthe interpretation given by a divine of of other sinners, they were cast into the lake i
Heidelburg tothis text, as promising Fred- andthishe supposes intimates ^distinction
eric, kingof Bohemia.thathe should take of punishment, Severe in proportion to the
<he emperor prisoner, and that all the other faultsof the punished ; and he thinks it is
potentates of Europe should be subjected illustrated by the words of Moses concern-
to his sovereign will, appears too ridiculous ing Korah and hiscompany,Numb xvi, 29,
to be canvassed; but I mention it to engage If these men die the common death of all
men to be cautious how they apply any of men, or if they be visited after tke visitation
these prophecies to events which may hap- qf alt men, then the Lord hath not sent me-
pen to themselves, or those for whom they intimating, that there would be as much
are immediately concerned. Brandt's Hist, difference in their punishment, as between
of the Reform- Vol. IV. p, 202. Compare being executed in the common way, and
chap. xvi. 13 ; and § xvi. note h and '. swallowed up wiih an earthquake. Clarie'e
d Cast alive-] See the note on chap. xx. Posth, Scrm. Vol. I. p. 400, 401.

Reflections on the righteousness of God's judgments. 491
tain assurance, that in due time he will plead his own cause, and sect.
rescue and exalt his people, let all his servants and people praise XX1U
him, even all that fear him, both small and great, and labour to
J . . . verse
live that Divine life of gratitude, and joyful thanksgiving on 5 g
earth, which may anticipate the pleasures and employments of
the heavenly world. The time will at length come, when all of
such a character shall celebrate the marriage supper of the Lamb ;
yea, when the whole society shall appear in his presence as one
chaste virgin, whom he has espoused to himself; and whom,
with unutterable delight, he places in his more immediate view,
not only as arrayed in robes of pure and shining linen, zvhich is 7, 8
tke righteousness ofthe saints, but as perfectly free from spot, or
blemish, or any such thing. He will admit them all to feast in
his own presence; yea, to dwell forever with him ; so shall
we ever be with the Lord. These are the true sayings of God.
And though a consciousness of our own utter unworthiness of
such honours, might be ready to detract from the credibility of 9
these Divine assurances, or at least prevent us from giving so
clear an assent to them, as we might otherwise do, yet let God
be true, and every man a liar.
And, in the mean time, in the mingled scenes of adversity and
prosperity, which attend the Israel of God, let us direct our be
lieving eyes to him, who is faithful and true ; to him, who both 11
administers justice, and wages war in righteousness. Let us rev
erence his penetrating eyes, which are like a flame of fire. Let us
rejoice in the diadems placed upon his head, to signify the extent 12
of his dominion ; and read with awe the inscription upon his ves
ture, and his thigh, The Word of God, the King of kings, and the 13, 15
Lord qf lords. As such let us pay our homage to him ; and let
the favour of lords, and kings, be as nothing to us, where his fa
vour or his honour is concerned. The proudest of earthly poten
tates oppose his dominion in vain ; in vain do they marshal their
captains, and their mighty men ; vain is the strength of horses, and
of them that sit thereon, and the combinations of bond and free,
though satan himself abet their rebellion, and inspire them with 17, 21
subtilty, and arm them with rage : their subtilty shall be defeated,
their rage shall be repelled. The sword of tke Lord shall devour.
them. The birds of prey shall at his pleasure be feasted -with their
carcasses ; and the sad catastrophe of their bodies shall be only
an imperfect emblem of the anguish and misery of their spirits,
when plunged with the evil spirit that deceived them, they sink
deep into the lake that burns for ever, and feel the terrors of the
second death. Be wise nozv therefore, 0 ye kings, and be instructed,
ye judges ofthe earth, serve the Lord with fear ; and, sensible of
his uncontrolable dominion, and your own weakness and imper
fection, even while ye rejoice before him, rejoice with trembling.
(Psal. ii. 10, 11.)
vol. 6. 63

492 An angel shuts up the dragon for a thousand years .*
SECT. XXIII.
The binding of satan for a thousand years, during which the gospel
is greatly to prevail ; with a view ofthe destruction ofthe ene
mies of Christ, upon their making their last attempt against his
church; andof the universal judgment. Rev. XX. throughout.
Revelation XX. 1. Rev. xx. 1.
sect, npiff TJS tne beast was conquered and taken ; A N D I saw an
— A fUt ?e?™8°? yet «mained at liberty. ^SS^^
Rev And that I might also be informed as to his having the key of
xx. 1 doom, I_ saw an angel descending from heaven, the bottomless pit,
who had the key ofthe bottomless pit, and he had f"d. a ^eat chain ia
2 also a great chain in his hand : And he advanc- 2 And he laid
ed with the intrepidity of one who feared no hold on the dragon,
resistance ; and laid hold on the dragon, dread- that old serpent,
ful as he was ; even that old serpent who is call- wh'ch. ls lhe, , deviJ
, . .' . i- , ano satan, and bound
ed the devil, trom being the great false accuser; him a. thousand
and satan, as being the great adversary both of years.
God and man ; and he bound him for the space
3 of a thousand years.3 And, having opened the 3 And cast him
door with the key that he bore, he cast him into into the bottomless
the abyss, and shut him down, and set a seal upon ^ ! ^t s "ea/'uDon
him, to signify, that none should break open the him, that he should
door ; that he might not deceive the nations any deceive the nations
more, for the time above mentioned, that is, till nomore.till the thou-
' , ' , sand years should be
a thousand years zvere accomplished, and then ne fulfilled : and after
must be loosed again for a little time, and make that he must be loos-
his last effort against the cause of God, and the ed a little season-
» A thousand years.] I think we must de- of the mediums by which he has endeav-
spair of being able to interpret any passage oured to prove this point. See Dr. Whit-
of scripture upon the plainest principle of by's Treatise on the Millennium, where
reason, if this does not signify, that there he shews at large, that this whole passage
shall be such a period as this, in which sa- is figurative, agreeable to the prophetic
tan shall be remarkably restrained, and style, especially in this book. And verse
the Christian interest shall prevail. But 4, may only intimate, that the spirits of the
whether the thousand years are here to be martyrs seemed to live again, in those
taken literally, as is most probable, or whom God should then raise up. Com-
whether here, or elsewhere, each day is pare Ezek. xxxvii. 1, 14 ; Rev. xi. 11, 12 ;
put for a year, and consequently, the whole Rom. xi 15. This interpretation is illus-
period be 365,000 years, I will not pretend trated and confirmed alsoby Mr. Lowman.
to determine. This thought has been very So that the seventh chiliad, or 1000 years,
lately started by an ingenious and worthy from the creation of the world, is to be a
person, who hath, I doubt not, intended kind of sabbath. Compare Ainsworth on
the service of Christianity ; though I am Gen. i. 31, and Worthington on Redemption,
rery apprehensive, he has failed in some p. 211, 213.

During which the Christian cause should revive. 493
4 And I saw kingdom of his Son Jesus Christ. And after sect.
thrones, and they thi j saw thrones placed, and they sate upon xxiii-
sat upon them, ana , , ' r . 3 . ' —
judgment was given them, and a power ot judgment was given to Rey
uuto them : and I them ; and the souls of them zvho had been be- xx, 4
saw the souls of them headed* for the testimony of fesus, and for the
for the^witiiess \t-wordofGod, and who had not zvorskipped the
Jesus, and for the beast nor his image, when his cause was so tri-
word of God, and umphant, and who bravely opposed the torrent
sTSSd^thrbra"; °f P™« W degeneracy, so that they had not
neither his image, received his mark in their foreheads, and upon
neither had received their hands, when it was so furiously urged
his mark upon their Upon an . these appeared to rise in triumph,
foreheads, or in their r , ., ,¦ , » ¦ > •., /-,, ¦ A r i
hands ; and they liv- an"- they lived and reigned with Christ, c whose
ed and reigned with cause, during this time, was prosperous and
Christ, a thousand flourishing, even for a whole thousand years :
^SBut the rest 0f -&Mf this was peculiar to this holy remnant : 5
the dead lived not f°ri as to the rest ofthe dead, they revived not
again, until the till the thousand years zvere accomplished ;d so
thousand years were that thig [M] (he first resurrection. Emi- 6
finished. This is the ,,L J, ,',..-,, ,,
first resurrection nently happy and holy [is] he, who has a part in
6 Blessed and holy the first resurrection I have been describing;
is he that hath part ;t js' a sinKluar felicity and high token of the
in the first resurrec- , • ° ,. ¦ /-, , ., o* i j
tion : on such the degree, in which God, the supreme Standard
second death hath and Judge of moral rectitude and holiness, ap
proves his character : on such the second death,
we before described with so many dreadful
circumstances, as the portion of the wicked,
shall have no degree of power,e nor shall any of
b The souls qf them who had been be- while the rest have only the common
headed.] Dr. Whitby, not unjustly, thinks blessing of the separate state, during this
this a strange expression, to signify the res- period ; and, even after the resurrection,
urrection of their bodies. (See his Treatise shall have only inferior degrees of glory,
on the Millennium, chap, iii ) Mr. Fleming to what these first fruits of the resurrec-
observes, it is said elsewhere, that their tion shall for ever possess. Flem. Christol.
souls were actually living before; and Vol.11, p. 42.
living, he thinks, must be pul for rising A The rest qf the dead, 8pc] This has
from the dead, because it is said, the rest been urged to prove, that a proper resur-
qfthe dead lived not till a thousand years, rection is here spoken of; but I much
Flem. Christol Vol.11, p. 57. doubt the justness of the conclusion. Such
^ They lived and reigned with Christ] expressions may, sometimes, be thrown
This is the chief text on which Mr. Flem- in to promote that obscurity, which seem
ing builds his doctrine of the first resur- ed, upon the whole, convenient in such a
rection ,- when, he supposes, those who series of prophecy. Compare chap. xxi. 17-
have died for the testimony of jlesus, and " On such the second death shall have no
other most excellent saints, shall be raised power.] Mr. Fleming considers this as an
from the dead ; not, (he imagines,) to intimation, that the second death will have
live upon earth, but to live a thousand some power to terrify, though only for a
years with Christ in heaven ; enjoying a little while, those good men, who shall
blessedness nearly approaching, if not al- not have their share inthe first resurrection.
together equal, to that which good men See his Christol. Vol. II. p. 45. But the no-
are to enjoy after the general resurrection ,- lion appears tome very absurd, and ill to

49 1 Tke thousand years being expired, satan shall be loosed :
sect, its terrible forerunners, in the execution of Di- no power, but they
ff; vine wrath upon his enemies ; but they shall be gg * pnests^of
Rv the priests of God, and of Christ ; and they shall and sllau reign with
xx 6 not onlv be afterwards admitted to a kingdom him a thousand
of eternal glorv, but shall reign with him a thou- years.
¦sand years, partaking in the triumph of his
7 kingdom upon earth. And when the thousand 7 And when the
years, before described, shall be accomplished >*™g ££ ££
then satan shall, for a certain time, be loosed be ioosed out 0f his
from his confinement, to give the last proof of prison.
8 his malice against Christ and his saints. And 8 And shall go out
he shall go forth to deceive the nations, zvho are ^Xh are™'
in the four distant corners of the earth,1 and the four quarters of
shall prevail against them, so that they shall the earth, Gog and
engage in a vain and fatal enterprise, for the Magog to gather
° , r , ^-..i l • i r them together to
overthrow of what God has determined tor battle : the number
ever to establish : even Gog and Magog, as the 0f whom is as the-
prophecy of Ezekiel, (chapt* rs xxxviii, xxxix,) sand of the sea.
styles the enemies of God's people : and satan
shall succeed in his attempts to gather them to
gether in zvar ; even an army, whose number
9 [is] like the sand of the sea. Accordingly I 9 And they went
beheld them in vision, as drawn forth in or- ^1^ **
der of battle, and saw, that they went up over passe<i the camp of
the breadth ofthe earth; so that they seemed to the saints about.and
cover the face of it from north to south, a„rf the beloved city:and
,, , , _., y. .,, . ' , fire came down from
then surrounded the camp of the saints, and Go(j out 0f ileaven,
Jerusalem, the beloved city, jn which they and devoured them.
dwelt ; and it seemed at first in imminent dan
ger, but it was not long before it was remark
ably delivered ; tor fire came down from God out
qf heaven, at once, and devoured them ; so that
there were no more remainders of them to be
seen ; but they, and all their dreadful artillery,
perished and disappeared, as ifthey had never
10 existed. (Compare Ezek. xxxviii. 22.) And 10 And the devil
then the devil, who had deceived them, came in tliat deceived them,
agree with the representation which from the city of the saints.- which, I sup-
scripture gives ofthe universal judgment, pose, does here especially signify Jerusa-
as a day of unmingled joy and triumph to lem And we may suppose, that those
all the righteous. who live in that situation, shall be last
f The four corners qf the earth.] As it instructed in the gospel, and so capable
is most certainly known, from the most of being most easily engaged to rise up
convincing arguments, and from repealed against it. Compare chap, vii 1, and para-
experience, that the earth is of a spherical phrase. By Gog and Magog, many un-
form, it is certain, that by the four corners derstand the Scythians, and other northern
ofthe earth, we are to understand the na- nations, whom the devil will stir up to
rions which lay at the greatest distance assault the people of God.

But he shall at length be cast into the lake of fire. 495
was cast into the for his share of that punishment, which had s*-cJ-
lake offire and brim- long before been inflicted upon m;iny of his ac- xx"u
bMst'wid'tlie false complices, and zvas cast into the lake of fire and —
prophet are, and shall brimstone, where, as I before said, the beast and XK, xo
be tormented day the false prophet [zvere ;] and there they shall be
andevef1 ^ *"" tormented together day and night, for ages of
ages, for ever and ever/ without any hope of
release or respite.
11 And I saw a And, after this, / saw a great white and re- 1 1
Sin\1haVsaTon ^lendent throne^ which shone with a glory
it, from whose face scarce to be supported ; and yet, mine eye be-
the earth and the ing divinely strengthened for that purpose, I
heaven fled away, DehcM him who sate thereon, from zvhosema\tslic
and there was found _ . . , . , i
no place for them. facei when he came on this solemn and tremen
dous occasion, earth and heaven fled azvay,1
and there zvas found no place for them, in which
12 And I saw the they might continue. k And I sazv the dead, 12
dead.small and great, 0f au ranks an(j orciers, small and great, rich
stand before God ; , . j 1 • 1
and the books were and P00r> Ponces and people, in one grand as-
opened; and another sembly, which knew no more of those distinc-
book was opened, tions, once so much regarded, standing before
which is the book of God^ tQ receive their final doom from him . to
intimate, that the last judgment should quickly
follow the wonderful events which had been
represented to me before. And the books were
opened, which contained the records of the Di
vine omniscience on the one hand, and, on the
other, the law and the gospel, which were the
rule whereby those who stood before him were
to be judged. And another book was opened,
distinct from these, which is [the book] of life,
t For ages of ages : «« ta; ataiya.; ra>v superiority, though its plainness renders
tioivoiv] This is the most literal render, the majesty less observable to common
ing of these words : but it is certain that readers. " It is so plain, says he, that it
no argument can be drawn from hence does not need, so majestic and grand, that
against the eternity of future punishment, it exceeds, commentary and paraphrase."
for no phrase can more strongly express a See his Sacred Class. Vol. I. p. 329.
proper eternity than this. k There was found no place for them.]
h A great white throne.] It has been Hence Mr. Whiston infers, that at the
observed, that this judgment seat has consummation of all things, and the final
been represented by a throne, to show that judgment, the earth will desert its present
there can be no appeal from it ; a white station, and be no more found among the
throne, to signify the bright glory, the un- planetary chorus. Whist. Theor. p. 282.
spotted purity, and inflexible justice of him But I cannot think this description intend.
who sits upon it. ed to teach us any astronomical niceties ; it
¦ From whose face earth and heaven fed seems only to intimate, that all nature was
away, &c] Mr. Blaciwall compares this thrown into strong commotion, as if it were
description with a celebrated passage in incapable of sustaining the majestic pres-
Homer, in which Jupiter is described as ence that appeared.
sitting on his throne, and asserts its great

496 All mankind shall be judged according to their zvorks.
sect, in which were registered the names of all those life; and the dead
-»• happy persons, who, according to the tenor of ££*$£ *§£
~ the Divine declarations to men, should be the were written in the
xil2 inhabitants ofthe heavenly Jerusalem, and live books, according to
with God for ever, in the enjoyment of felicity their works.
and glory. And tke dead were all impartially
judged out of the things written in the books,
and in a manner agreeable to the tenorof them,
according to their works, as they had been agree
able or disagreeable to the discoveries which
God had made to them of his will for the rule
13 of their actions. And, that none might be 13 And the sea
exempt from coming into judgment, I per- gave up the dead
ceived that the resurrection extended also to wh,lch ™ere 'n ll ;
, . , , , , , . and death and hell
the sea, which gave up the dead that were in it ; delivered up the
and death, and the unseen zvorld, and separate dead which were in
state, in all their extensive domains, gave up them : and they were
the dead that were in them, all that death had ^1^ ££
swallowed up, and Hades received ; and they works.
were judged, as I said before, every one accord-
14 ing to their works. And I saw, in the vision, 14 And death and
emblematical persons, who seemed to preside J1^1 w££e 0"Sgrgt°
over the regions of death and Hades, or the sep- Tnis ;s t]le second
arate state ; and, to signify that human souls death.
should be no more separated from the bodies,
to which they were now united, these persons,
as it appeared, were cast into the lake oj fire, which
I have before described,and of which I said, that
15 this is the second death.1 And as the register, 15 And whosoever
which God, in pursuance of his counsels of was not found writ-
everlasting love, had kept of those, whom it f.e" m the |*0.ok °f
. . o , ' r 111 lite > was cast m the
was his gracious purpose, agreeable to the tenor lake pf fire.
of his gospel, to save, was complete, I saw,
that if any one were not found written in the
book of life, he was cast into the lake of fire : so
that this was the awful end of the whole human
race, to be plunged into that flaming and
1 Death and hades were cast into the lake The plain meaning is,' there shall be no
of fire] It is no wonder aman of Mr. more separate state. And this, I think,
Hobbes' s disposition and principles should clearly overthrows that hypothesis, which
be ready to catch at any argument, to supposes this last fire will kill those that
prove the annihilation of the wicked. But, are thrown into it, and that their separate
that which he insinuates from the passage, spirits will for ever remain in that misery,
(see his Leviathan, p. 335,) seems lo be which must be the consequence of having
very precarious. For, as Archbishop lost happiness and hope, while they re-
JD.iwes observes, (see his Serm. No. 7, tain their thinking powers ; a doctrine,
p. 100,) to talk of hell being cast into a which Dr Whitby has strangely taught in
part of itself, is downright nonsense, his Append, to 2 Thess. chap. i.

Reflections on the future judgment. 497
eternal ruin, or to be received into those sect.'
abodes of glory, which I am next to describe, xx"'*
under the figure of a new heaven, and a new ~~ —" "
earth. (Compare Rev. xxi. 1, notea.) %xis
IMPROVEMENT.
We have here a most affecting view before us, of that import- verse
ant event, in which we are all so intimately concerned. What
ever the first resurrection may import, or that glorious reign of 5
a thousand years, (which probably intimates a signal revival of
the Christian cause in the world, and a display of its influence 4
beyond what hath yet been known,) I say, whatever these events
may particularly intend, the illustrious day, in which heaven and 11
earth is to pass azvay, demands the attention of all mankind.
For the dead, both small and great, whether buried in the earth
or the sea, must then stand before God; Therefore let all the liv-
ing,hothsmall and great, seriously weigh the solemnity and import- '
ance of that appearance. Let them often look forward to the aw
ful period when the glorious throne shall be set, the important vol
umes opened, which contain the record of our lives and actions, and , „
of God's gracious and merciful transactions with us. We must
be judged according to our works ; that God, before whom all our
ways are, and who searches all our hearts, willbring every work
into judgment, and every secret thing, whether it be good, or
whether it be evil. Let us judge ourselves impartially, that we
be not condemned of the Lord; and conscious how unable we
should be to stand in that judgment, if God were rigorous to lay
justice to the line, and righteousness to the plummet, let us humbly
apply to the throne of mercy, to the blood of his Son, to the
grace of his gospel covenant. So shall we find mercy of the
Lord in that day, and be the priests of God, and of Christ, and
reign with him, not a thousand years alone, but for everlasting
ages. In the mean time, let those who have no reverence for his
majesty, who have no esteem for his gospel, who have never
taken this awful alarm, who have never fled for refuge to lay
hold on the hope set before them, tremble at these awakening views.
Let them all, of every condition, both small and great, say in
their hearts, Who shall dwell with devouring flames, and lie down
in everlasting burnings, even in this lake of fire, into which
every one who is no found written in the book of life, shall be 15
cast, and where the wretched victims of Divine justice shall be
tormented for ever and ever ?
How melancholy does the face of our earth appear, when we
reflect on the reign of satan on it, on the influence of the

498 The vision of a new heaven and a new earth ;
sect, dragon, and the beast, and the false prophet .' 0 Lord, cut short
xxiii. their power ; send down the angel that has the key of the bottom-
 less pit, to bind this destroyer ; yea, when he shall be loosed for
I6" 3 a season-> moderate his rage ; support thy saints under the ter-
'7,% rorofevery assault, till thou appear to the last confusion of their
enemies, till thou appear to close this perplexing scene, by the
wise and glorious catastrophe of all things ; when it shall be
4, 5 seen, that the souls of them who were beheaded for the testimony
of fesus, were not lost, and that it was wisdom strenuously to
refuse the mark of the beast, and the homage so generally paid
to his image, though men might neither buy nor sell, nor enjoy
their liberty, nor their lives, without making an entire submission
to it.
SECT. XXIV.
The solemn introduction to the glorious vision of the new heaven
and the new earth : with a declaration ofthe blessing to attend
the faithful and courageous conqueror, and the misery to be
inflicted on impious and wicked offenders. Rev. XXI. 1 — 8.
Revelation XXI. 1. Rev. XXI. 1.
sect, a }f J) when this scene of things was passed A N D I saw a
*X1V- -" away, another most glorious and delightful ^* a ™* ^j;"'
Rev one opened upon me ; for I saw a new heaven, for tne first heaven
xxi. 1 and a new earth, wherein I knew righteousness and the first earth
was ever to dwell, for the former heaven, and we,re Passed away •
,, j. ., . j t -j and there was no
the former earth was passed away, as 1 said more sea>
before ; and the sea was no more;3- the whole ter-
a The sea was no more.] The conse- and durable period of prosperity, which
quence which Dr. Thomas Burnet hath shall be enjoyed upon this earth, after the
drawn from hence, in his theory, to prove millennium ; and when the paradisaical
there was no sea, in the paradisaical state, state shall be yet more fully restored, by
is so manifestly absurd, that I need urge the more abundant progressive influence
nothing against it. For it is certain, were of the gospel. But, on weighing the
God to cover the whole sea with dry land, whole matter, I must declare myself of
the earth must quickly perish, as well as the opinion of those divines, who under-
much of its commerce be destroyed. But stand it as an emblematical description of
a world moro populous, than this can be, the happiness which the saints are to en-
while the sea takes up so large a part of joy in heaven after the resurrection, and
its surface, might well be expressed by to enjoy for ever ; when, accordingto the
such afigurative vision. As for this ac- preceding descriptions, the dead shall be
count of the new heaven and the earth in gen- judged according to their works, when this
eral, commentators have been divided, heaven and earth shall have passed away
Some have thought it represents the with a great noise, and the elements shall
happy state of the church upon earth, have -melted with fervent heat, as St. John
during the millennium. A very ingenious and St. Peter concur to describe it ; and
writer, I mean, Mr. Worthington, in his when death and hell shall be cast into the
Treatise of the Extent and Progress qf fie- lake of fire, with all that are not written in
demption, endeavours to prove that it is the book of life .- phrases, which, I think,
intended to represent a yet more perfect cannot be explained properly of any event,

, and ofthe New Jerusalem, coming down from God. 499
raqueous globe was changed for another sect.
kind of world, wherein every thing was incom- "
parably more beautiful and excellent than tbe Rev
face of nature had ever been, and room was xxi. 1
made for a vastly greater number of inhabit-
2 And I John saw ants : And as an emblem of the eminent ho- 2
the holy city, New liness and felicity which should there reign, /
Jerusalem, coming y hn Mw the hoiy city that ig the New feru-
down from God out J , , , rf-jfri. k j
of heaven, prepared salem, descending from God out of heaven ;° and
as a bride adorned it was prepared with all imaginable ornaments
for her husband. ancj decorations, like a bride adorned for her
husband, and preparing to meet him with all
her charms set out to the greatest advantage.
3 And I heard a And I heard a great voice out of heaven, saying 3
great voice out of aiOU(i, Behold the tabernacle of the living God
hold.The'u'bernacle L>3 now Wltl\ men : and hf shall pitch his tent
of God is with men, among them, in token of his favour and friend-
and he will dwell ship, and they shall be owned by him as his
TUn V^e"l'- a"d U'iey people, and God himself shall be with and among
shall be his people,'' r > . J, ,,-,.?
andGodhimselfshall them as their God, their .Protector and Jbriend,
be with them, andbe their Guardian and Father, their supreme
their God Goo(1 and final portion. And God shall, with 4
4 And God shall .1.1 , *L • . s
wipe away all tears parental tenderness, wipe away their tears from
from their eyes; and their eyes ; though here their tears have plenti-
there shall be no fuiiy flowed, not one shall now be left on any
^owf nor crying! * *** &«». And death shall be no more;
neither shall there he shall be for ever banibhea those blissful re-
be any more pain : gions, and with him all his melancholy train,
fortheformerthingsnorshall there be grief, nor crying, nor shall
are passed away. , , ¦ , , v b ,. ,, ,
there be any more pain, or labour ; for all the
former things are passed away, all the mourn-
5 And he that sate ^ scenes which were on earth so familiar to
upon the throne, their eyes. And he thai sate upon the throne* 5
but those of the day of universal judg- as actually the abode of the blessed, but
ment. And it is certain, that if we do as a figurative representation of the holi-
not go into this interpretation of them, ness and felicity in which they were to
there is no view given us of the final ca- dwell ; so that it was a type of what the
tastrophe of things on this earth of ours, in church itself should be. To interpret it
this comprehensive prophecy, though in- therefore, as if there were now such a city
tended to represent the triumph of Chris- made in heaven, and by angelic power to
tianity ; which seems in theory a very im- be brought down to earth, and settled
probable supposition. upon some spot of it, is so wild, and
b Descending from God out of heaven. ] romantic a thought, that one would wonder
I apprehend he saw in the vision an ap- anyone person of learning and understand-
pearance of a city, which seemed, like the ing should ever have embraced it. Com-
sheet which Peter saw, to be let down from pare Hallett's Notes and Discourses, Vol. I.-
heaven, and appeared I pendent, as it were, p. 200. See Isa. liv. 11, 12.
in the air, in such a view, that the founda- c He that sate upon the throne] As the
tions were visibly distinguishable from the Lamb, and He that sate upon the throne,
superstructure ; and this he considered, not have be<jn mentioned, as distinct, through
VOL. 6. 64

500 He that overcomes, shall inherit all things'.
sect, then spake himself, and said with his own aw- said, Behold, I make
XX1V- ful and gracious voice, which through the a» things new. And
— — u i • • t 1 i ¦!- , i t> l i j r he said unto me,
Rev whole vision I had not before heard, Behold, I WrU.e . fol. thes(;
xxi. 5 make all things new. I exert my power in words are true and
producing a new creation, whence every trace faithful.
• of seeming imperfection and irregularity shall
be banished. And he then condescended to
take notice of me ; and singling me out by his
eye, and directing his voice to me, he said unto
me, while all mv soul was awed into reverence
and attention, Write what thou hearest, for
these are true and faithful words ; and as their
contents are important, so they are beyond all
6 controversy certain. And he said unto me, 6 And he said un-
Wonderful as the prediction is, doubt not of t0 mAe; \l is d°"?' li
,. , r ¦ , • • • am Alpha andOme-
lts accomplishment ; It is done, it is, as it were, ga> thle Be<rimiing
already present with me ; lam the Alpha, and and the End : I will
' the Omega, the Beginning, and the End; too Siv? unto him that is
great and excellent to need to use any artifice um"'of tL^Mof
with my creatures ; and far above the tenipta- afe freely.
tion of raising in them any felse hopes and ex
pectations, I will give to him that is athirst, of
the fountain of the water of life freely ; I open
the springs, and they shall flow in abundance ;
and let every humble soul that desires it, freely
7 come and quench his thirst. I have already 7 He that over-
made many gracious promises to him who cometh shall inherit
¦ overcometh; and I will now comprise them a» things; and I will
... ; ,,,-,- n , ¦ be his God, and he
all in one ; the conqueror shall inherit all things ; shall be my son.
the whole new creation shall be his, he shall
possess its blessings to the utmost of his most
enlarged desires. And I will be to him a God,
a source of complete and everlasting blessed
ness ; and he shall be my son, and as my son,
• inherit my kingdom, and dwell with me in it
8 through eternal ages. But as for the fearful 8 But the fearful
and unbelieving,\vho dare not face the difficulties anti unbelieving, and
which a courageous profession of my religion the abommable> an<}
• •/ o murderers * And
requires ; and the abominable, who have devoted whoremongers, and
themselves to sensual affections and pursuits ;
andmurderers,andzvhoremongers, and sorcerers,
the whole book, and, as the Lamb is who is represented as sitting upon the
mentioned here as the Spouse ofthe church, throne; since we know it is he who is to
I am ready to understand the Father as appear as universal Judge, under which
the Person here spoken of. But I will character the Person who sate upon the
not absolutely insist upon this, because in throne is there spoken of.
chap. xx. 11, 12, it seems to be Christ

Reflections on the new heaven and the new earth. A01
sorcerers, and idol- and idolaters, and all liars, A all who allow them- sect.
atei-s, and all liars, selVes in their words, or in their actions, to xxiv'
shall have their part • i ^ ^i i 1 • ¦ , , , <¦ i  .
in the lake which vlolat<; the eternal and invariable law of truth Rev_
burnetii with firs and by which I have governed myself, and by which x^i, 8
brimstone; which is I have required all my rational creatures to be
the second death. governed . tkeir part [shan fe] in the lake which
burns for ever with fire and brimstone, which is
the second death. Let this therefore be record
ed by thy pen, 'that every future generation of*
men may carefully peruse and seriously con
sider it ; that every sincere believer, however
weak, may be encouraged, and that every ob
stinate sinner maybe terrified, and, if possible,
awakened ; and that none, in the day of my final
judgment, may complain, that they have not
been warned and cautioned with the greatest;
plainness, and with the greatest solemnity.
IMPROVEMENT.
Let us pause a little, before we proceed to the more particu- verse
lar description of this glorious scene ; and let our hearts rejoice
in this general view of the new heaven, and the new earth, andof
the holy city, descending out of heaven from God. Will God in \} 2
very deed dwell with men P Will he dwell with them for ever ?
Will he fix his tabernacle with them, and condescend to avow 3
them for his people, and to make himself known unto them as
their God P
Let our souls then be awakened, to pay a due attention to such
glorious and important promises. Let us hearken to the voice
of him who sitteth upon tke throne, whose zvords are undoubtedly 5
true and faithful. Lord, dost thou make all things new P Verify
the word first, we implore thee, in our hearts, that it may be
verified at length in our state and condition. O thou Alpha and q
Omega, who art the Beginning and the End, thou who hast done
so much to introduce this Divine scheme of salvation, perfect it,
we entreat thee, with respect to us ; exciting our thirst after the
zvater of life ; and may we come and take it as freely as it is of
fered in the gospel.
In what part of the holy scripture is life and death, the blessing
and the curse, set before us, if not in these awful passages ? Let
A All liars.] Some think this refers to immoral action, consists in its contradict
the general notion, which is so largely in- tion to the great rule of truth. But in this
culcated by the well known author of the view, it must comprehend the case of ex-
religion qf nature delineated, that there is a press lying ; against which, in the most ob-
language in actions, as weli as words ; and vious sense, the terrors of this clause are
that the malignity of every vicious and roost directly levelled.

802 The vision ofthe heavenly ferusalem ;
sect, those who are too timorous resolutely to adhere to their duty,
xxiv. ],e recovered, and, as it were, driven back to it, by the fear of
'  Divine vengeance. And let all habitual and obstinate sinners,
versg and especially all liars, who bring up the rear of a catalogue, in
which murderers, and zvhoremongers, and sorcerers, and idolaters,
make a part, be awakened by this awful threatening. O, des
perate and inexcusable folly, to be afraid of the displeasure of
men, and the inconveniences which may possibly attend an ad
herence to the truth, and not to fear the lake which burns for ever
zvith fire and brimstone !
But let us courageously encounter, and then we shall conquer
all our enemies, animated by these glorious promises, in which
all the, encouragements contained in this sacred volume, are
7 comprised, that he who overcomes, shall inherit all things, while
God owns himself his God, and acknowledges him as his son ;
and if a son, then an heir, an heir of God, and joint heir with
Christ ; and if so, all things are indeed ours. Let those tears,
that will now sometimes silently steal down our cheeks, be shed
as tears, which we expect quickly to have wiped away, even by
4 the soft and compassionate hand of our heavenly Father. Let us
bear our sorrows, and our pains, as those that know we shall,
through Divine grace, soon be out of the reach of them ; and
let us meet death itself, if we are sincere believers in Christ, as
those that know its reign will soon come to a period ; and that
when once we are recovered from it, by the almighty power of
our great General, we shall never more be subject to its invasion,
or any of its terrors ; even then, when all former things shall
have passed away.
SECT. XXV.
A sublime and particular description ofthe splendour, glory, puri
ty, and happiness, of the heavenly ferusalem. Rev. XXI. 9,
to the end. Revelation XXI. 9. Rev. xxi. 9.
sect. A ND after he, who sat on the throne, had A ND there came
xxv- -" condescended to speak to me, in the words £*" unto me one.of
__ T . * . ' the seven angels,
R I have just now mentioned, there came to me which had the seven
3xi. 9 one qf 'he seven angels, zvho had the seven vials vials full of the seven
full of the seven last plagues which had lately la,s,1 pla£"es. and
J. J i j i , ; • . f talked with me, say-
been poured out ; and he spake with me, say- ;n&j Come hither, I
ing, Come, and I will shew thee the bride, the will shew thee the
wife of the Lamb, and thou shalt observe how br.kle the Lamb's
10 beautiful and glorious she is. And he brought w'(o And he carried
vie, in a vision of the spirit, to a great and me away in the spirit

which zvas enlightened by the glory of God, &c. 503
to a great and high high mountain, and he shewed me that great sect-
mountain, and shew- city, the holy ferusalem, coming down out of jxfm
%-Je hoYy fern- heaven from God; which I understood to be —
salem, descending an emblem of the church ot Christ, in its most xxl.ie
out of heaven from happy and glorious state. And it was indeed n
G°ii H ' th a most delightful object to behold, having the
jrlory of God : and gl°ry of God shining round about it; and its
her light was like lustre [was] like to that qf a most precious gem,
unto a stone most bright as a jasper stone, and clear as crystal;
Pp^^ntclea^: for the whole city, as it was represented to me
crystal ; pendent in the air, shone with an elegant and
12 And had a wall amazing lustre. And it appeared having a 12
great and high, and great and high zvall, forever to secure it from
and aT Ihe Spates a" t'le attacks of its enemies; having also
twelve angels, and twelve gates, and over the gates there appeared
names writtenthere- twelve angels, as a celestial guard posted there ;
on, wn"=h are ' e and there were names written upon them, which
names of the twelve r r . '
tribes of the children were [the names] of the twelve tribes of the sons
of Israel. of Israel ;* to signify that it was the dwelling
13 On the east, of the Israel of God. And the city made a 13
three gates ; on the complete square, having on the east side, which
on" the south ^three ' ^rst viewed, three gates ; on the north, three
gates; and on the gates ; on the south, three gates ; and on the
west, three gates. west, three gates. And as I saw the city sus- 14
thedty^h^twllvf Pended as it were, in the air, I had an oppor-
foundations, and in tunity of observing, that the wall ofthe city had
them the names of twelve foundations ; and in them, the names of
the twelve apostles th twe[ve apostles ofthe Lamb-were engraven ;
of the Lamb. .„ f J , . ,° , ,'
to signify, how great a dependence the church
had on their testimony, and what an influence
the gospel, which they preached, had upon
IS And he that raising this noble and Divine structure. And 15
talked with me, had he tht spakg zvith me w, as the angel who
si froidcn reed to ' ^ o
measure the city, and appeared hi vision to Ezekiel (chap. xl. 3,)
the gates thereof, a measuring rod, but with this circumstance
and the wall thereof. 0f illustrious distinction, that it was a golden
i/: . j .t. • reed; and it was given him, that he might
16 And the city ,, j. ° , ._ .' , .. a „
lieth four square, measure the city, and its gates, and its wall.
and the length is as And the city was a complete square; and its 1Q.
large as the breadth: impih was exactly equal to its breadth ; and he
and he measured the , , •. ' •?. .., , j i ¦ i
city with the reed; measured the city with the reed, and each side
twelve thousand fur' was tivelve thousand stadia, or furlongs. And,

a The twelve tribes qf the sons of Israel. ] may also afford some hints for the inter-
Such a regard continually maintained to pretations of many passages of the Old
the Jews, and their manners, and their Testament, in which expressi
temple worship, might have a great ten- from the Jewish church, ar«* ¦
dency to conciliate their regards ; and scribing that of the Messiah

the Old
ssions, taken
are used in de-

5*4 And was like to pure gold, &c.
sect, which was most extraordinary of all, it ap-lomJs: ,the length,
xxv. „Q„..„J .„  . -.!.¦•• r .. u and the breadth, and
peared to me, in this vision, as a perfect cube, the height of lt' are
so that its length, and its breadth, and its keighth, equal.
sx\' were equal ;h which was an intimation how im-
16 possible it was for any of its enemies to scale
17 the bulwarks that defended it. And he meas- 17 And he meas-
ured the thickness of its wall, and found it one ur/d thlf wal1 ^ere-
. . . ' c . of, an hundred and
hundred forty four cubits, the square ot twelve; forty W four cubits,
and this was according to the measure of a man, according to the
that is, of the angel who had the measuring measure of * man,
rod in his hand, and accurately took the di- ' °
18 mensions of it. And the building of its wall 18 And the build-
was like a complete rock of jasper, and ihe city inf? of j;he wall of it
r -i , (j j • i • u.. j i was °» lasper : and
[was] pure gold, and it was bright and clear, the cityJ ^ pure
19 like refined glass. And to signify how firm gold, like unto clear
the foundations of the ivalls ofthe city, which glass.
were the emblems of the apostles and their , J.9 And,t!1vf foun-
, r , , r ... dations of the wall
doctrine, [were] they appeared, adorned with 0f the city were gar-
every precious stone, like so many vast and nished with all man-
solid rocks of gems, lying under the gates, and ner of Prec'ous
appearing radiant and glorious, while the_ city foundation was jit
hung, as I said before, suspended in my sight, per ; the second, a
20 The first foundation [was] jasper; tke second sapphire ; the third,
sapphire; the third chalcedony ; these were on f0^n^n emerald!
the east side ;c the fourth emerald;. the fifth sar- 20 The fifth, a
donyx; the sixth sardius; these were on the sardonyx ; the sixth,
north ; the seventh chrysolite, or a stone of the enth^a^ch^soUte •
colour ofpuregold ; the eighth beryl; the ninth the e'ighth, a beryl;
topaz ; these were on the south ; and, to complete the ninth, a topaz ;
the square, the tenth wasckrysoprasus, or a beau- the tentn> f chryso-
• r , ¦ 0 c ii i , r i prasus ; the elev-
titul mixture ot gold and green ; the eleventh enth, a jacinth; the
hyacinth ; and the twelfth amethyst ; which ap- twelfth, an amethyst.
peared on the west side ; thus were they agreea
bly variegated and decorated, with ali the ele
gance and magnificence that can be imagined.
21 And the twelve gates [were]twelve pearls ; each 21 And the twelve
ofthe gates was of one entire undivided pearl, f^Zlry^stZ
with all the beautiful pillars and arches, mould- ral gate was of one
h Its length, its breadth, and its heighth ally, the building described must be a
were equal.] As this is quite inconceiv- mile high.
able, with regard to any cubical structure, c On the east side.] As the temple of
which can be supposed of this bigness, I Jerusalem was beheld in its greatest glory,
look upon it as a wise and well judged in- when viewed from the east, towards which
timation, that all these descriptions are the beautiful gate looked, I think it is proba-
Jigurative. The like intimation is given ble, that the like was observable in this
in the vision of Ezekiel ; according to visionary city, which was all as one templi
which, if it.were able to be taken^/ter- in whieh God dwells.

all the kings ofthe earth bring their glory into it. 505
pearl; and the street ings and cornices. And the street ofthe city, sect.
of the city was pure ;nsteaci 0f being paved with common stones, xxv-
uansparent glars?re l>»] Pure Sold-- the substance being transpa- —
rent as glass, and reflecting the light that shone xx; 21
upon it, with a lustre equal to that of polished
22 And I saw no gold. And whereas the temple made so con- 22
temple therein = for s;deraDle a part 0f the view of Jerusalem, the
the Lord God Al- , , . r. . . T . , . . . . '
mighty, and the noly city, which 1 had been used to visit ; as
Lamb, are the tern- for this heavenly Jerusalem, I saw no temple in
Ple °* ll- it, for the Lord God Almighty, and the Lamb, are
the temple of it : God was present in Christ his
Son, by a more intimate presence than had ever
been known upon earth, and by that presence,
he made even the whole of the city most holy.
23 And the city And the city had no need of the sun, neither ofthe 23
had no need of the m tg shine therein; for the glory of the Lord
sun, nci'licv ot the , ¦» *" ^ ^
moon to shine in it : enlightened itd on all sides, and the Lamb [was]
for the glory of God the light thereof, and the illustrious manifesta-
did lighten it, and t;on 0f tn;s presence rendered, not only artifi-
the Lamb is the • 1 1 L n ^ 1 i- l. ,1 j-..
light thereof cla1' but a11 natural light, unnecessary. And 24
24 And the na- the nations of the saved shall walk continually
tions of them which in its light ; happy nations, consisting of myri-
walk in the' light rf <\ds «>d millions, shall expatiate in, and enjoy
it : and the kings of the delightful scene; and the kings of the
the earth do bring earth do bring their glory and their honour into
their glory and hon- ite if you were to conceive all the monarchs
our into it. l -.• n 1 • 1
upon earth, uniting all their treasures to adorn
one single place, they could produce nothing
25 And the gates comparable to what I then saw. And the 23
of it shall not be shut gates 0f it shall not be shut by day ; and that
ther" stalfbe no is equivalent to saying, they shall never be
night there. shut at all 5 for there shall be no night tkere.*
¦' Glory of the Lord, &c] Some have upon earth t and it must be acknowledged
thought, this was an extraordinary lustre, a plausible argument. The reader must '
which seemed always to hover over it, consider, whether it is sufficient to out-
like a sun never going down. I rather weigh those on the other side ; and if it
think, that the whole city appeared to him be not, I suppose he will find no solution
like a luminous object, sending out rays on preferable to that which I have here given ;
every side, which he apprehended to be for I cannot suppose, that the kings ofthe
in consequence of God's dwelling there ; earth are those who are to reign in this
and that these rays might have much of new earth, whose glory shall be reflected
the lustre of the Shechinah. Mr. Fleming from, and so adorn the blissful city which
argues from this text, that the Lamb is they shall then inhabit. (Compare Isa.
the Shechinah in the heavenly world. Ix. 3, 11, 20 ; lxvi. 12.)
' The kings of the earth.] This is the f There shall be no night there] Mr.
clause upon which Mr. Worthington in- Whiston supposes, that a comet, meeting
sists very much, to prove, that we are to the earth at the conflagration, (for to such
understand this description, not of the a concurrence he ascribes that awful phe-
heavenly world, but of some glorious state nomenon,) shall give it such a blow, as
ofthe Christian church, which is*to pass to destroy its diurnal motion, leaving only

XXI

0O6 Reflections on the heavenly ferusalem.
sect. And they shall bring the glory and honour of the 26 And they shall
™v- nations into it; whatever is most desirable ^'"ig 'he glory and
.  „ . . 1 honour of the nations
among aU nations, seemed to meet together, to int0 it
j 26 adorn that place, where good men of all nations 27 A.nd there shall
or shall dwell and reign with God for ever. And )n no ™s.e ent*T int0
i- . ,n ¦ " ¦. r .l it any thing that de- '
nothing unclean shall enter into it, nor [any thing niethj neither what-
which] practises abomination and falsehood oi ,oewr worketh a.
any kind, but onlu those who are written in the bomination, or mai-
LamVs book of life,* in which none of such a de- ^ a »'- ^ they
testable character can possibly have any place, the Lamb's book of
life.

IMPROVEMENT

d'r

verse GLORIOUS things are indeed spoken of thee, 0 thou city of
God. (Psal. lxxxvii. 3.) Thus does the Divine Being conde.
scend to aid our feeble faith, «by such sensible representations.
But none of these things which are spoken, can give us an idea
18, 21 grand and magnificent enough. The pearls and the gems, the
24, 26 gold and the crystal, the honour of kings, and all the nations they
govern, all fall inconceivably short of that glory ; for eye hath
not seen, nor ear heard, nor, active and boundless as the human
imagination may seem, has it entered into the heart of man to
conceive, what God has prepared for them that love him, in these
23 regions of perpetual day, of everlasting security, in this grand
temple, the whole of which shall be replenished with the most
sensible tokens of his presence. (1 Cor. ii. 9.)
27 And who shall abide in this thy tabernacle ? Who shall dwell
in this thy holy hill f They who are zvritten in the Lamb's book of
life, they whom God has, from the beginning, chosen to salvation
through sanctification of the Spirit, and belief of the truth, being
predestinated to the adoption of children, through fesus Christ
unto himself. And who are these ? None that are unclean and
such a degree of it, that, like the moon thinks a comet shall remove the moon from
with respect to us, it shall move round its its orbit, so that it shall be converted into
axis, while it performs its periodical revo- a primary planet, as he thinks it would
lution round the central body ; and so as have been at the flood, had it not been pre-
to turn always the same face towards it ; vented by a peculiar providence.
so that one hemisphere shall be always en- ,e But only those, he] As it is certain,
lightened by the sun, and the want of it in that nothing profane, abominable, and false,
the other, shall be supplied by a supernat- can here be considered as written in the
ara/light. But the four dark corners,(-xhich book of life, this is another text to be add-
where they are it is difficult to say,) shall ed to the large catalogue I have given on
be the habitation of Gog and Magog. It John xvii. 12, where ti/xn is to be consider-
is hard to determine whether this agrees ed, not as an exceptive, but adversitive par-
less with the description here given, or the tide. See Vol II. sect. 179, note '.
principles of good philosophy. See Whist. * There are many beautiful ideas in the
Theory, p. 447. But this is not a place to description, whichl have not collected to-
canvas such an hypothesis, nor is it neces- gether in this improvement, as some of
sary, after what his antagonist Keil has them have been tiken notice of before,
said concerning it. This gentleman also, and some occur in the next chapter.

The vision ofthe tree of life. S07
profane; none that work abomination and a lie; but the pure and sect.
pious, the humble and the holy. Form us, 0 Lord, to this charac- xxv*
ter by thy grace : and never let the gaud) glare of sensual enjoy- """"""
ments, and worldly possessions, turn our eyes from contem
plating this glorious sight, or alienate our hearts from the pur
suit of this blessedness ; till, having heard of it by the hearing
ofthe ear, and believing the faithful report, our eyes shall be
hold those Divine substantial glories, which these emblems,
resplendent as they are, can but imperfectly represent. In the
mean time, O Lord, lead us onwards through what dark and
gloomy path thou pleasest, to these abodes of light and glory ;
determine for us in what cottages we shall lodge, though ever
so mean and obscure, while we are pursuing our journey to this
royal, this imperial palace.
SECT. XXVI.
The apostle hath a further vision ofthe river of life, and of the
tree of life; describes the happiness of the inhabitants of the
New ferusalem, and receives- a further message from God by an
Angel, before whom he is about to renew his prostration ; but is
forbidden. Rev. XXII. 1—9.
Rev. xxii. l. Revelation XXII. 1.
AND he shewed AND having given me this view of the holy SEct.
XX me a pure river Xl cjty he that is, the angel who conde- xxvi.'
of water of life, clear , \ \ . ' •¦ ° ^, .
as crystal, proceed- scended to be my guide on this occasion, 
ing out ofthe throne shezved me the pure river of thervater of life, K?.v-T
of God, and of the which was clear as crystal, issuing out of the
throne of God, and of the Lamb ; an emblem of
that perpetual life, and overflowing joy, which
shall be the portion of all the blissful inhabitants
2 In the midst of of the New Jerusalem. And in the midst of 2
the street of it, and tne street of it, and on the one side and the other
ot either side of the r . • r i .j. r i r r r- •¦•„
river, was there the oflhenver, [zvas] the tree of life, (Gen. in. 3,
tree of life, which 22,) producing twelve different [kinds of] fruits;
bare twelve manner every month producing one [kind of] fruit ; to
fdtr^uh S s''Snlfy the P^manency and variety of those
month ; and the delights, which spring up there. And the
leaves of the tree leuves of the tree are for the healing ofthe na-
were for the healing tions . beneath their salutary shade no disease
of the nations. in • pi .l c -l j t_
shall ever invade the nations ot the saved, but i
perpetual health shall flourish among them :
3 And there shall (Zech. xiv. 11.) And whereas in the earthly 3
paradise satan insinuated himself into the
minds of the first parents ofthe human race,
and the new bcrn glories of the creation were
vol. 6. 65

508 The happiness ofthe New ferusalem described.
sect, blasted by the curse which he introduced ; be no more curse :
^"1 in the heavenly paradise .-every fatal effect of ^od ^and^of"6 tht
the former curse shall cease,3- and no new evil Lamb shall be in it ;
xxii 3 shall ever arise ; and the throne of God, and the and his servants
Lamb, upon which the Father and the Son sit shall serve him.
together, shall be in it; and his servants shall
serve him, in the sacred offices of his temple,
with far greater advantage than they have ever
4 before done ; And they shall see his face 4 And they shall
shininp- with unclouded lustre ; and, in token f?e hl9 face / and
... 9 , , , ' , . , . his name shall be in
ot their perpetual devotedness to him, Ins their foreheads.
name [shall be borne] upon their foreheads* as
the name of God was on that golden plate
which the Jewish high priest wore on his.
5 And, to complete their happiness, there shall be 5 And there shall
no night there ; and so they can have no need of "be , no , mS"nt there,
i . ¦ j pi /-.i i-i. r*i ir and they need no
a lamp, nor indeed ofthe light ofthe sun itself, candlej nJeither light
that glorious fountain of lustre to this lower ofthe sun; for the
world, because the Lord God shall enlighten them Lord God g'veth
with the light of his own holiness and glory ; S^n=^
and they shall reign as kings for ever and ever, and ever.
and enjoy an immortal life, far more delight
ful, splendid, and magnificent, than any mon
arch on earth has ever known.
6 And whence had said this to me, he added, 6Andhesaidunt»
Though these words which I have spoken, be- me> TY*5? say,nBs
„ , ° , , • ,,- ,i .. tL ' are faithful and true.
token such glorious things, that they may seem And the Lord Goj
in a manner incredible, yet is not the divine of the holy prophets
bounty and munificence to be estimated by any sent his angel to
human standard ;' they [are] therefore to be shew unt0 his ser"
received, and depended upon, as faithful and
true. And these things, O John, are intended,
not merely for thy own instruction and conso
lation, and much less for the gratification of
thy curiosity ; but the Lord God of the holy
prophets has sent his angel,c to shew to his
' Every curse shall cease.] So the late among many of the heathen, to inscribe
learned bishop qf London, I think very on the foreheads the names, or symbolical
justly renders these words, which are marks, of the deity they worshipped ; but
plainly limited to the inhabitants of the the near connection between this clause,
new Jerusalem, and must certainly, there- and that which related to their serving
fore, refer to the final state of happiness, God in the offices of devotion, (for that
after the resurrection; till which time \a.1gsua> signifies,) makes me think it more
all the saints of preceding ages will re- natural, to refer this to the inscription of
main under the power of death, as to their Holiness to Jehovah, written on ihe mitre
body, and the effect of the first curse be of the hig h priest; and so it naturally leads
written in their dust. us to reflect upon that intimate approach
b Name upon their foreheads.] It hath to the blessed God with which all these
elsewhere been observed, (sect. xvi. happy souls shall be honoured.
nole[,J that there was a custom prevailing ' Has sent his angel.] Perhaps the

Rev.
xxii. 7

These glorious things St. John sazo. 509
vants the things servants, zvkat must quickly be done, and to rep- sect.
fcehdohnemUSt Sh°rt'y resent scenes. which it shall not be long ere xxvi-
they begin to open, though it may be long be- ~
7 Behold, I come fore they close. Yet, on the whole, I may in
quickly: Blessed is his name declare, Behold, I come quickly to call
he that keepeth the _ , ;, •, r . - ,
sayings of the proph- mY servants to an account : and blessed [is] he
ecy of this book. who keeps and strictly observes, the words ofthe
prophecy of this book ; for they will in such a
manner direct his course, as that he shall escape
many dangerous rocks, on which multitudes
shall suffer shipwreck, to their eternal ruin.
8 And I John saw And I fokn, who wrote this book, am the 8
these things, and person who saw and heard these things ; and
heard them. And wh j near^ an^ saw [them,] I was so power-
\vndi X li id liciril
and seen, I fell down fully affected, that I fell down to worship before
to worship before the the feet of the angel zvho shewed these things to
**?. ,of ,tlle fnSel me, forgetting the manner in which the same
which shewed me , . , P, lii.ii r j
these things. kind °* homage had lately been refused, upon
9 Then saith he a like occasion. And he also said to me, as the 9
unto me, See thou do angel had before done,.(chap. xix. 10,) See [thou
it not : for I am thy fo ifl mt fgr J am a feUow servant zvith thee, I
fellow servant, and J,.J , J x , ,, .;
of thy brethren the ara subject to the same JLord, and share in the
prophets.andofthem duty and service oi thy brethren tke prophets,
which keep the say- and 0i those who keep theavords of this book*
ings of this book: __.i_.i_ i i. ¦.
Worship God. which thou art now commanded to write : wor
ship God alone, and divide not thy religious
homage, between him and any creature, how
exalted and excellent soever.

IMPROVEMENT.
We will not now employ our time in reviewing the infirmity verse
of this holy apostle, who seems again to have fallen into the same 8, 9
danger of idolatry from which he had so lately been recovered.
Nor will we stay to examine, whether he took this angel for our
Lord fesus Christ, as some have imagined; or to determine
what homage it was he attempted to pay. Let us content our
selves, for the present, with reflecting, how necessary it is we
should be on our guard, against exceeding in our esteem and
affection for creatures who have been the means of conveying
apostle might think this angel to be Christ, * Keep the words of this book.] There are
and that he speaks of his own coming in indeed a multitude of things contained in
the following verse. But Dr. Calamy ar- this book, which are of such a nature, that
gues the Deity qf Christ from these words, whoever pays a due regard to them, must
which he thinks the context proves to be necessarily be a true Christian, and enti-
applicable to him. Compare verse 16. tied to all the blessings and promises of
Cal. en Trin. Serm. ii- p. 41. the gospel.

510 Reflections on our account ofthe tree of Ufe.
sect, to us signal advantages, and especially assisting our views of the
xxvi. New ferusalem: To the contemplation of which, may we now
~ return with new and growing delight.
vejS| Let us raise our eyes to the water of life, zvhich issues from the
throne of God and the Lamb : to the tree of life, which grows on
its banks, and produces such a variety of fruit, both for food and .
refreshment, and for the healing ofthe nations ; to that more ex-
3 cellent paradise, in which there shall be no curse, where, from the
throne of God and of the Lamb, shall be scattered ten thousand
blessings, on all his servants ; who shall there serve him, with
everlasting, with increasing delight, being admitted to see his
41 face, and exulting in their having the name of God written upon
their foreheads ; which they reckon a brighter and nobler orna-
ment, than the most glorious crown, or diadem, without such an
9 inscription, could be. These are the words of truth and faithful
ness ; and, as such, may our faith embrace them and our souls
ever rest upon them.
O that we may feel our thirst after this water of life, our hun
ger after this fruit of the tree of life, more powerfully excited.
We shall, in both respects, be satisfied in the proper season ;
and, in the mean time, God will send us some refreshments,
during our continuance in the wilderness. Already are we, if
3 we are true believers, delivered from the curse ; and those
things, which were the original effects and consequences of it,
shall be overruled by our gracious God, and converted into a
blessing. And O, may Divine love, and every genuine regard
to God and to the Ldmb, prevail and govern in our hearts ; and
may our lives be devoted to that service, in which we hope our
eternity will be employed. Have we not already, as it were,
received the mark of God in our foreheads P Have we not sol
emnly enlisted ourselves to fight under the banner of Christ P
Have we not, in repeated and most affecting solemnities and or
dinances of his own institution, declared our desire of being for
ever devoted to him ? O let us ever remember the sacred en
gagement. Let holiness to the Lord be written on our hearts, as
well as on our foreheads. Let all our affections, and all our fac
ulties, all our possessions, and all our pursuits, be consecrated to
God. To bear tkis name and inscription, will now, even in this
dark and benighted world, shed a glory around us. It will be as
a sacred guide to our ways, it will cheer and animate our hearts,
it will bringdown to us many a delightful foretaste of that world,
where, in kis light, we shall see light, and where we shall reign
with him for ever and ever. Amen,

sect.xxvii.

The future state is unalterable. -51 1

SECT. XXVII.
Our Lord fesus Christ admonishes the apostle, to discover to the
churches what had been revealed to him ; and solemnly declares
his speedy approach, to fix the eternal state of men according to
their characters and works. Rev. XXII. 10 — 15.
Rev. XXII. 10. REVELATION XXII. 10.
AN D he saith AND he, that is, our Lord Jesus Christ,1
umo me, Seal ul from whom I received this revelation, said
not ihe savincrs of the r. i . , j j- . , , . . "~~"~ ""
prophecy If this unt° _«"", Seal not up the zvords of the prophecy Rev_
book: for the time of this book, so that they should not be imme- xxii
is at hand. diately perused ; for the time is near, in which 10
the accomplishment of these things shall begin.
11 He that is un- Yea, the time is just approaching, when tbe last 11
just, let him be un- seal shall be set upon the characters of men,
.uststill: a™lhethat and when :t shall be said on the one han(1 Lgt
is filthy, let him be , . , . , . ... , , , .
filthy still: and he "im tnat is unjust, be unjust still; and let htm
that is righteous, let that is polluted be polluted still; for no more op-
him be righteous portunities shall ever be p-ranted for reforminc;
still: and he that is * i . i .. , ° , . ^.°
holy, let him be holy wh^ hath been amiss' and recovering the
siilj,. unrighteous and polluted soul to rectitude and
purity. And, on the other hand, it shall be
said, Let him that is righteous, be righteous still;
and let him that is holy, be holy still ; nothing
shall ever happen to bring the virtues and
graces of good men into any future danger, or
under any cloud ; but their righteousness and
their holiness shall for ever shine ; yea, shine
12 And behold, I with an increasing lustre. And, to confirm 12
come quickly; and this, Behold I come quickly ; I shall be manifest
my reward is with ere Jt De lon„ . an(j m rewar(f lj0tJ, 0f grace
me, to give eveiy , r- -i ¦__. i r ¦„ °
man according as and vengeance, [is] with me; and I will recom-
his works shall be. pense to every man according as his zvorks shall
be, whether it shall appear, on an impartial
13 I am Alpha examination, to have been good or evil. And, *s
andpmega, the Be- to confirm it further, I repeat it again, I am the
te%l\faand'"LAlPfia and the Omega, the Beginning and the
Last. End, the First and the Last ; and what I say
may be depended upon as the words of invari
able fidelity ; Hear them therefore with atten
tion and regard. And, since my nature and
perfections are immutable, see that the neces
sary change be made in yourselves, in order to
1 And he, that is, our Lord Jesus instance of the reference of a relative to s,
Christ.] Many following words, and remoter antecedent .- a figure of speech,
especially verse 12, prove that our Lord which I have taken notice of upon many
is here meant. But it is a remarkable former occasions, Hebt vii. 2, note '¦ ¦

512 Reflections on the unalterable nature of the future state.
sect, your obtaining that happiness of which your
xxv" • sins may now render you incapable. Happy 14 Blessed are they
~~~~ [are] they, and they alone, who do his command- tnat , do hls c°m-
Rev. ~_„„r, j J _•]_¦• . . „ mandments, that
xxii. ments, and so prepare for his important ap- they mav have right
14 pearance ; that they may have the privilege [to \0 t: tree of life,
eat] of the tree of life ; and they shall freely en- and "»ay er>ter in
ter by the gates into the glorious «V> I have de- £™{£c.*f &ates'
15 scribed, and have their perpetual abode there. 15 r01. w;thout
But, without, [are] the unclean, who merit no are dogs, andsorcer-
better a name than that of dogs, as they debase ers« and, whoremon-
,1 . . . r , . , ° . 'f , . gers, and murderers,
their rational faculties to the service ot detes- °nd idolaters and
table lusts ; and sorcerers, and fornicators, and whosoever loveth
murderers, and idolaters, who may justly be and maketh a lie.
ranked together as the most abominable of sin
ners ; and with them must be ranked too,
every one who loveth and maketh a lie,0, who
forges falsehood, and practises it, or acts in
any allowed contradiction to the great eternal
rule of truth and rectitude.

IMPROVEMENT.
verse T_ET us be very thankful, that the words of this prophecy are
10 not sealed from us ; but that truths, in which we have so important
a concern, are so plainly published and proclaimed. The time
is near, when a seal will be set on the characters of men : bless-
II ed be God, he who is now unrighteous and polluted, may be pu
rified and reformed, justified and saved. Adored be that grace,
that waits so long upon sinners ! But the Divine long suffering
12 towards them will have its period : yet a little while, and fesus
comes, to render to every man according to his zvorks. May we
then be fixed in a world of immutable holiness and happiness.
13 The Alpha and the Omega, the First and the Last, has discov
ered to us many evangelical truths in this mysterious book. He
hath directed our eyes to the Lamb that was slain to redeem us to
God by his blood ; and hath shewed us the saints in glory, laying
down their crowns in his presence and ascribing the praise of all
their salvation to him ; but he hath shewn us nothing that is in
consistent with the necessity of real and universal holiness.
Yea,, he himself proclaims them alone to be entitled to enter
14 the gates ofthe new ferusalem, and to eat af the fruit ofthe tree
of life, who do God's commandments. Let us not, therefore, de
ceive ourselves with vain words, nor attend to any who would
" Who do his commandments, he.] This c Every one who loveth and maketh a
promise to all that do his commandments, lie"] Though idols are called lies, yet as
that they shall enter into the gate ofthe city, idolaters had been mentioned before as ex-
here described, evidently proves it to re- eluded Out of this New Jerusalem, Ithink
fer to that state of future happiness which it most natural to understand this clause
all good men shall finally enjoy. Com- in the sense given in the paraphrase.
pare verse 18, 19.

It is Christ who testifies the words of this prophecy. 513
sophisticate the word of God, and fixing their view only on some sect.
detached passages of it, enervate, by their unguarded interpre- xxvii-
tations, its general scope and meaning. Let us, in reviewing '
scripture, observe what God commands and requires, and com- Ytrse
pare it with what he forbids, that we may thereby impartially
judge and try ourselves. And how free soever we may be
from any of the grosser crimes here enumerated, such as forni
cation, murder and idolatry, let us not allow ourselves in the
love and practice of any thing inconsistent with the immutable
rule of righteousness and truth ; as well knowing every allowed
and continued indulgence of that kind, to be utterly irrecon-
cileable with a well grounded hope of inheriting eternal life.
May it please thee, 0 Lord, to inscribe all these laws upon our
hearts ; that our joy, in the hope and prospect of the promised
blessedness, may rise in proportion to our acquaintance with
thy unerring word, and the impartiality and diligence with
which we trace the actions of our lives, and the affections of our
hearts, in comparison with it, and reduce them to a holy con
formity to its precepts.
SECT. XXVIII.
Our Lord fesus Christ repeats his august titles, and gracious in
vitation; warns us ofthe dreadful doom qf him who shall add to,
or take from his zvords; and declares his purpose of coming
quickly ; to which St. fohn adds his hearty assent, and concludes
with his apostolical benediction. Rev. XXII. 16, to the end.
Rev. XXII. 16. REVELATION XXII. 16.
T Jesus have sent AND now to conclude the whole ; be it sect.
J. mine angel to tes- f\_ known to every one, who reads these xxviii.
Uty unto vou these , ji_.-_.t_' • . • , . , 
things inthe church- words, and let it be seriously considered by - —
es. I am the Root him, that I fesus the Son of God, the Alpha ..;
and the Offspring of and Omega, the First and the Last, have sent ^g"'
S,t'andnmorniI.g ""? beloved disciple and apostle John, as my
Star. messenger, to testify these things to you, in the
several churches into whose hands this may
come. And let it also be remembered, in
order to add a due weight to the testimony,
that lam the Root and the Offspring of David,
by whose Divine power David himself was
made, though as to ' my human nature, I have
condescended to ally myself to him, and be
born from his house : I am the bright and the.
morning Star, who wear a glory exceeding that
of the most brilliant celestial luminary, and
17 And the Spirit usher in a glorious and eternal day. And 17
and the bride say, the great substance and design of the message
is, to awaken in the minds of all to whom it

514 If any one add to them, God will severely punish him.
sect, comes, an earnest desire of those blessings Come. Andlethim
xxv.ii. which from this throne of my glory I am to that he*ret,h. .f-y'
 ,. . , ,.,ii i_ Come. Andlethim
Rev dispense. And accordingly I do now anew pub- that is athirst) come.
^j-j;' lish the invitation : the Spirit with which I in- And whosoever will,
1 7 spire my servants, and the bride, the church to h?t hl™.ia^e the wa-
i_ t j . n . ter of life freely.-
whom I am espoused, concur to say, Lome ; and '
let him, even every one that heareth, say, come.
Let every one echo the invitation, and let my
people, in all ages, consider it as their duty to
doit. And let him that is thirsty, come ; and
whosoever will, let him apply to me in my ap
pointed way, and receive of the waters of life
freely :*¦ behold it flows in a full current from
my throne ; and if any man do not receive a
part or share of it, without money, and without
price, the fault is only chargeable upon himself.
18 This important testimony I commission my 18 For I testify
servant to bear : and I also testify to every one llnto every man that
that heareth %e words ofthe prophecy of this heareth the words of
j it j j tli6 prophecy or tins
book, If any man add unto these things, God shall oa^, if any man
add unto him, and bring upon him, the most shall add unto these
terrible of those plagues zvhich are written in things, God shalladd
this book :b he will, by any designed addition J^0 "™ ^ten'.n
to them, or corruption of them, make himself this book :
19 highly criminal, and eternally miserable. And 19 And if any
if any one take anu from the zvords ofthe book of™n sn'^ tate away
"iu- i. j.u -.li • -u i_ . r • • u from tne words of
this prophecy, with a design thereby to diminish lhe book of th;_
in any degree, by the omission of what is disa- prophecy, God shall
greeable to him, or others whom he may desire
a Whosoever will, let him receive, he] honestly mistaken criticism, where there is
Such a declaration of free grace seems to a question of receiving or excluding any
have been wisely inserted just in the close particular verse, should affect a man's
ofthe sacred canon, to encourage the hope salvation, in consequence of what is here
of every humble soul, that is truly desir- said. But 1 think such a passage should
ous of the blessings of the gospel ; and to make men very cautious, that they may
guard against those suspicions of Divine not rashly incur any censure on this ac-
goodness which some have so unhappily count; though undoubtedly the terror of
abetted. The word xttpGnvtla), which we the threatening is planted against any de-
render take, does often signify receive; and signed erasement or addition. I shall con-
the word SieeiMi, is as much as gratis, chide this note with declaring, that I have
which implies the freedom of the gift ; endeavoured to carry on my commentary
and I think it may probably refer to that on the sacred books with this thought in
celebrated invitation, Isa. Iv. 1. Ho, every one my view, and that I have neither design-
Mat thirsteth, come ye to the waters, and he edly attempted to establish any thing,
that hath no -money ; come ye, buy and eat, which did not appear to me to be a doc-
buy wine and milk without money, and with- trine of scripture, nor drop any thing
out price. which did appear so. And whereinso-
b If any -man add to, &c] It is true, ever, through human infirmity, and the
this particularly refers to the book ofthe want of a closer and more accurate atten-
Revelation ; but the parity of reason ex- tion, I have failed either way, I commit
tending to other books, I doubt not the myself to the mercy of that Redeemer,
terror of the threatening does so too. whose- word it is, and whose interest I
God forbid we should imagine every have faithfully endeavoured to serve.

And in like manner, if any one take away from them. 515
take away his part to please and favour, God will severely punish sect:
out of the book of sucn a sacrilege, and take azvay his part out 0/xxvm-
holy city,Zd from the b°°k °f *& and mt $ X¥ ^ <**< md. the Te7.
the things which are glorious things, even the invaluable blessings xx;;.
written in this book. which are written, and described in the pre- 19
ceding passages of this book."
20 He which tes- He who testifies these important things, says, 20
tifieth these things, an(j jeaves ;t as his parting warning with all
saith, Surely I come , , , cit ¦ 11 t\t
quickly. Amen. E- tnat read them, Surely I come quickly. My
ven so, come Lord soul, while I write it, replies, and let every
Jesus, reader reply with me from his heart, Amen,
even so, come Lord fesus ; come surely, and
quickly, as thou hast said ; for all our highest
and sublimest hopes depend upon the blessed
and glorious day of thy appearance.
21 The grace of In the mean time, let the churches to whom 21
our Lord Jesus these messages are especially directed and in-
Chfist be with you ., , °. l 4- ,. . ,
all. Amen. scribed, receive my most affectionate wishes,
my most solemn benediction, which I express
in this one ardent prayer : May the grace of
our Lord fesus Christ, even all the invaluable
effects of his favour, and above all, the abun
dant communications of his Spirit, [be] wilfl
you all, and with all Christians, to whom these
words may come, unto the end of the world.
Amen. Improvement.
HoW sweetly and delightfully does the canon of scripture con- verse
elude, leaving as it were, the music of heaven upon the attentive IS
ear. " O thou blessed Root and Offspring of David, O thou
bright and morning Star, impress on all our hearts these thy gra
cious words^ whicb thou hast condescended to speak from the
throne of thy glory ; thereby, as it were, to aid the weakness of
our faith, in those which thou didst deliver, while dwelling in
mortal flesh." Then did the compassionate Saviour proclaim,
from an eminence in the temple, to a crowded assembly on a day
of peculiar solemnity, If any man thirst, let him come unto me and
drink. (John vii. 17.) And now behold he makes the same
proclamation from his celestial temple ; he points, as it were, to
the fountain head of happiness, to the springs ofthe water of life, 17
c God will take away his part, &c ] Since holy city, spoken of in the preceding chapter^
God threatens the plagues written in this is a representation of the heavenly state td
book, and the loss of a part in the holy city, be enjoyed by all good men, how applica-
as what might be the portion of those who ble soever it ma;, seem to any glorious
should presume to corrupt it, and such cor- scene preceding the final judgment ; and
ruption might happen in any age of the that Rev. xx. 11, fjfe. refers to the univer-
church ; I think it very evident, that the sal judgments
VOL* &. 66

516 Reflections on the conclusion ofthe Revelation.
sect, near the throne of God, and says, Whoever zvill, let him come, let
xxviii. j-;m take, let him freely take of this living water ; yea, and not
"— "~ content with speaking this language by his Spirit only, he calls
17 on his bride, to lift up her melodious voice, to publish this kind
invitation ; he calls, on every one that hears it, to echo it back, as
if the excess of his goodness overcame him, as if it were neces
sary to his own happiness, that men should accept of their own
salvation. With what sacred observance should these books he guarded,
which contain a message of such infinite importance ! Of what
18 dreadful curses are they worthy* who presume to add to what is
already perfect, or to take away from that which is in every part
Divine. I trust none of us shall ever presumptuously attempt to
do it : and may we be preserved from those mistaken interpreta-
19 tions, in consequence of which, we should teach the world, as by
his authority, any thing which he has not dictated, or deny any
thing which carries along with it the stamp of such an authority.
" Have pity, O Lord, upon our weakness ; impute not prejudices
which thou knowest we do not allow ; and give us a greater
penetration of mind, to understand the true sense of thy word;
a simplicity of heart, to receive it ; an integrity, so far as the
duty of our places requires, to declare it ; and a zeal to incul
cate and defend it." *4 -
And while we are thus employed, or employed in any other
services which Providence has assigned us, in our respective
stations and circumstances of life ; whatever labours may exer
cise us, whatever difficulties may surround us, whatever sorrows
may depress us, let us with pleasure hear our Lord proclaiming,
20 Behold, I come quickly ; I come to put a period to the labour and
suffering of my servants ; I come, and my reward of grace is
with me, to recompense with royal bounty, every work of faith,
and labour of love ; I come to receive my faithful persevering
people to myself, to dwell for ever in that blissful world, where
the sacred volume, which contains the important discoveries of
my will, shall be no more necessary ; but knowledge, and holi
ness, and joy, shall be poured in upon their souls in a more im
mediate, in a nobler and more effectual manner. Amen, even so,
come Lord fesus. Hasten the blessed hour to us, and to all thy
churches, as far as it may consist with thy wise and holy councils.
And, in the mean time, may thy grace be with us, to keep alive
the remembrance of thy love, and the expectation of thy coming,
in our hearts, and to animate us to a temper and conduct, v. hicli
may suit the blessings we have already received, and the nobler
felicity after which thou hast taught us to aspire.' Amen and amen.
The End of the Family Expositor.

INDEX

GREEK WORDS AND PHRASES REFERRED TO IN THE NOTES.

kv ayaBut f*tpif& Luke 10, 42 vol. ii. p.
90 note g
Ei tic af*-.s Eph. chap. 4, ver. 29 v. p.
150 note p
eLya.xxia.o-Bi Mat. 5, 12 i. 211 1
ayaxxtao-i; Luke 1, 14 i. 33 f
aiWi, 1 Cor. 13, 1 iv. 321 b
tt.taMa.it Jude 12 vi. 349 a
tt.yya.fiou> Mat. 5, 41 i. 224 o •
ayyixa; Acts 12, 15 iii. 171 h
ayyexxs Mat. 24, 31 ii. 375 e
ayvairce 0.t_ Acts \7, 23 iii. 260 1
ayavln yi.ia.irmt Acts 21, 16 iii. 312 d
tt.ypa.niji.alai jjok iSittOlai Acts 4, 13 iii.
47 i
-.W Col. 3, 8 v. 269 b
aymtt^io-Si Luke 13, 24 ii. 135 b
tpe^uv ahxu; 1 Cor. 9, 26 iv. 281 k
afnponiv Mat. 26, 37 ii. 479 b
aJn Mat. 16, 18 i. 485 f— Luke 16,
23 ii. 170 d— Acts 2, 27 iii. 23 g—
Rev. 1, 18 vi. 376 b
tt.tm.ia. John 7, 18 ii. 47 c— Luke 16, 9
ii. 166 e
afoul/tot 2 Cor. 13, 5 iv, 481 d
-UP.*./-.. 1 Cor. 9, 27 iv. 282 n
«. a.8elna-iv apaplias Heb. 9, 26 vi. 68 h
nbtoirn Heb. 10, 32 vi.,81 h
-f mfteflun John 1, 13 i. 28 1
tupto-tt Acts 24, 14 iii. 350 c— 1 Cor.
11, 19 iv. 303 b
awS-ao-u Phil. 1, 10 v. 196 f
tKr^oxorta, Col. 3, 8 v. 269 b
nileu John 16, 23ii.462e
tdj */7k/7< o-. fit - Mat. 5, 42 i. 224 p
«i»v Mat. 24, 3 ii. 359 d
ami *1°; 1 Cor. 2, 6 iv. 210 f— Gal. 1, 4
». 12 d
u; tov alma John 4, 14 i. 170 1 — John 8,
52 ii. 77 c— 1 Cor. 8, 13 iv. 270 f
us tkc almas Ta>v aiuym Rev. 20, 10 vi.
495 g

a.^a.pir<>( Eph. 5, 11 v. 157 k
axat\as-a.o-iait 2 Cor. 6, 5 iv. 425 c
ax-si. Acts 9, 7 iii. 125 '
oi ax.xo-a.tlis John 5, 25 i. 272 ¦
axxo-avlu <T_ Acts 19, 5 iii. 281 b
HKpiSoa Mat. 2, 7 16 i. 86 g
<t»f*T« Mat. 3, 4 i. 101 k
aKpaymytam Eph, 2, 20, 1 Pet. 2, 6 ii,
321 f
-uafov.;* ts £« 1 John 2, 16 vi.284 e
nxa.xa.^n'la.s Mark 5, 38 i. 398 k
axiKloip tqann Mat. 26, 74 ii. 504 n.
sv th axxfiua John 17, 17 ii. 472 a
Qs t» o-xtiHiio. 3 John 3 vi. 343 c
axio-Suc-tJai Mark 9, 49 ii. 23 1
a.xxa., nevertheless Acts iv. 17 iii- 47 1— ¦
Phil. 2, 6 v. 207 b
axxa, so Rom. 6, 5 iv. 64 e
axx*, therefore Acts 10, 20 iii. 147 k
axxa xa.t,yea Luke 16, 21 ii. 170 b
/-tu A/ e-AAo^iMov {Q-apiti/a.1 Acts 21, 28 m.
3181
«.7»« es-/ axx»ropx/j.(\ia. Gal. 4, 27 v. 60 c
axxclpioimio-iioiTi,; 1 Pet. 4, 15 vi. 218 f
tt-ftttpla-iw John 8, 11 ii. 63 g
apaplia. Rom. 8, 3 iv. 82 x
a/xsVjU.Miloc Rom. 8, 19 iv.90 a
a,/j.nv, a./A»v John 1, 51 i. 134 g
afx-sfiiiiutrti Mat. 6, 30 i. 239_k
anZxt-ifV Mark 10,51 ii. 264 c
aiahyumiu, 2 Cor. 1, 13 iv. 387 a— Eph.
3, 4 v. 126 c
aiayna^te Luke 14, 23 ii. 147 g
ttv-tjiii 2 Cor. 6, 4 iv. 425 b
avotJj.il <f.|djsrS-a( Heb. 9, 16 vi. 66c
«.af« Luke 1, 80 i. 51 k
a-ia^irjipui 2 Tim. 1, 6 v. 428 a
aiaBt^a papavaB* 1 Cor. 16, 22 iy. 370 e;
aia.6ifta.1i ayeSt/^aOlio-af^iv lavlts Acts 23,
14 iii. 339 k
avafa/uala. Luke 21, 5 ii. 358 b
manaiu^at Mat. 2, 12 i, 84 r
*,ia,xiy*.xata,<ra.<r3-ai Eph. 1, 1Q y. 103 '

Index ofthe Greek words.

a.yaxu\a\i Luke 21, 28 ii. 376 f
a.iax*/*£aite Acts 20, 13 14 ii 179 b
avaxn-i-ms Luke 9, 51 ii. 178 179 a b
aiaxto-xa> Luke 9, 54 i 395 c
aiaxofnt mriTitiS Rom 12, 6 iv. 137 f
ttiaxoU-rao-^-i Heb. 12, 3 vi 104 a
ayaxvo-dn Phil. 1, 23 v. 202 b
_twm4«-_-iii 2 Tim. 2, 26 v. 442 c
aia-rrauirai Philem 20 V. 501 e
ttvsurflgsr Luke 14, 13 ii 144 ¦
_-v-.5r7._J45 Luke 4, 17 i. 184 d
jf aias-ao-tus ytx^m Rom. 1, 4 iv. 9 d
ayala^ao-fjat imywiv Luke 1, 1 i. 21 b
aya]ox» Luke 1, 78 i. 50 h
_-»_g^.7_., 1 Cor. 16, 13 iv. 367 a
ayixo-^t Gal. 5, 7 v. 65 c
av ixuy Mat. %, 16 i. 88 89 f
«-v-v7-c -rar. gtuxitipas twv rarniaxtm Acts
27, 40 iii. 387 f
amp no more than t« Acts 8, 27 i-i-
115 c
a.v9.W?.. Acts 13, 8 iii. 182 '
a.v8a>fioxoytflo -ra K-g.-» Luke 2, 3.8 i.
76 m
ttv-g-.ir.voc 1 Cor. 10, 13 iv. 287 '
xa]a ttv.§_.;r ov 1 Cor. 15, 32 iv. 352 k
Kyiay -roi tfg^i-g-* xai Kaiaqav Acts 4,
6 iii. 44 d
«vo»i7-< Luke 24, 25 i. 217 m ii. 600 f
— Rom. 1, 14 iv. 13 c
avo/uta 1 John 3, 4 vi. 293 e
avofim Mark 15, 28 ii 540 e
aio^» Rom. 2, 4 iv. 24 c
a.y]axxayfia Mark 8, 37 i. 490 g
a,yV aviay ttvlttc John 1, 16 i. 110 d
«v7< John 1, 16 i. 110 d
av7< t_7s, answerably to this Eph. 5,
31 v. 168 d
uyliJ-Mos Mat. 5, 25 i. 218 q— Luke
12, 58 ii. 124 125 g
_.v7m_/,u.vo< 1 Cor. 16, 9 iv. 365 f
avlixiyovlts Acts 13, 45 iii. 197 b
avlmiai to. moinpai Mat. 5, 39 i. 123 1
ayltlao-apiiyot Rom. IS, 2 iv. 145 b
aylxufia John 4, 11 i- 170 k
ttv_«.-v Luke 1, 3 i 22 f — John 3, 3 i.
128 c, John 19, 11 ii. 530 '
a^ioy Bayalx Luke 23, 15 ii. 521 d
a-rratlxo-iy Luke 11, 20 ii. 110 c
::j fin ere ajrapvno-ofiai Mark 14, 31 ii.
478 d
_«r«7jf ts mrxxlx Mark 4, 19 i. 362 a
ama-xjimai Acts 12, 19 iii. 173 m
aTruirafitBa 2 Cor. 4, 2 iv. 407 b
«_7» a-mBvntrxti Luke 8, 42 i. 394 b
_wr.<T.f*7o Luke 8, 40, i. 387 n
«7T-i,aiv to. via John 3, 36 i. 161 ¦
arnxBui Trpos .oti/Jov John 20, 10 ii. 579 o
(iLniii a-rrixirt&vles Luke 6, 35 i. 301 e
nvtpi<r7ra?c6s 1 Cor. 7, 35 iv. 263 :

aviix^t toy ptirfov "-^m Mat- ^' 2 *'
229 d
amytalo Mat. 27, 5 ii. 567 b
arr/xxaXBai Luke 12, 58 ii- 124 125g
tt airt<rxfw 2 Tim. 2, 13 v. 437 d
arrival Luke 12, 46 ii. 119 m
arrxxs Mat. 6, 22 i 237 b
an-o, after the example o/Rom. 9, 3 iv-
101b
avoypaqt, -wpulv Luke 2, 2 i. 64 65 a b
Ttti. afiafliais a-nrohiofiiiot 1 Pet. 2, 24
vi. 201 h
a.-rroiiiiiyty.tyoy us upas Acts 2, 22 in.
21a
a7rox.apafox.ia Rom. 8 19, iv. 90 a
<wrox.tt_ic_.v-i. Acts 1, 6 iii. 4 g
amxalas-ao-is Acts 3, 21 ii. 5 6 1 iii. 40 g
a7roxa}a^»o-u Mat. 17, 11 ii- 5 1
airoxptBus iimy Mat 11, 25 l. o25 f
airoxoyuvhai Acts 19, 33 iii. 2901
««_---..» v/un Acts 3, 20, iii- 39 f
_-_ vl>v a-rrowxxw Acts 26, 17 iii. 371 '
aTros-0/jia.ligiiv Luke 11, 53 ii. 102 m
ev too arrorpi^uy ixarov, &c. Acts 3, 26
iii. 41 n
aTTolajjao-Hai this elc tov omov fix Luke
9, 61 i. 378 1
analiXio-Sruo-a Jam. 1, 15 vi. 136 '
a-rroppifla Eph. 5, 12 V. 158 1
awolofims Tit. 1, 13 V. 474 c
airo-\ vyoy\o>v airo <po& Luke 21, 26 ii.
374 a
apa, indeed Rom. 10, 17 iv. 119 c
apaxi & apa vuv Rom. 7, 25—8, 1 iv- 80 p,
apyoi Mat. 12, 36 i. 343 b
ttf s7»c 2 Pet. 1, 3 vi. 244 c
apiT«o-ali John 21, 12 ii. 614 g
apiroy Mat. 22, 14 ii. 326. h
apyia John 21, 15 if. 616 617 b
ttfftt^t.vov Luke 24, 47 ii. 624 f
apira^xirtv aolm Mat. 11, 12 i. 321 f
xx apTranti tis aula John 10, 28 ii. 212 d
apvaa-fioy r,h-ra\o Phil. 2, 6 v. 207 b
uioy appua Rev. 12, 5 vi. 445 b
aplifioya Acts 27, 40 iii. 387 g
an' *f}t John 1, 51 i. 134 '-r— Mat 26,
64 ii. 354 355 h
ttf7i eliXitflturiv Mat. 9, 18 i. 394 b
tdv ttfX"v> o7i xat xaxu vyiy, &c. John 8,
25 ii. 68 f
ttvpHve_L_7_.v Jud. 6 vi. 345 d
ap^ttptts Mat. 2, 4 i. 95 f
apyjifiii®' Luke 3, 23 i. 114 115 '
«ttov7.c Acts 16, 19 iii. 239 d f
tie apx,ov1t Mark 3, 22 i. 336 f
ao-6ev-v7i-v Acts 20, 35 iii. 307 p
Acriapx"' Acts 19, 31 iii. 289 k
«_-5Tttir>iS-e Mat. 5, 47 i. 226 t
ao-rroyiot 2 Tim. 3, 3 v. 445 b
ao-o-aptm tyo Luke 12, 6 ii. 125 b 125 h

Index ofthe Greek words.

asro-oi, an adverb Acts 27, 13 iii. 380 f
arn®1 t_» ©ea> Acts 7, 20 iii. 88 b
arpa-n-n Luke 11, 36 i. 352 f
atrvlia Eph. 5, 18 v. 162 c
a7tt*7oi 1 Thess 5, 14 v. 323 b
tt.fladd, Tit. l,7v. 471 f
avlofialn Mark 4, 28 i. 369 a
«.7ocJohn 5, 20 i. 270 f
«_7» <s-v ipiftos Acts 8, 26 hi. 115 b
em to av\a Acts 2, 44 iii. 30 h — Acts 3,
1 iii. 33 a
aulx John 12, 41 ii. 302 d
«_7ov, redundant Acts 10, 38 iii, 152 e
avloi vfius fiot fiaplvpipi John 3, 28 i.
159 d
air' a._7-JV Luke 24, 31 ii. 601 k
tt_7oic Acts 19, 6 iii. 281 b
tt^aTif-o-/ Mat- 6, 16 i. 234 q
«<}>-.vi---.7e Acts 13, 41 iii. 194 s
cKpaylos tytvilo Luke 24, 31 ii. 601 k
a<f' ett_7_jv Luke 12, 57 ii. 124 f
_.<p Bapo-ttt, Eph. 6, 24 v. 182 n
aqBapo-tay 2 Tim. 1, 10 v. 430 e
a.<ftBuo-{lat Luke 12, 10 ii. 106 e 
Luke 17, 34 ii. 186 e
«<fec txCaxa Mat. 7, 4 i, 243
a<fnxi to -rrnufia Mat. 27, 50 ii. 5,54 I
«t<f ooaiv7ec Heb. 12, 2vi. 101 p
_t<pfov 1 Cor. 15, 36 i. 217 m
tt<ffovec Luke 11, 40 ii. 98 b
aypoo-uvn Mark 7, 22 i. 467 c
ampere; Luke 17, 10 ii. 177f
tt^.f ov Mat. 3, 12 i, 107 k
B.
J_*5r7<fe_-9-«( im oiofiali Xfirs Acts 2, 38
iii. 27 b
/3*psic Acts 20, 29 iii. 305 1
fiapuvBuio-iv Luke 21, 34 ii- 380 c
$i.<rixixo<; John 4, 46 i. 182 d
gains Luke 16, 6 ii. 164 b
/ZaTloxoyixrnli Mat. 6, 7 i. 231 h
gux^iQxx Mat. 12, 24 i. 336 f
pSia^tlat, xatfita-rai Mat. 11, 12 i. 321 f
fixao-QHfixvlis Acts 13, 45 iii. 197 b
ftitiS-ev £xa^.ai auloy Luke 4, 35 i. 120 e
jlxtirm Mat. 5, 28 i. 220 a
£*xi\atl Cor. 12, 11 iv. 313'
fiowloti Luke 18, 7 ii. 189 c
/.gttCe/ov Phil. 3, 14 v. 223 m
fyaGtiitla Col. 3, 15 v. 271 d
Pe,tXui Luke 7, 38 i. 329 b
/.goo-eosc fiias Heb. 12, 16 vi. 101 c
@£o%oy ofiti wriCaxu 1 Cor. 7>35iv, 263 b
jZpuyfios tm ocfov7-.v Mat. 13, 42 i. 348 h
0pa,<ris Mat. 6, 19 i. 236 a
/SuSo. 2 Cor, 11, 25 iv. 465, d
r.
yaxa vfias arolto-a xai x jZpufia, 1 Cor. 3,
2 i. 47 c
yapurfa, Mat. 24, 38 ii. 379 a

yaftxs Mat. 22, 3 ii. 324 b
yap, for Mat. 12, 8 i. 283 '  Luke 6,
44 i. 284 c— John 4, 44 i. 180 c
..  therefore 1 Cor. 11, 26 iv. 306 h
-,  therefore, or so that Luke 20, 38 ii.
336 g'
 indeed Acts 19, 40 iii. 294 q — Gal.
1, 10 v. 15 k
 an expletive Luke 23, 22 ii. 524 h
—Rom. 2, 25 iv. 31 f— Rum. 6, 19
iv. 69 b
 a copulative 1 Cor. 15, 41 iv. 356 d
 1 say Gal. 4, 25 v. 59 a
 nevertheless 2 Cor. 12, 1 iv. 407 a
 moreover Rom. 9, 17 iv. 107 a
-.  now Rom. 8, 6 iv 84 a — Rom. 4, 7
iv. 55 f— Gal. 2, 18 v. 31 d
o ytyoyty John 1, 4 i. 26 e
ytyta Acts 8, 33 iii. 117 g
» .evetttt_7» Luke 21, 32 ii- 377 h
eic -ro-tto-ttc Tate _.evee_? Ta aimos Tay aia~
vai Eph. 3, 21 \. 134 e
ytyio-Bai John 8, 58 ii. 79 g
yauris Mat. 1, 1 i. 56 a
j-eveo-eosv Mai. 14, 6 i. 425 >
yivitlai Mai. 5, 18 i. 225 c
ytyyufiala Mat. 3, 7 i. 103 c
_-evo,uev»c u/itpas Luke 4, 42 i. 204 f
 ii. 407 408 a
ytvos Mark 9, 29 ii. 13 h
tx yap xai yiyos io-fitv .Acts 17, 28 iii.
162 q
yiuo-ao-Bat Acts 10, 10 iii. 145 f
yu Luke 18, 8 ii. 189 d— Mat. 27, 45
ii. 550 e
ix Tits yns tsri John 3, 31 i. 160 f
yittlai, for es-i Mark 4, 11 i. 358 h
yivaa-xtn John 8, 43 ii. 74 h
yivao-xa Rom. 7, 15 iv. 78 1 — 1 Cor.
2, 2 iv. 208 b
yxivxos Acts 2, 13 iii. 17k
yvao-ius this io^ns -tx 6ix 2 Cor. 4, 6
iv. 408 f
imtxixots ypafifiaui Gal. 6, 11 v. 82 a
ypay.fn.alms Acts 19, 35 iii. 290 m
ypaya John 1, 45 i. 132 e
yptt-^aflis with airos-oxols Acts 15, 23
iii. 223 m
yvfiiao-ia 1 Tim. 4, 8 v. 492 c
yuvaixa Mat. 5, 28 i. 220 b
yue7tt yuyatxos John 4, 27 i. 174 a
A.
fatfjiovioi Acts 17, 18 iii. 258 f
$afia'C,ilai Jam. 3, 7 vi. 156 g
J-aveirao-Qai Mat. 5, 42 i. 225 q
¦**!.*,.„ Luke 14, 28 i. 395 c
ia-iraim-aa-a Mark 5, 26 i. 395 c
ft Luke 24, 12 ii- 577 1  Acts 19,
5 iii. 281 b
ftfixaialai Rom. 6, 7 iv. 95 g

Index ofthe Greek words.

¦Wh Phil. 4, 6 v. 230 d
#tixw?iv John 5, 20 i. 270 f
<Je-v-oc eve^eiv Luke 11, 53 ii. 102 m
iitity* ytyofiax John 13, 2 ii. 408 a
iiio-iiaifioyi^tpoi Acts 17, 22 iii. 259
260 j
ino-iiaifiovia Acts 25, 19 iii. 363 d
£i%a.fiiyos Luke 22, 17 ii. 428 d
iiiOltporr pul ov Luke 6, 1 i. 280 b
itXofinos Mat. 10, 41 i. 4^1 f
i'niapia Luke 7, 41 i. 330 e
ita. John 1, 17 i. Ill e
^a., by 2 Pet. 1, 3 vi. 244 e
ha io^s 2 Cor. 3, 11 iv. 404 b
ha mrvpos 1 Cor. 3, 15 iv. 221 d
ha ts7o John 7, 22 ii. 48 f  Mat. 23,
34 ii. 352 f— John 19, liii. 530 '
ha tb7_, therefore Rom. 5, 12 iv. 58 b
ha tx lio-x KoiftuMits 1 Thess. 4, 14 v.
315 c
tiaCoxo; John 6, 70 i. 458 f
iiaSoxx 1 Tim, 3, 7 v. 384 g
haysvo/Atvx tx o-a£Ca1x Mark 16, 1 ii.
573 a
tx iiaBtfitvx Heb. 9, 16 vi. 65 c
«.'.-.-**» Luke 22, 20 ii. 429 e  Heb.
9, 15 vi. 65 a
-.ttxovs.v Mat. 4, 11 i. 121 r
iiaxovia Rom. 12, 7 iv. 137 g
iiaxovia, n tu lipxa-aXHfi Rom. 15, 31 iii.
314 a
-W.ovoc Mat. 20, 27 ii. 260 h
haxpiyofin 1 Cor. ll,31iv.308o
haxoyio- fioi ot xaxoi Mark 7, 21 i. 467 b
haxoUe fi.ois Rom. 1, 21 iv. 18 k
hafAaflupofia.! Acts 20, 21 iii. 302 c
iiayoia. Eph. 4, 18 v. 146 b
havoias Luke 10, 27 ii. 84 85 c
havaiyuy Acts 17, 3 iii- 250 b
iiayoiotv Eph. 2,3 v. 113 f
iiao-ii-rnlt Luke 3, 14 i. 106 h
iiaarra 0-811 Acts 23, 10 iii. 372 1
us iialaya; ayytxuv Acts 7, 5.3 iii. 100 m
h-AiBto-Bat Luke 22, 28 ii. 414 a
hx.<ptpi1t avlrn Mat. 6, 26 i. 238 g
haq&epa. Acts 13, 34 iii. 192 p
ifj-Xupi-rao-Bai Acts 26, 21 iii. 372 1
hlaxloy tx 0ix John 6, 45 i. 451 c
hhurxaxt Luke 7, 40 i. 330 d — 463 h
SiSarxaxos Jam. 3, 1 *i. 155 a
hia-rxcvlts Mat. 28, 19 ii. 627 1
iliao-xovlts itiao-xaxta;, &c. Mark 7,7 i.
463 •
nv Siiao-xuv Mat. 7, 29 i. 251 f
iitfyixs toiv oiuv Mat. 22, 9 ii. 325 e
-/.-.x.J.vi'.- yap S'ttpx^y-f-i 1 Cor. 16, 5 iv;
364 c
iie<ra<tm<ra.v Mat. 18, 31 ii. 32 f
*'/?--p .?T/rev _pTep;t<ptty_c, &.C L.uke i. 72
i. 24 e
.id;j,;.'..r.;o-6,io-:'v Acts 5, 37 iii. 67 k

.wro _.e7_e Mat. 2, 16 i. 88 g
iimopn Luke 9, 7 i- 424 e
JWioc Mat. 1, 19 i. 52 a
itxaiov Mat. 20, 4 ii. 236 d
tu Sixaia txtiyu Mat. 27, 19 ii. 527 e
hxaiav Luke 14, 14 ii. 144 k
hxaiufiala Rev. 19, 8 vi.487 a
hxaioo-i/vnv Mat. 6, 1 i. 228 a
hxaiufiala Luke 1, 6 i. 41 a
hXolofimti Luke 12, 46 ii. 1191
hxorao-iai Gal. 5, 20 v. 72 d
-¦ //» ii^no-n xs toi aima John 4, 14 i.
1701
-a fin (T/-j.»o-« iwcs-rrolt John 6, 35 i. 170 *
fiila huypim Mark 10, 30 ii. 232 233 1
haxili 1 Cor. 14, 1 iv. 327 a
Soffia. Col. 2, 14 v. 261 g
ioyfial*. Acts 16, 4 iii. 232 b
ioxu ixi" Luke 8. '8 i. 364 f
ioxi/j.a^tic to. Sia<Sfipoy]a Rom. 2, 18 iv.
29 b
ioxifia^tlt 2 Cor. 13, 5 iv. 481 d
i'oxifiti Rom. 5, 4 iv. 54 d
<>'ojcov Mat. 7, 3 i. 242 b
ioxxili; apyuv Tai e.vaiv Mark 10, 42 ii.
260 f
ioxa it xa' yu isruufia Qtx .vein 1 Cor.
7,40
ioxu ixtn 1 Cor. 7, 40 iv. 265 1
i'uptai Rev. 22, 17 vi. 514 a
ioj-a ev octrois, &c. Luke 2, 14 i. 68
691
i o^a^ofxtio; vrro tsraifuv Luke 4, 15, i,
184 b
Aortic Acts 9, 36 iii. 139 e
Joe ipyaa-iav Luke 12, 58 ii. 124g
ixxos Luke 7, 8 i. 308 d  Mat. 18,
32 ii. 32 g— Mat. 20, 27 ii. 260 261 h
ixiai y.ilayotai Acts 5, 31 iii. 65 d
fii» iuiafinn avaxv-\at us to ii-ailtxts
Luke 13, liii. 131 b
tu iviafisvai Acts 20, 32 iii. 306 o
n iuyapic tx Otx n fiiyaxn Acts 8, 10
iii. 107 h
eitf.vtto-_.( Mark 9, 23 ii. 11 e
i-jyao-Bi axxui John 8, 43 ii. 74 h
iupov Mat. 5, 23 i 218 o
iupov 0 sav e£ tfix u-fiXnBnc Mark 7, 11 i.
462 g E.
eav txSa 3 John, ver. 10 ii. 297 h
any v\.uBa John 12, 32 ii. 297 h
eav fi« John 5, 19 i. 271 e, Gal. 2, 16
ii. 469 f
tay fin xaCn Mark 10, 30 ii. 2321
eic iad]oi ixBav Luke 15, 17 ii. 579o
nab' tavlov Acts 28, 16 iii. 394 n
acp' 6*.1-.v Luke 12, 57 ii. 124 f
-rn-foc tavlxs John 20, 10 ii. 579 o

Index ofthe Greek words.

nsrpos tavlxs o-u^nlxvlts Mark 9, 10 ii. 5 c
tCas-a^iv John 12, 6 ii. 277 h
eCstrato-ev Mat. 8, 17 i. 203 d
iCpao-xan Gal. 3, 1 v. 34 a
tyyarpifivBoi Acts 16, 16 iii. 238 b
ev tu tyyt^etv Luke 18, 35 ii. 262 a
lyivilo Luke 2, 46 i. 93 y4 b— Luke 17,
11 ii. 191 h— John 1, 17 i. 97 e
lytviQu Acts 4, 4 iii. 44 c
tytvvno-t Mat. 1, 12 i. 59 60 i
tyu tifii John 8, 24 ii. 67 d — John 8, 58
_i.79h
thrffialio-tv Col. 2, 15 v. 262 h
fJWev Mark 6, 17 i- 164 e
«-W«v _-u7 o o8ovioic John 19, 40 ii. 563 k
ei it tiirao-av Mat. 28, 17 ii. 621 a
lioxtftao-av Rom. 1, 28 iv. 20 p
tipaiufia 1 Tim. 3, 15 v. 388 b
t(T._» John 1, 17 i. Ill e
tBtatraftiBa 1 John 1, 1 vi. 276 a
.9e7o ev tu -Kwifiali Acts 19, 21 iii. 286 b
a, for u-n-u Mark 6, 8 i. 409 h
u, to express a wish Luke 12, 49 ii. 122
a  Luke 19, 42 ii. 288 a
xx ttao-tv Acts 28, 4 iii. 390 d
si<f<-c Acts 26, 3 iii. 367 b
sife, since Eph. 3, 2 v. 125 b— 4 21 v.
147 d
tixn Mat 5, 22 i. 216 *
uxova Heb. 10, 1 vi. 70 a
ttfix John 3, 13 i. 153 d— Luke 4, 27 i.
489 o— John 17, 12 ii. 168 f— Rev. 9,
4 vi. 427 b— 21, 27 vi. 506 g
e«ra7e — o7i i-.gott_.ei xifias' Mat. 28, 7 ii.
586 587 f
• _«r eg, since 1 Pet. 2, 3 vi. 194 b
wrroy av vfiiv, faoptoofiat, &c. John 14, 2
ii.433 e
«c tx to.v iuitxa Mark 14, 20 ii. 418 h
eic, for ev John 1, 18 i. Ill f— Acts 8,
23 iii. 112 f
as, of, or concerning Acts 2, 25 iii. 22 e
eic, upon John 20, 25 ii. 609 b
eic to, as Heb. 11, 3 vi. 84 d
us toy xaipov tov tytrnxola Heb. 9, 9 vi.
61 e
eic ©eov Luke 12, 21 ii. 110 d
turixBovli Mat. 8, 5 i. 312 a
«<riiA.6ov Luke 7, 45 i. 331 h
tila, now if Heb. 12, 9 vi. 105 f
ex ¦virtus, by Rom. 1, 17 iv. 15 c — 3, 30
iv. 43 '
tx tx Snpix Rev. 15, 2 vi. 463 b
txCaxxn Luke 10, 2 ii. 37 c
x fin txCaxu t^u John 6, 37 i- 448 b
(xitxno-oy fit Luke 18, 3 ii. 188 a
«*-V.o. Acts 2, 23 iii. 21 b
txxaxuv 2 Cor. 4, 1 iv. 407 a
exeivoc John 1, 8 i. 7 g — John S, 11 i.
266 i

ei.9«,«Cei_-_:ti Mark 14, 33 ii. 479 b
txxxno-ta, assembly Acts 7, 38 iii. 95 b
ejtxexu^<ev_i Mat. 9, 36 i. 405'
eup*7»_-«.v Mark 9, 10 ii. 5 k
txs-arts Acts 10, 10 iii. 146 g
txlniralo Acts 1, 18 iii. 9 e
e»7oc ei fin 1 Cor. 15, 2 iv. 343 c
txltvu; 1 Pet. 1, 22 vi. 192 d
txaxna-a John 18, 23 ii. 504 b
txaqpov Mat. 11, 30 i. 327 m
to ixaqpov Tns S-xt^tus 2 Cor. 4, 17 iv.
414 a
txaxiToltpu Eph. 3, 8 v. 127 f
txiy\u John 16, 8 ii. 457 c
txtyl ov Mat. 18, 15 ii. 27 d
ixtixos Heb. 11, lvi. 84 b
txtnfioo-vim Mat. 6, 1 i. 228 a
txBxo-ai Mark 16, 1 ii. 574 e
txBuv xai iiui Luke 10, 32 ii. 86 g
txxnvas Acts 11, 20 iii. 162 b— Acts 19,
10 iii 282 283 e
txxniis-at Acts 6, 1 iii. 71 a
ixxnyiras, for txxnva; Acts 11, 20 iii.
162 b
txvfxaivtlo Acts 8, 3 iii. 105 c
o tfiQaTflofinos Mark 14, 20 ii. 418 h
V*£).4-.. John 1, 36i.l28f
tfiCptfino-afttyot aula Mark 1, 43 i. 253 d
tfiftixxov a-uyltxtio-Bai Acts 21, 27 iii.
318 h
Efifiup tx luxtfi Acts 7, 16 iii. 86 87 a
tfiotxtuav Mat. 5,28 i. 220 b
tfnr^nrBtv fix ytyovtv John 1, 16 i. 110 b
tfifulov xo/ov Jam. 1, 21 vi. 143 f
ev, for eic John 5, 4 i. 491 '
ev @tu ti^yao-fitya John 3, 21 i. 156 k
ev Ta> K.giai 1 Cor. 7, 39 i. 156 k
ev ufiiy, among you Rom. 1, 11 iv. 12 a
ev toic iirxpavioic Eph. 1, 3 v. 101 d
ev too xe/eo-S-tti Heb. 3, 15 vi. 26 a
ev Toic ts m ol]pos fix Luke 2, 49 i. 94 f
ev Txla, on this account Acts 24, 16 iii,
351 e
nSatfia 2 Thess, 1, 5 v. 336 a
xx ivitxilai Luke 13, 33 ii. 138 ll
ev-V_v7ec 2 Cor. 5, 6 iv. 416 f
tiuxn aula Mark 6, 19 i. 164 g
s evexev e^pio-e fit Luke 4, 18 i. 185 f
tn?raixBn Mat. 5J, 16 i. 87 e
ivtpUfiala Juyautui 1 Cor. 12, 10 iv-
313 g
iiiphfinn Jam. 5, 16 vi. 171 g
ntplxvlas ev toic viols tns a-miBuas Eph. 2,
2 v. 112 d
it afarrns iytpfxpiivn Gal. 5, 6 v. 65 b
uvuxov xiay Mark 1, 35 i. 204 f
tvcixno-u ev aulois 2 Cor. 6, 16 iv. 430 C
x tvofii^ilo mrpeiTiuxx tivat Acts 16, 13
237 a

Index ofthe Greek words.

tos _vov7« Luke 11, 41 ii. 98 c
evoc en Xi*'"- Luke 10, 42 ill 90 f
evoo-<t>i_-«7o Acts 5, 2 iii. 56
to ev7oc ts -arolnpix Mat. 23, 26 ii. 98 c
_v7oc ufiui Luke 17, 21 ii. 203 b
s"$tfix Mark 7, 11 h 462 h
ivluyxavuv i/«g ttJiosv Rom. 8, 27 iv. 93 g
f^ahpa^ofiai Eph. 5, 16 v. 161a
e Jttires-eixe Luke 1 , 53 i. 44 f
t^tXxofityos xai itXta^ofiiyos Jam. 1, 14 VI.
139 h
tltxptfialo aulx axxuv Luke 19, 48 ii.
292'
i%ixBav Mark 9, 29 ii. 13 h
ifyfjuxlnp^t&v Luke 16, 14 ii. 167 h
efevet/o-ev John 5, 13 i. 2661
i^nrxiywrav Luke 2, 48 i. 94 e
iQe?rvtvo-i Mark 15, 37 ii. 5541
ef er» Mark 3, 21 i. 312 b
s|w8ov John 8, 42 ii. 73 g
t^nxBoi finiti xapGavovlts a-mo tuv _.vo.v
3 John 7 vi 335 f
tgtoyluv tx Tns o-vyayuyns tm Ixiatuv
Acts 13, 42 iii. 195 u
ef.s--.v7o Luke ii. 47 i. 94 e
efis-*7o Acts 8, 13 iii. 108 k
_£_-« Luke 9, 31 ii. 2 e
tt-oftoxoyxftat Mat. 11, 25 i.S26 g
e*ov 2 Cor. 12.4iv. 471 e
efogt/fttv7ec Mark 2, 4 i. 258 d
sjs_-itt Rom. 13, 2 iv. 145 c
efso-ittv John 10, 18 ii 209 d
-fso-ittc ufiuv 1 Cor. 9, 12 iv. 275 g
¦topln John 5, 1 i, 264 a /
maxuvBn Mat. 13, 15 i 359 m
e5re.»xev ovo^a. Mark 3, 16 i. 294 d
-s-ei.e Acts 18, 4 iii 267 d
irrtfiuya -rrpos aulov Gal. 1, 18 iii. 133 1
e_re7re_-ev Acls 20, 10 iii. 298 ¦
nrtpolnfia 1 Pet. 3, 21 vi 212 e
etrtpi-ofiniaic Jam. 5, 1 vi. 166 b
t7rto-xi-\.ao-Bt fis Mat. 25, 36 ii. 394 d
irrnpta^oilay ufias Mat. 5, 44 i. 225 f
art, upon Eph. 6,, 16 v. 179 f
tirt oiofiali Xfis-s Acts 2, 38 iii. 27 b
tm to Qa-rflio-fia aulx Mat 3, 7 i. 103 b
tm Ta Kuptu Acts 14, 3 iii. 203 c
tmCaxuv Mark 14, 72 ii. 501 p
imxaxxfitioy xai xiyovlx Acts 7, 59 iii.
102 q
vn-txuo-tus 2 Pet. 1, 20 vi. 250 c
£5ri-o-iov Mat. 6, 11 i 234 m,
trwrtrluv aula Mark 3. 10 i. 290 e
emo-xtrficrd-at Jam. 1, 27 vi. 145 m
nrio-xmuo-n 2 Cor. 12, 9 iv. 473 g
imo-Trao-S-u 1 Cor. 7, 18 iv. 257 e
cTrig-.t^ev®' Acts 26, 3 iii. 367 b
smral* Luke 8, 45 i 396 h
szrirpe-fttl xapSlas -aaltpuv tzi TlKVtt. Luke
1, 17 i. 33 34 g

ts em<?tt-\ai Acts 26, 18 iii. 37i fc
mis-pt-^as rnpt^ov txs aitxqxs <rx Luka
22, 32 ii. 425 e
tmo-urao-is 2 Cor: 11, 28 iv. 467 '
moxxa in-llt/ia avlots Mark 3, 12 i. 290 e
imXopn^tralt 2 Pet. 1, 5 vi. 245 g
iTrxtovixlntrafiiv 2 Cor. 7, 2 iv. 433 a
tmntyt Mat. 18, 28 ii. 32 e
i-rromo-t Mark 3, 14 i. 294 c
as iir@-tnruv Heb. 7. 9 vi. 48 f
65ro7io-tt 1 Cor. 3, 2 iv. 215 b
tpya^itrBai @puo-in John 6, 27 ii 445 a
ipyaa-iav Luke 12.58 ii. 214 g
tptuvali John 5, 39 i. 276 e
ipptBn tois apxatois Mat. 5, 21 i. 216 f
ipptfj.fj.tioi Mat. 9, 36 i. 405 ¦
tpXoftat, for a-rrtpxofiai Mat. 16, 28 i. 491 '
o eg^Ojuevoc Mat. 11, 3 i. 315 c
eva>7_- Ta 5rpoc upiivnv Luke 14, 32 ii. 151e
epai7«c -rrtpi tx ayaBx Mat. 19, 17 ii- 226 c
epu'lau John 16, 23 iu 462 e
io-Bnlaxafj-rrpay Luke 23, 11 ii;520 b
eo-xuv-so-ev John 1, 14 i. 29 n
ii to-oTrlpx 1 Cor. 13, it iv. 325 «
tsc ayftxxs—oi ts-nxatri Rev. 8, 2 vi;421b
tg-tpiuo-t Acts 3, 16 iii. 38 c
to-uxoqanlno-a Luke 19, 8 ii. 266 ft
to-xaloi 1 Cor. 4, 9 iv. 230 b
io-xalus tXu Mark 5, 23 i. 394 b
to eo-a>6ev Luke 11, 41 ii. 98 c
tlotfjao-at Luke 12, 47 ii- 120 o
ilpoiro<popno-tv Acts 13, 18 iii. 187 f
ilufirravio-^nu-av Heb. 11.35vi. 98 d
_ti Mat. 25, 21 ii. 389 b
euayyixt^iirBat Acts 8, 4 iii. 106 e
luytvtTtpoi Acts 17, 11 iii. 252 e
eacToxBo-a Mat. 3, 17 i. 114 h
suioxnsrtv Luke 12, 32 iii 114 d
tuioxia Luke 2, 14 i. 68 691— 2 Thess.
1, liv. 338 d ,
,«eT' tuioxtas Phil. 2, 13 v. 210 h
oi t»c iutpfto-iai: avlirtafiCavofisyot 1 Tim.
6, 1 v. 407 '•
tutpytlai Luke 22, 25 ii. 414 f
tvnylixio-fitvot Heb. 4, 2 vi. 26 f
tunyytxiltlo Luke 3, 18 i. 108 I
e.Seojc Mat. iii. 16 i. 113— Mat. 24, 29
ii. 374 h
tuBtus t%i£axtv Mark 1, 43 i. 254 e
tvBtus fttla c-rrxins Mark 6, 25 i. 426 n
-£,m» ts tuBuvxvlos Jam. 3, 4 vi. 156 d
wxaipxv Acts 17, 21 iii. 259 h
fuxoynlos Luke 1, 48 i- 43 d
tuxofia Rom. 16, 18 iv. 178 a
tuxoyav Luke 1, 64 i 47 c
tuvxxos Acts 8, 27 iii. 115 c
s-^-epirtt7ov afjapltav Heb. 12, 1 vi. 101 0
10-B1 iuyouv Mat. 5, 25 i. 218 q
ive,to-xu Rom. 4, 1 iv. 45 a

Index ofthe Greek words.

iupio-Xu wgartoc, &c. John 1, 41 i. 130 h
vipoxxuiuv Acts 27, 14 iii. 380 g
eua-^Kj-tovac Rom. 13, 13 iv. 149 '
tulpamxia Eph. 5, 4 v. 155 g
top u laavlis nfiaQov, unto -which Rom. 5,
12 iv. 59 d
H-fio-x  t»c A_-i_-c iitttvov oXxov Acts
19. 26 iii. 288 e
apifiuBn Mat. 22, 12 ii. 326 g
e<po/3ei7o Mark 6,20 i. 165 h
tXapno-ay ^.ttpoiv fityaxm tryoip,a Mat. 2,
10 i. 83 m
e_^ttgi_-a7o to jixtrrtiv Luke 7, 21 i. 316
e
eac Luke 24, 30 ii. 631 a
las av tivrult Mat. 23, 39 ii. 354 355 h

£ei/x7»gi»c tojv Trniaxtuv Acts 27, 40 iii.
, 387 f
^nxxli Ta xapia-fiala ta x^ttTlova 1 Cor.
12,31iv. 519 h
frftia Acts 27, 21 iii. 382 ;
gn/jiuBn t»v 4U%"V ttu7s Mark 8, 36 i.
490 f
?ifttvitt Mat. 13, 30 i. 366 d
$xa Rev. 4, 6 vi. 400 c
\ufptu 2 Tim. 2, 26 v. 442 c
\ayp,nv Luke 5, 10 i. 126 f
(mas Mat. 10,9 i. 409 410
H.
», or John 1, 21 i. 123 124— Mark 6, 15
i. 424 f
n, indeed Mat. 7, 9 i. 244 e
nyaxxtanalo .ya tin Tnv nfitpav Tnv ifinv
John 8, 56 ii. 78 d
nyytxi Luke 21, 8 ii. 360 f
nyopao-ay Mark 16, 1 ii. 573 c
o tyxfttvos tx xoyx Acts 14, 12 iii. 205
S
nyuvt^ovlo John 18, 36 ii. 515 g
xx ntfeiv o7i e_-iv apyttptus Acts 23, 5 iii.
336 e
nin, even 1 Cor. 6, 7 iv. 244 e
nxxvaTt Tnv otxovofiiav Eph. 3, 2 v.
125 b
nxa John 8, 42 ii. 73 g
nxBov Luke 24, 1 ii. 574 e
nxtxia, age Mat. 6, 27 i. 239 h
nxixta, stature Luke 2,52 i. 95 h
nfitxxtv aulov -urapaiiiovai John 6, 71 i.
458 g
ev th nfttpa txtivn Mat. 13, 1 i. 355 a
 Mark 4, 35 i. 375 a
ev nfitpais ixuvats Mat 3, 1 i. 98 e, Mat.
13, 1 355 a
nfttp,as yivofitvns Acts 16, 35 ii.407 408 a
t«c nfitpas Luke 9, 51 ii. 179 b
tv fiia tuv nfiigm Mat. 13, 1 i. 355 a
vol. 6. 67

nv John 1, 9 i. 27 g
nv uo-u tlm Tgi_ixov7* ag-s'o.ue. oc Luke 3,
23 1.114115'
nfei John 6, 37 i. 448 g
npvn-rao-Bt Acts 3, 13 iii. 37 a
sx npvno-alo John 1, 20 i. 123 a
»gXov7o eic KttirepvttS/* John 6. 17 i. 438 a
»7«_-tt7o Acts 7, 46 iii. 98 h
au av nlno-as aulov John 4, 10 i. 169 h
wfave xii nrxnBuvilo Acts 12, 24 iii.
177 h
x-.8a)c »_irogei7o tic Acts 11, 29 iii. 165 h
e.
8_.v-ptov x fitv Btapntrn us tov atuva John
8, 51 ii. 77 c
BtaBmat Mat. 6, 1 i. 229 c
S-ttolnla. Rom. 1, 20 iv. 17 g
8e?.ei o-e _wrox7eiv_.i Luke 13, 31 ii. 137 f
To 9-txttv 2 Cor. 8, 10 iv. 440 d
8e\e7e aroieiv John 8, 44 ii. 74 k
8ewi to Bsxnfia. aulx mrotn John 7, 17 ii.
46 b
Stxnfialx. Eph. 2, 3 v. 113 f
Btxovla iayutraa-Bal fin aJTorpatpns Mat. 5.
. 42 i. 225 q
Bixu John 1, 43 i. 131a
S-ixm Col. 2, 18 v. 263 k
0eoc John 1, 1 i. 24 b
Ta m-goc tov eeov Rom. 15, 17 iv. 176 e
Qtou Acts 20, 28 iii. 304 k
otpa-Trua Luke 12, 42 ii. 118 ¦"
BteaKtuuv Mat. 12, 10 i. 285 b
BtirBi us Ta ala u/uuv tous xoyous ToulouS
Luke 9; 44 ii. 15 b
8e_.ga>v John 6, 40 i. 449 '
8egeu_-tti Luke 11, 54 ii. 102 n
6»giov Acts 28,4 iii. 390 c
•3-M-ric 2 Cor. 6, 4 iv. 425 b
S-gno-xeitt Jam. 1, 27 vi. 145 1
Sryafi&vovlt 2 Cor. 2, 14 iv. 398 j.
8gi£i Luke 7, 381330 c
Svftos Rom. 2, 9 iv. 25 e
Gfgic Acts 20, 9 iii. 298 h
Quo-alt Luke 15, 23 ii. 159 h

lavao-Bat tous o-uiltlpffifiiyoui Luke 4; 18
i. 184 c
eic Tktiia, xai ot liioi John 1, 11 i. 27
28 k
liiov -!r*ltpa]ohn 5, 18 i. 269 c
i<C(ov tottov Acts 1,-25 iii. Ilk
tipus aulx ant SrpofiZoi alfialos Luke 22,
44 iii. 484 k
tiialns 2 Cor. 11, 6 iv. 458 e
Ta>v iepeosv Acts 6, 7 iii- 74 h
Iho-sc 0 Xpiroc Acts 9, 54 iii. 138 a
to ixttvov tarotno-at Mark 15, 15 ii. 534 p
imus <rtn Mat. 16, 22 i. 488 c d

Index ofthe Greek words.

ifialiov Mat 5, 40 i. 224 n
iva mrxnguBn John 12, 38 ii. 301 a
tvali Mat. 27, 46 ii. 552 h
ioc Jam. 5, 3 i. 236 a
Is<f_.io.v John 11, 19 ii. 244 b
Is-ac Iax-.Cs Acts 1, 13 iii. 87 a
i-rayytxot Luke 20, 36 ii. 334 e
iTa Btu Phil. 2, 6 v. 207 c
ts-opno-ai Gal. 1, 18 iii. 133 1
t<rXuos Luke 10, 27 ii. 84 85 c
xx io~xuu Luke 16, 3 ii. 164 a
lao-tas it tytvyno-t tov luaxtifi, &c. Mat
1, H i. 59 h
ia>7<- Mat. 5, 18 i. 215 b

30

xsYai us u fine Gal. 4, 12 v. 52 g
xaBapa xai afitmlos Jam. 1, 27 vi. 144 k
xa.Bapio-/jx aulns Luke 2, 22 i. 72 a
xaBap/jola 1 Cor. 4, 13 iv. 232 e
x-t8es-»c "-oi yp^a-\,al Luke 1, 3 i. 22 g
xaBt^itv 1 Cor. 6, 4 iv. 243 c
xaBtralat Jam. 4, 4 vi. 161 f
x xaBus ityayov oi taaltpts, &c. John 6, 58
i. 454 k
xai, for », o?- Mat. 12, 37 i. 344 c — Mat.
12, 50 i. 354 j
xai, and yet Mark 9, 12 ii. 6 m
xai, even Mat. 12, 8 i. 283 k  'Mark 3,
19 i. 296 h  Mark 6, 4 i. 404 f 
Acts 7, 5 iii. 81 e
xai, though or nevertheless John 14
ii. 443 g  John 17, 25 ii. 474 e
xai, -who Luke 15, 15 ii. 157 b
x<_i, redundant Mat. 15, 6 i. 462 g
xai, particularly Eph. 6, 19 v. 180 ¦
xatofttvn Luke 24, 32 ii. 602 1
xaipot tBvuv Luke 21, 24 ii. 370 h
xatgcvit /uilaxaCay Acts 24, 25 iii. 355 c
xttig©* o-uxuv Mark 11, 13 ii 304 g
xaxa-rrotos John 18, 30 ii. 512 d
xaxta. 1 R iv. 21 f
xaxonBtta y ,«_•-.»*•
x_i\a,-ioc Mat. 27, 30 ii. 526 c
xaxttv 1 Cor. 10, 27 iv. 293 b
xaxus Mark 12, 32 ii. 340 c
xaxus -erotttv Mat. 12, 12 i. 288 d
xa/nnxov Mark 10, 25 ii. 230 h  -Mat.
23, 24 ii. 351 d
x,'av fitv laomo-n xapwov Luke 13, 9 ii.
129 e
xarrnxtuoylts 2 Cor. 2, 17 iv. 398 b
xttgcTio. Luke 10, 27 ii. 84 85 c  Eph.
4, 18 v. 142 b
xapqos Mat. 7, 3 i. 142 b
xtt7*, understood Acts 10, 38 iii. 152 e
k*7*, after the example of Rom. 15, 5
iv. 164 b
 for Tit. 1, 1 v. 469 a
 0eov Rom. 8, 27 iv. 93 g
xatpov, seasonably Rom. 5, 6 iv. 55 e

xalx. xaipov John 5, 4i. 263 f
o xalaCanav /John 6, 33 i. 447 d
xalaxeferS-u 1 Tim. 5, 9 V. 399 h
xalaxxafn Rom. 5, 11 iv. 58 a
xalaxuo-ai iByaga tivi Luke 19,7 ii. 266 d
tt -bus xalaf/lno-a Phil. 3, 11 V. 221 h
xalantn 1 Pet 5, 8 vi. 224 h
xalaTroill^ltr^ai Mat. 14, 30 i. 440 g
xalaefiofxai 1 Cor. 15, 24 iv. 349 f
xalapJSn Rom. 6, 6 iv. 65 f
xalatfwrn Heb. 2, 14 vi. 19 h
x-jClaplto-ty 2 Cor. 13, 9iv. 482 g
xM.7ttrgevitt_-_._-i 1 Tim. 5, 11 v. 400 k
Ktt7*c<t>ttftt7e Luke 19, 27 ii. 273 '
xala.xBovioi Phil. 2, 10 v. 208 e
xaltiiaxov Acts 17, 16 iii. 256 b
xalixttlo Mark 1, 30 i. 200 f
_ xaltxaCtv John 1, 5i 26 f  30 q
xaltvavlt, like Rom. 4, 17 iv. 50 c
s xaltvapxno-a xitvo; 2 Cor. 11, 9iv. 459 f
xaltpfa^ofiai Rom. 7, 8 iv. 76 d
x«7exe7e 1 Cor. 15, 2 iv. 343 b
xalnviyxa-^nyov Acts 26, 10 iii, 369 g
xalnilmrt Acts 18, 19 iii. 275 a
xal»x»Q--ts Luke 1, 4 i. 22 ¦
xalovrlgi^ofiti.01 2 Cor. 3, 18 iv. 405 e
xalopBufialay ynouum Acts 24, 2 iii.
346 f
x_t--_-_.v Luke 12, 55 ii. 124 e
xauxifJ-tt. Gal. 6, 4 v. 78 c
xtipafitvos Acts 18, 18 iii. 275 a
j.6i7tti 1 Tim. 1, 9 v. 369 e
o xo-Tfi®- ox®- iy moynia xulat 1 John 5.
19 vi. 317 e
xt'aia Mat. 5, 18 i. 215 b
xtpaliuv Luke 15, 16 ii. 157 d
xtpino-ai fyfiiai Acts 27, 21 iii. 382 '
xifaxni ymtas Luke 20, 17 ii. 320 f
xmrxp®- John 20, 15 ii. 581 f
xnp-jttc 1 Cor. 9, 27 iv. 282 n
x»g_o-_-eiv Acts 8, 5 iii. 106 e
xupuo-cnli Mat. 10, 7 i. 409 f
x»7oc Mat. 12, 40 i. 347 e
xiyxfitBa Acts 17, 28 iii. 262 p
xxi-ttvov Mat. 6, 30 i. 249 1
x^ivsiratv to rt_-goo-o.?rov eic tm ynv Luke
24, 5 ii 585 c
 -Mat. xoipavlns Mark 12, 42 ii. 125 h
xoivoovitt sic to e_tt>..Mov Phil. 1, 5 v.
194 d '
xoxxtvnvXxaftuia Mat. 27, 28 ii. 534 r
xoxxao-S-at Acts 5, 13 iii. 59 h
xox-rrov tx Afyaaft Luke 16, 22 ii. 170 c
noxbfiGnBp,a John 5, 2 i. 263 c
xoxuvta Acts 16, 12 ii 235 h
xottov John 4, 38 i. 177 e
xogso- Luke 16, 6 ii. 164 b
xo<fivsc Mark 8, 19 i. 480 e
xgtt7ttiso-8e 1 Cor. 16, 13 iv. 367 a
xpaltn Luke 1, 3 i. 22 h

Index ofthe Greek words.

xptnlovos aias-ao-tas Heb. 11, 35 vi. 99 f
xpiSnvtti Mat. 5, 40 i. 224 n
xgi^ttt 1 Cor. 11, 29 iv. 307 n-  Jam. 3,
1 vi. 155 a
xptia Mat. 6, 28 i. 239 "¦
xpivu Acts 15, 19 iii. 220 c— 222 g
x7»v« 1 Cor. 15, 39 iv. 356 c
xTno-ao-^at Luke 21, 19 ii. 364 m
x7i_-ic Rom. 8, 12 iv. 90 a
xuStia Eph. 4, 14 v. 143 n
xuxxss Mark 15, 31 i. 474 a
tu xi/gio. Acts 25, 26 iii. 365 g
xufioi Gal. 5,21 v. 73 f
xaxpoc Luke 1, 22 i. 35 k. — -Mat. 12, 22
i. 335 d

xaSui Luke 22, 19 ii. 428 d
ev to« xaxno-ai Luke 11, 37 ii. 97 a
xa/j.£aitlu Rev. 22, 17 vi. 514 a
xafiCaiu Rom. 5, 17 iv. 60 h
Xalptiav asrpoo-qtettv tu ©eos John 16, 2 ii.
455 b
/.*7geu<_ Rev. 22, 3 vi. 508 b
xtfttv Rom. 12, 3 iv. 136 d
tw xau xiyav Acts 19, 4 iii. 281 b
xitixpjta 2 Cor. 9, 12 iv. 448 d
xtxxfityos John 13, 10 ii. 410 d
*e;r7.vLuke 12, 59ii.l25h
Xtuxos t%aTtawluy Luke 9, 29 ii.2 d
mivov Mat. 21, 33 ii. 317 a
xiav tx mrtpio-o-x tgts-avlo Mark 6, 51 i.
441 i
A'/pioc Rom. 8, 35 iv. 98 h
XoTio-ao-Bat ti us ef ett_7<-v 2 Cor. 3, 5 liv.
400 d
7.03,0c Luke 1, 2 i. 22 d— ^-John 1, 1 i.
24 a
0 xoyos ov txaxnaa, ixuvos xptyat aulov John
12, 48 ii. 308 b
xoyos, matter Mat. 26, 44 ii. 483 g
pri tu xoyu aulx Luke 1, 29 i. S8 b
tov xoyu — ts) iuvafitvu, &c. Acts 20, 32
iii. 306 o
tov xoyov txtalno-av Mark 9, 10 ii. 5 k
xoyos tns ;tttgi7o. Luke 4, 22 i. 186 1
xot-rruv Acts 5, 13 iii. 59 h
xa7govTit.3, 5 v. 483 d
xumttrS-ai Mat. 26, 37 ii, 479 b
xun 1 John 3, 8 vi. 294 '
xuXvos Luke 11, 34 i. 351 b
M.
Uayiaxnvn Luke 8, 2 i. 334 a
fiaytum Acts 8, 9 iii. 107 g
fiayoi Mat. 2, 1 i. 79 a
piaB'nliuo-alt Mat. 28, 19 ii- 626 1
fiaBuv, for xai ifiaBtv Acts 23, 27 iii.
343 a
fiaxaptos Luke 1, 48 i. 43 d— — Mat. 5,
3 i, 208 d

fiaxapur/jos uftuv Gal, 4, 15 v. 54 1
fiaxpoBvfita Rom. 2, 4 24 c
fiaxpoBufiuv Luke 18, 7ii. 189 c
fiavta Acts 26, 24 iii. 374 p
Maput laxa.fs Luke 24, 10 iii. 87 a
pttrij-ec Luke f , 21 i. 316 d  Mark 5,
29 i. 396 e
tx fttfaxx @ix xai tralneos nuav Tit. 2,
13 v.480 b
fiiButt 1 Cor. 11, 21 iv. 304 e
fiiBuuv John 2, 10 i 139 k
t*u£ov Mat. 12, 6 i. 282 f
fiti^av Luke 22, 26 ii. 411 g
ts fiixxovlos Rom. 5, 14 iv. 59 g
fiiftunftai Phil. 4, 12 v. 234 b
tw Acts 19, 4 iii. 281 b
Mtyxv Acts 14, 3 iii. 203 b
ftipniaxxnpx Col. 1, 12 v. 248 k
fttpifivav 1 Pet. 5, 7 vi. 224 f
/Jte,ifivau Mat. 6, 25 i. 238 e
t^tgts Luke 10, 42 ii. 90 g
To^eo-ov Luke 5, 19i.258e
i"e7si tov vo^tov, beyond Heb. 7, 28 vi 53 e
Vila ts7ov Acts 5, 37 iii. 67 h
1*0' tfix to-n Luke 23, 43 ii. 547 k
f*tlavota Luke 15, 7 ii. 154 d
its to ftilaj-u o-aSiaTov Acts 13, 42 iii.
195 x
ei xai fiiltfitxofitv 2 Cor. 7, 8 iv. 434 e
fiiltupigto-a-i Luke 12, 29 ii. 113 c
fitloixuv Acts 7, 4 iii. 80 81 d
fitlpnlas John 2, 6 i. 138 h
fitlpioiraBtiv Heb. 5,2 vi. 32 f
ev ftia tosv inroxtuv Luke 5, 12 i. 253 b
xala. fiiav o-aQGaluv 1 Cor. 16, 2 iv. 363
airo fitas Luke 14, 18 ii. 146 b
fiioSov Rom. 4, 4 iv. 46 c
yuv*Luke 19, 13 ii. 270 c
fivnoS-nyat iiaBnxns, — opxov ov afloat Luke
1, 72 73 i. 49 e
fioiXa<r$-ai Mat. 5, 32 i. 222 g
fiovai John 14, 2 ii. 433 d
fioptpao-ts Rom. 2, 20 iv. 30 d
ftuxalai Rev. 10, 3 vi.433 b
fiuxos ovixoc Mat. 18, 6 ii. 20 f
fjupiaits Acts 21, 20 iii. 315 b
fiapavBn Mat. 5, 13 i. 212 n
fiapi Mat. 5, 22 i. 217 m
N.
Nttfaptivoc Luke 8, 2 i. 334 a
Nttfaipaioc Mat. 2, 23 i. 90 '
yai Mark 7, 28 i. 470 d
ex veo7»7oc Mark 10, 20 ii. 228 e
viuti John 13, 24 ii. 417 f
veo-xopoc Acts 19, 35 iii. 291 n
vtulipos Luke 22, 26 ii. 411 g
vn-maltlt 1 Cor. 14, 20 iv. 334 a
do^ixoc Luke 11, 43 ii. 99 f
ef egfoov vofix Rom. 3, 20 iv. 40 b
voswevtt Rom. 1, 20 iv, 17 f

Index ofthe Greek words.

voo-<pi£eiv Tit. 2, 10 v. 479 a
voiruv 1 Tim. 6, 4 v. 410 c
vxs Eph. 4, 18 v. 146 b  ib. ver. 23
148 h
vvfiqn Luke 12, 53 ii. 123 d
wXBnfitpov Mat. 12, 40 i.'347 f

Jevi<fov7ai 1 Pet, 4, 4 vi. 214 \

ouxdt o\io-^t — ufius imivlis Acts 20, 25
iii. 303 f
sv, and, or no-w John 12, 17 ii. 284 k
xv,for Luke 11,36 i-352 d
sv, therefore Mat. 7, 12 i. 245 g  Acts
14, 3 iii. 203 b
xiru John 7, 8 ii. 42 f
s7oc Acts 7, 36 38 iii. 95 b
s7oc o Muuo-ns Acts 7,37 iii. 95 b
o7o>c txaBigtlo John 4, 6 i 168 e
xtus xx to-Xvo-alt Mai. 26, 40 ii. 481 e
oXxos itptav Acts 6, 7 iii. 74 h
ex ts o^xs Luke 11, 27 i.'344e
odpe <ra££alav Mat. 28, 1 ii. 573 s
e-f'ttc yivofitms Mark 4, 35 i. 375a
n.

o.
ofei John 11, 39 ii. 248 h
oBovn Acts 10 11 iii. 145 h
-.ovitt John 19, 40 ii. 563 k
oi, for Tins Mat. 28, 17 ii. 621 622 a
oixeioi ts 0es Eph. 2, 19 v. 122 k
oixia aulx Mark 6, 4 i. 404 f
om.o_Vz.o7hc Mat. 13, 27 i 366 c
cixoio/jxfjtiai Acts 9, 31 iii. 135 r
o.xoc Luke 2, 4i. 68 d
oixxfjim Luke 2, 1 i. 64  Acts II, 28
iii. 165 g
wxspoc Tit. 2, 5 v. 477 d
ev oxtyu fit rartiBtts Acts 26, 28 iii. 374 q
eaoxajipov 1 Thess. 5, 23 v. 325 g
oxov avB^an-ov vytn nratwa John 7, 23 ii. m".yla /joi -uraptioBn Mat. 11, 27 i. 326 '
49 h «c to -uravlixts Luke 13, 11 ii. 131 b
c/z.Cgoc Luke 12, 54 ii. 124 e wttv7oxgtt7_og Rev. 1, 7 vi. 270 e
o/joBufiaiov ngav quinv Acts 4, 24 iii. 51 a wailus, on the -whole 1 Cor. 9, 10 iv.
tov ofioioi txIois Tporroi Jud. 7, 6 vi, 346 e 274 f
ofxoioreaBns Jam. 5, 17 iii. 206 k -map' aulx John 7, 29 ii. 51 d
o ofioxoht Itaxi Xg(_-ov ev aapxi txnxuBola wapagio-gofiai Luke 24, 29— —Acts 16

mraiiua xai vxBiaia Eph. 6, 4 V. 172 '
'-vaiiioBiv Mark 9, 21 ii. 10 c
iirai^ral'oyos Gal. 3, 26 v. 46 '
ev t» mraxtyytvto-ia Mat. 19, 28 ii. 231 ¦
may iBios avBpurruv Acts 17, 26 iii. 261 n
-aayntueti Heb. 12, 23 vi. 112 '
raayo-rrxta Eph. 6, 11 v. 177 a
Ev mavxefta crgoc thv fAiBoiaav Tns arxavns
Eph. 4, 14 v. 143 n

1 John 4, 2 vi. 301 b
fin ofioo-ai oxus Mat. 5, 34 i. 222 ;
ovofia Acts 4, 12 iii. 46 h
to ovofia — tiuxtv Acts 3, 16 iii. 38 c
¦fitt to ovo/uafix Mat. 10, 22 i. 414 415 f
oiofcaTa Acts 1, 15 iii. 8 c
o7rxa Rom. 6, 13 iv. 67 h
mrxa iuyala -ia &tu 2 Cor. 10, 4 iii. 88 b
o7rooc av txBuo-tv, &c. Acts 3, 19 iii. 30c

15 ii. 147g
-B-agaSoxn Heb. 11, 19 vi.91 b
-wapayuy John 9, 1 ii. 193 a
•vazaiuyfia-lKrai Mat. 1, 19 i. 52 b
-a-apaioBno-ilai Mark 10, 33 ii. 256a
mraeaBnxn 2 Tim. 1, 12 v. 430 f
-ora^axxnau Acts 9, 31 iii. 136 1
-va^axXnBuaty Col. 2, 2 v. 257 e
¦arapaxxnlos John 14, 16 ii. 439 b
magaxu^at 1 Pet.'l, 12 vi. 187 h

opaltxai mpoo-txilt Mat. 16, 6 i. 479 c
optt7e xai <puxa-o-aioSi Luke 12, 15 ii. ""a^axu^aq Jam. 3, 25 vi. 143 h
109 b -a-apaxafiCavu Mat. 4, 5 i. 118 f
og6o7o,«eiv tov xoyov 2 Tim. 2, 15 i. 378 k -orapaxna)Bno-tlai Luke 17, 34 ii. 186 e
ap^ei ^,»xa<pafitvu Heb. 12, 18 vi. 110 f mra^axoh^ofiivoi Jam. 1,22 vi. 143 £r>
og9-o7o^-sv7-'- 2 Tim. 2, 15 v. 438 f mnpaanfiov Acts 28, 11 iii. 392 h
ogio-3-ev7oc Rom. 1, 4 iv. 8 b -aa^ag-naai Rom. 12, 1 iv. 135 b
opxsc Mat. 14, 7 i. 426 m ._r-.ga7jigeiv Mark 3, 2 ii. 452 f
op,finfiali (ZxnBno-tlai Rev. 18, 21 vi. mra^altBifiivos Acts 17, 3 iii. 250b
-aaet^uxt to -srnufta John 19, 30 ii.

483 f
op7t,Rom.2, 9 iv. 25 e
oc ay trrrn Mat. 15, 5 i. 462 g
ariolns Tns axnBtias Eph. 4, 24 v- 148 '
oil, therefore Luke 7, 47 i. 332 k
oil, surely John 7, 12 ii. 44k
ouit ev John 1, 3 i. 26 d
sx av, not by any -means 1 Cor. 2, 8 iv.
210'

5541
•orattianxBt Rom. 5, 20 iv. 61 1
-maptxaxto-av Acts 16,32 iii. 246 e
maptxBuv Luke 17, 7ii. 176 d
ra-apefei Luke 7,4 i. 308 b
vapnxo'xxBnxoli wao-iv axptCus Luke 1;
i. 22 e 5
mraga^uo-fjos Act? 15, 39 iii. 228 b

Index ofthe Greek words.

fuatywria Mark 8, 32 i. 487 a,  Acts 4,
29 iii. 52 c
Tragpno-ia^ofityol irrt tu Kuglu Acts 14, 3
iii. 203 c
<&apu%uvtlo Acts 17, 16 iii. 256 a
mralipa liioy John 5, 18 i. 269 c
maltpuv tm tbxv* Luke 1, 17 i. 33
34g
mralpta Luke 2, 4 i. 66 d
analgia Heb. 11, 14vi.89 n
mithu Gal. 1, 10 v. 15 i
<nrivBtpa Luke 12- 53 ii. 123 d
•srttli Acts 7, 14 iii. 84 h
<on7rxnpoa'opnfiivuv Luke 1. 1 i. 22 C
«re?roiJi|-[eva>v Heb. 12, 27 vi. 114 q
rmt-rrpayfityov aula Luke 23, 15 ii. 521
d
-aipav, about Mat. 4, 15 i. 100 b  Mat.
4, 25 i. 206 n
ita tx cmtpav tx lopiavx Mark 10, 1. ii.
217 b
-srtpi -nravlm 3 John 2, vi. 334 b
oi -s-epi ttolov Mark 4, 10 i. 357 g
toic mripi M«pSttv x*i Maptav John 11, 19
ii. 244 b
-nrtpitxovlis tas ayxupas, um us Tnv &ax-
xao-o-ai Acts 27,40 iii. 387 e
rartpti7rttpav 1 Tim. 6, 10 v. 411 e
-a-tptto-Tralo Luke 10, 40 ii. 89 c
mtptxu-rros Mat. 26, 37 ii. 479 b
-atpirralu 1 Pet. 5, 8 vi. 224 h
¦urepra-oieiv Acts 20, 28 hi. 304 k
tnrtpnroinatas Eph. 1, 14 v. 105 0
mipto-o-ov John 10, 10 ii. 206 f
tx -Ktpio-o-ou txtyt fiaxxov, &c. Mark 14,
31 ii. 478 d
mtpi^n/uala 1 Cor. 4, 13 iv. 232 e
uo-tt ta-tpls-ipay Mat. 3, 16 l. 114 g
<Bif7rtpos 1 Cor. 13, 4 iv. 322 f
¦_re7eiv_. Mat. 6, 26 i. 238 f
•mvaxtitov Luke 1, 63 i.4fib
•ra-ivaf Mark 6, 25 i. 427 o
tnris-tutlt us tov ©eov, xtti eic tf*i toisrtutli
John 14, 1 ii. 433 e
o irig-iuuv us tov uiov John 3, 36 i. 141 ¦
-rris-tus Acts 6, 8 iii. 75 k
<fi« -nrig-tus Tns tytpftias Col. 2, 12 v.
261 f
nris-is Gal. 5, 22 v. 74 g
•ots-ic, fidelity Mat 23, 23 ii. 350 a
vris-iKus John 12, 3 ii. 275 d
-nrxalua; Luke 14, 21 ii. 147 e
-arxtiov to_7<»v John 21, 15 ii. 61 6 a
is-^eiova. S-__-ittv Heb. 11,4 vi. 85 e
t-*eove£itt Eph. 5, 3 v. 155 f  2 Cor. 9,
5 iv. 446 a
¦vxnyas i-mBtvli; Luke 10, 30 ii. 85 86 c
-a-xnpocfoptitrS-ai Rom. 14, 5 iv. 154 c
<wMipocp opnBn 2 Tim. 4, 17 v. 456 g
¦xxnpuBnyai -rrtpt this Acts 1, 16 iii. 8 d

imxnpufia. Eph. 1, 23 v. 109 d
ev aula mrai to a&xnpufia xaloixnaai Col:
1,19 v. 252 e
mrxnpao-at Mat 5, 17 i. 214 a
eic -nraylamrxxlov Tns -axnpuopopias Tns o-uvn-
o-ias Col. 2, 2 v. 257 f
mrxoiaptov John 6, 22 i 441 h
-axotov Mark 6, 51 i. 441 h
mmufia Eph. 4, 23 v. 148 h
(urytufia Kuptx np-irao-t Acts 8, 39 iii, 119
m
-orltufialixols iwvtpiallxa o-uyxpiyovlts 2 Cor.
2, 13 Ap.453
Ttt -arvtufialtxa Tns -urovnpias ev toic trrxpa-
viois Eph. 6, 12 v. 178 c
xala tov apxoyla — ts -rrviufialos Eph. 2
2 v, 112 d
ffi-oieiv Luke 11, 40 ii. 98 b  1 Cor 11,
24 iv. 305 g
tsotiiy afiafliav John 8, 34 ii. 71 c
¦ra-oieiv -{tuios Rev. 21, 27 i. 155 '
-nroino-at txtos Luke 1, 72 i. 49 d
ti woixai Luke 23, 34 ii. 540 541 f
•aoiui Tnv axnBttav John 3, 21 i. 155 ¦
t»v ttoxiv auluv Luke 2, 39 i 78 p
moxtltuta^t Phil. 1, 27 v. 203 f
•moxus oXxos Acts 6, 7 iii. 74h
Troxxa tmltfia auTois Mark 3, 12 i. 290 e
tor.oxxa o-t ypaf/.fiala ur fiavtav sripilpeirtt
Acts 26, 24 iii. 373 n
mroxxa uiala John 3, 23 i. 158 a
ev -aroxxu Acts 26, 29 iii. 374 n
ojoxxu fiaxxov xptio-aov Phil. 1, 23 V. 202
c
-nroxxav tluv Acts 24, 10 iii. 349 a
iirovnpta Rom. 1, 29 iv. 20 r
cirovwpoc i. 201 h
ts -nrovnpx Mat. 5, 37 i. 223 k-  Mat. 6,
13 i. 233 o
too mrovnpu Mat. 5, 39 i. 223 1
-aropluofitvat tu tpoCu  fTrxnBuiovlo Acts
9, 31 iii. 136 t
•sropveitt Mat. 5, 32 i. 242 f  Mat. 19,
9 ii. 220' f-.  Acts 15, 29 iii. 220 225
g  1 Cor. 6, 18 iv. 249 b
•nropvoi 1 Cor. 5, 9 iv. 239 g
tuv iropqupav Mark 15, 20 ii. 534 r
-molafiuv 2 Cor. 11, 26 iv. 465 e
molnpiov Luke 22, 20 ii. 428 d
-srpto-eultpos 1 Tim. 5, 1 v. 397 a
-nrpnyns ytvofitvoc Acts 1, 38 iii. 9 f
¦ra-fo tfiou John 10, 8 ii. 205 e
nsrpo Toulav tuv nfitpuv Acts 5, 36 iii. 62
h
mrpeauxtov Mark 14, 68 ii. 498 '
•arpoGiCaa^-tio-a Mat. 14, 8 i. 426 n
mpoMpafifitvot Jude 4 vi. 344 b
impoyvao-is Acts 2, 23 iii. 21 b
-wpotBtlo Rom. 3, 25 iv. 41 f
-orpoKjmltuo-t txIois Jude 14vi.350 f

Index ofthe Greek words.

mrponlxfitym axxnXtss th TI/J.H Rom. 12, 10
. iv. 138 k
oic mponlotfiao-iy Eph. 2, 10 V. 116 1
irpoBufjov Rom. 1, 15 iv. 13 d
rargois-tt^evsc 1 Thess. 5, 12 v. 322 a
KtrppxalnyliXfitvny 2 Cor. 9, 5 iv. 446 a
•S«««. "W""' l Act6 3 20 iii. 39 f
tmpoY.tXltplo- fityov \
-repa-7rifi^Bii\is Acts 15, 3 iii. 215 c
3-goc, of, or concerning Heb. 1, 7 iii. 22 e
ffirgoo-ttiai/ii Rom. 5, 2 iv 53 b — Eph. 2,
18 v. 122 '•
«irgo--ttvtt?i_)o-tt_-« Luke 8, 43 i. 395 c
<ap,co-tpXi\ai 1 Tim. 6, 3 v. 409 a
iirgoo-eg^Ojtcevov Heb. 11, 6 vi. 86 h
npoadiBno-ay Acts 2, 41 iii. 29 e
toypoo-tuxn tou ©tou Luke 6, 12 i. 293 b
mr^oo-tux" Acts 16, 13 iii. .237 a
ev -urp,oo-iuXn xai vnrua Mat. 17, 21 ii . 13 h
too -meoo-nxovlt &tu Acts 17, 13 iii. 260 1
-n-goo-xuveiv Mat. 2, 2 i. 80 d
>ap,oo-xa£ofiivos Mark 8, 32 i. 488 b
fin 7rpoo--n-oioufi&vos John 8, 6 ii. 61 d
¦xpoaliBnc-ilai Mat. 6, 33 i. 240 n
¦Ergo_-<fiwt Phil. 4, 8 v. 231 g
flzrgoo-cpoptt Eph. 5, 2 v. 154 d
az-^oltlayfiivxs xstigo-c Acts 17, 26 iii.
262 o
o isrpoqnlns John 1, 21 i. 123 c — John 7,
40 ii. 55 56 c— John 7, 52 ii. 58 1
mrpoapio-t Acts 4, 28 iii. 52 b
mrpuias ytvofiivns John 21, 4 ii. 408 a
taiuo-uiru 2 Cor. 4, 6 iv. 409 g
<arg&)7» tiic, for miulnt Acts 16, 12 iii.
235 g
5rg_i7ov John 18, 13 ii. 495 a
ifit ?rg&7ov .jC.ajv /xejUio-iixev John 15, 18 ii.
251 d
<rgo7oc ijou nv John 1, 15 i. 110 b — John
1, 30 i. 127 b
ay -irpulos tifji tya 1 Tim. 3, 15 ii. 451 d
orgo»7oc thc vto-x Acts 28, 7 iii. 391 g
toi -rrealoloxov Mat. 1, 25 i. 55 f
<_rg_v7o7oxoc -7rao-ns xltatus Col. 1, 15 V.
250 b
aLlaiofin Jam. 3, 2 vi. 155 b
muy/j.n Mark 7, 3 i. 460 d
muxai aix Mat. 16, 18 i. 484f
mtuxuv Acts 12, 13 iii. 171 f
miupi axio-bno-ilai Mark 9, 49 ii. 23 1
¦au^xfiai 2 Cor. 11, 29 iv. 467 k
ar_g aw-/; 1 Pet. 4, 12 vi. 217 c

t-iCiov Mat. 10, 10 i. 409 h
paiixXoi Acts 16, 35 iii. 254 b
p ixxs ayvacpx Mat. 9, 16 i. 391 d
pan to- fj a John 18, 22 ii. 505 a
potato. Luke 2, 35 i. 75 ¦
;vfi.as Luki. 14,31 ii. 347 e

puo-tti npiat tt.ro tx inrovnpv Mat. 6, 13 1.
233 o 2.
o-aCCao-iv Mark 1, 21 i. 198 a
to jutv o-aCCaloi no-uXao-ai,&.c, Luke 23,
56ii.574e
y.ai tx o-aCCalx Mat. 12, 8 i. 283 k
o-axtuofinui Heb. 12, 27 vi. 114 p
o-axtuu Acts 17, 13 iid 253 g
o-avpa Mat. 13, 48 i. 373 h
o-c-a-poc Eph. 4, 29 v. 150 o
to xala crapxa ayasnmv, &c. Acts 2, 30
iii. 24 '
x-JOla o-apxa xaixala mvtvfia. Rom, 1, 3 4
iv. 8 9 c
o-alava Mat. 16, 23 i. 488 d
o-iCctcrfia 2 Thess, 2, 4 v. 341 d
o-tCao-fiala Acts 17, 23 iii. 260 k
o-eftts-oc Acts 25, 21 iii. 364 e
o-tCofievot Acts 17, 17 iii. 257 e
o-iio-ftos fityas Mark 4,37 i. 379 1
anfiuoy Luke 2, 24 i. 75 h
o-nfitta eAe.Segittc Mat. 16, 1 i. 477 a
o-n/jtpov Mat, 27, 19 ii.527 e
aifala 1 Cor. 14, 30 iv. 338 h
o-tyns ytvofj.tyns Acts 21, 40 ii. 408 a
o-ifimivBta Acts 19, 12 iii. 283 f
0-tlofj.tlpiov Luke 12, 42 ii. 118 '•
cr**viaxi£u Mat. 5, 29 i. 221 c
o-xttvefttxov Rom. 14, 13 iv. 158 b
o~M.-irlw Luke 16, 3 ii. 164 a
o-xe.oc Acts 9, 15 iii. 129 c— Acts 10,11
iii. 145 h— Acts 27, 17 iii- 387 g
o-xittv Heb. 10, 1 vi. 70 a
axiofiaxt* 1 Cor. 9, 26 iv. 281 1
o-xomsvlm 2 Cor. 4, 18 iv. 414 b
_-xo7oc to efa>7epov Mat. 8, 12 i. 309 g
ar.uxnxuCpulos Acts 12, 23 iii. 177 d
o-s^ttgitt Acts 19, 12 iii. 283 f
_-o<poi Rom. 1, 14 iv. 13 c
c-irapa\ai Mark 1, 26 i. 399 d
a-rralaxuo-a 1 Tim. 5, 6 v. 398 d
srirtxxxalup* Mark 6, 27 i. 427 q
o-Triyiofiat Phil. 2, 17 v. 213 a
o-mpfioxoyns Acts 17, 18 iii. 258 e
o-vxayxva txtxs Luke 1, 78 i. 50 g
o-n-uptias Mark 8, 20 i. 480 e
rao-tos Acts 19, 40 iii. 293 r
s-x-xuas Luke 6, 1 i. 280 c
_-Tevttfe7e Jam. 5, 9 vi. 169 a
o-Ttvoxupia Rom. 2, 9 iv. 25 e — 2 Cor. 6,
4 iv. 425 b
o-TtyoXapxft.tyoi2 Cor. 4, 8 iv. 410c
fin gno-ns aulots Tnv afia^jtav Taulnv Acts
7, 60 iii. 102 r
o-Titfjala, Gal. 6, 17 v. 85 e
sroxn Luke 15, 22 ii. 159 g
-rpalnyoi Acts 16, 22 iii. 239 df
a-Tpiivsc Rev. 18 3, vi. 479 b
cgKo-tv Acts 9, 34 iii. 339 b

Index ofthe Greek words.

iru it a aulas tt Heb. 1, 12 ii. 79 h
tru fioyos -wapotxtts — xai xx tyvus Luke
24, 18 ii. 598 c
autxpivoilts 1 Cor. 2, 13 iv. 212 n
truyxpuilai John 4, 9 ii 169 g
s-uZnlxvlis Mark 9, 10 ii. 5k
au\uh ytno-n Phil. 4, 3 v. 229 a
o-uxtiv fiiav Mat. 21, 19 ii. 303 f.
o-uxxafidava Luke 22, 54— — Acts 1, 16
ii. 179 b
erufiSaxxxo-a Luke 2, 19 i. 70 m
»-t/,«?regi;.tt&Dv Acts 20, 10 iii. 298 '
aufi-rrxnpxaSrai Acts 2, 1 iii. 14 b
ev too au fi7txnpxaZ-at Tas nfitpas Luke 9,
51 ii. 179 b
aufi<puloi Rom. 6, 5 iv. 64 e
aufi\uxoi, to ev <fgovsv7ec Phil. 2, 2 V.
206 a
auvaytt xaptmov, &c. John 4, 36 i. 176
177 d
auvayuyn Mati 6, 2 i. 229 b
auvafumaaa^ai Rom. 15, 30 iv. 171 f
auvaxi^ofttios Acts 1, 4 iii. 3*d
auvaylixaCnlai Luke 10, 40 ii. 90 d
auvayltxafiCavilai Rom. 8, 26 iv. 92 e
auvixxos ax xai tov aitx<fuv ax Rev. 19,
10 vi. 487 b
-"t/vedgiov Acts 4, 15 ii. 45 f
auvstXtlo tu -arvtufiali Acts 18, 5 iii. 268 f
---vepfoi 0es 1 Cor. 3, 9 iv. 217 f
o-.ve.-i5 Mark 12, 33 ii. 85 c
o--ver«x//6voi 1 Cor. 7, 29 iv. 261 c
auvtlnptt aulov Mark 6, 20 i. 145 i
auvtXu 2 Cor. 5, 14 iv. 420 c
auviXo/j.ai Luke 12, 50 ii. 122 b
auvtXOfiai tx tuv duo Phil. 1, 23 V. 202 b
o-.vitxav Luke 2, 50 i. 95 g
auvtiuv Acts 12, 12 iii. 170 e
<ruvoXn 2 Cor. 2, 4 iv. 394 d
o-uvltxtia aiayuv Heb. 9, 26 vi. 67 g
auyltxtia ts a.ia>voc Mat. 24, 3 ii. 359 d
au-fltlpififityxs Tnv xapitav Luke 4, 18 i.
184 c
auil^ad-a Mark 14, 3 ii. 276 e
_--rgo<piic Acts 19, 40 iii. 293 r
a^rts 2 Tim 2, 19 v. 440 a
aX»f*a vrapafu.1 Cor. 7, 31 iv. 262 d
ttxiafia. John 7, 43 ii. 56 f
o-<_8;ivtti Acts 4, 12 iii. 46 h
ev ai in auBnvat nfias ib.
auBnaafiai Mark 5, 28 i. 396 d
aufiala Rev. 18, 13 vi. 481 c
aufialtxu itiit Luke 3,22 i. 114 g
au<pe,oauin Acts 26, 25 iii. 374 p
T.
Taxavlov Mat. 25, 15 ii. 389 a
Ttt,-.eiov Mat. 6, 6 i. 230 g
t array ospeoauw Col. 2, 18 v. 263 k
-rarruyuais Jam. 1, 10 vi. 138 f

Ttt«7*pai--*c 2 Pet. 2, 4 vi. 253 e
Taaau Rom. 13, 1 &c. iii. 199 f
Ttt^eoi. 1 Tim. 5, 22 v. 405 g
Ttxttots 1 Cor. 14, 20 iv. 334 a
Ttxtixfiai Luke 13, 32 ii. 138 g
Ttxn aiuvav 1 Cor. 10, 11 iv. 287 b
Ttyos Rom. 10, 4 iv. 115 b
Texowov Mat. 9, 9 i. 261 h
TtlaTfityai Rom. 13, 1 iv. 145 a
Ttlayfjuoi us £unv aiuyiov Acts 13, 48 iii.
199 f
ts Tilifinfitvx, ov tltfinaaylo, &c. Mat. 27,
9 ii. 569 e
ttl^aXnxta fitvos Heb. 4, 13 vi. 31 d
T»peiv xojov John 15, 20 ii. 452 f
ti Acts 26, 8 iii. 369 f
ti apa o flflpos tyiytlo Acts 12. 18 iii.
172 1
ti yap xttxov esrouio-ev Luke 23, 22 ii. 524 h
ti e^oi xai aoi John 2, 4 i. 137 e
<../-» Rom. 13, 7 iv. 148 h— Col. 2, 23 r.
266 c
tic Acts 16, 9 iii. 234 e— Acts 19, 9 iii*
282 d
tic es-iv ef Ufiuy *v_ga>»roc Mat. 7, 9 i. 247 f
t»v Tifinv tx Ttltfinfiitx, &c. Mat. 27, 9
ii. 569 f
to ei iuvaaat trrriGiuaai Mark 9* 23 il. lie
to f&vtufia to ahoy tx Qtx Eph. 4, 30 v.
151 q
tois7<-v Mat. 19, 14 li. 224 c
toxoc Luke 19, 23 ii. 125 g
towov John 14, 2 ii. 434 f
To7e Mat. 27, 27 ii. 525 a— Mat. 27, 3 ii.
566 a
ts7o Eph. 2, 8 v. 115 k
Tptln John 19, 14 ii. 532 m
TpoTrns a-rroaxiaafia Jam. 1, 17 vi. 141 b
Tpoxov Jam. 3, 6 vi. 156 f
tuttos Rom. 5, 14 iv. 59 f— Rom. 6, 17 vi
69 a
T_ir7a> Acts 18, 17 iii. 272 m
T.gttvvoe Acts 19, 9 iii. 282 d
Tup£a£n Luke 10, 41 ii. 90 e
Tuapxon ataSxi-i-ii Luke 4, 18 U 185 g h
T.
uCph xai fyfiiay Acts 27, 21 iii. 382 «
uCpirns Rom. 1, 30 iv. 20 s
uytatyovla Luke 7, 10 i. 310 ¦
utov aulns tov fcrp,uloloxoi Mat. 1, 25 i. 55f
o utos tx 0es Mark 3, 11 i. 290 d
V7rayt Mat. 4, 10 i. 120 p
viraytt Mat. 26, 24 ii. 428 '
inraxxaai Acts 12, 13 iii. 171 g
us-eg, instead of 'Rom. 5,6 iv. 55 e — ICor.
15, 29 iv. 351 h— 2 Cor. 5, 20 iv. 421 e
ufl-eg, -with respect to 2 Thess. 2, 1 v. 340 a
x*8' u-rrtpSoxni eic u7ripSoxnv 2 Cor. 4, 17
iv. 414 a

Index ofthe Greek wordi.

uirtPiSm Acts 17, 30 iii. 263 r
uvt^ofxa Jude 16, vi. 351 g
uTrtpiripaatuopiai 2 Cor. 7, 4 iv. 433 b
umpu\uat Phil. 2, 9 v. 208 d
usregcpgoveiv Rom. 12, 3 iv. 136 b
vrrnpfluv Acts 24, 23 iii- 353 g
uiroiutfta tui nrxpaviuy Heb. 8, 5 vi. 55 b
viroitxos too 0eo» Rom. 3, 19 iv. 38 k
u-iroinfiala Mat. 10, 10 i. 410 k
vTroxeflat Mat. 6, 2 i. 229 c — Mat. 23,
13 ii 3471.
vrroxnviov Mark 12, 1 ii. 317 a
imafiovnv tx Xpirs 2 Thess. 3, 5 v. 347 d
waog-aais Heb. 11, 1 vi. 84 a
v-iros-axnlat Heb. 10, 38 vi. 82 k
viros-txxu Acts 20, 27 iii- 304 g
tin Tn urrolaFn Tns ofioXohas ufiui, &C 2
Cor. 9, 13 iv. 448 e
vmlarnlt Jam. 4, 7 vi, 162 h
v-rroliBtfinos 1 Tim. 4, 6 v. 392 a
vrruma^n Luke 18, 5 ii. 189 b
vrruma\u 1 Cor. 9, 27 iv. 281 m
ev _4'-"°'c Luke 2, 14 i. 69 1
vifuaiv Acts 13, 17 iii. 187 e
qapfiaxua Gal. 5, 20 v. 72 c
<papfiaxuav Rev. 9, 21 vi. 431 '
falvn Luke 2, 7 i- 67 b
ftpofitvoi 2 Pet. 1, 21 Ap. 435
<$>egov» 2 Tim. 4, 13 v. 454 b
qBivorrupiva Jude 12, vi. 349 b
t«c a/ixao Luke 15, 9 ii. 155 e
<pixo-?opfot Rom. 12, 10 iv. 138 '<¦
optxolifittv Rom. 15, 20 iv. 169 b
qxuapoi 1 Tim. 5, 13 vi. 401 1
foSov Rom. 13, 7 iv. 148 h
qoGxfiiyos tov Qtov Acts 30, 22 iii. 158 a
x <fovtuaas Mat. 5, 21 i. 216 g
•fp,aytxXua*s Mat. 27, 26 ii. 534 q
<fgoveiv 1 Cor. 4, 6 iv. 227 e
«u7o <fgoveiv Rom. 15, 5 iv. 164 b — 2 Cor.
13, 11 iv. 483 a
tfgoveic Mat. 16, 23 i. 489 e
•3/povnfia tx mrvtufialos Rom. 8, 27 iv. 93 f
To au]o <p£oinlt, Tnv aulni afa-rrnv tyovlts
Phil. 2, 2 v. 206 a
To ttu7o eic axxnxxs fpovxylts Rom. 12, 16
iv. 141 b
<fgsgs//evsc 1 Pet. 1, 5 vi. 185 c
tp__,»7e am Tns xpiatus Mat. 23, 33 ii. 352 e
•fuxaaaoylts quxaxas Tns vuxlos Luke 2, 9
i.67'

<puvn Acts 2, 6 iii. 15 f
qus tpXofitvov us toi xoapjov John 1, 9 1.
27 h
<ft.5-ng Phil. 2,15 v. 211s
<p<_7tt Acts 16, 29 iii. 241 m
<p uluvov o^ov Luke 11, 36 i. 352 e
X.
4-ttv7o7e Xatptlt 1 Thess. 5, 16 v. 323 c
Xapaxlng Heb. 1, 3 vi. 10 f
Xaptv avlt yaeflos John 1, 16 i. 110 d
X".pis 2 Cor. 8, 1 iv. 438 a— ib. 8, 6 439
c— ib. 9, 8 447 b— ib. 13, 14 483 '<.
Xaptaaa&ai Acts 25, II iii. 359 '
X^fil's Acts 6, 8 iii. 75 k
Xtifiav Mat. 16, 3 i. 478 b
Xup oJgtt^jov Col. 2, 14 v. 261 g
ha Xupos avofiuv Acts 2, 23 iii. 22 c
Xiipolovnaailt; aulois -apiaZulipxs Acts 14/
23 iii. 210 d
Xnpa 1 Tim. 5, 3 v. 398 b'
Xixiatxois Mark 6, 21 i. 425 k
Xilm Mat. 5, 40 i. 224 n
XoplaaS-naovlai Mat. 5, 6 i. 219 g
Xpnfialiaai Acts 11, 26 iii. 164 f
jtgHroc Mat. 11, 30 i. 327 m
XeiTolns Rom. 2, 4 iv. 24 c
Xpovos Rev. 10, 6 vi. 434 6
x%uaoiaxluxios Jam. 2, 2 vi. 147 c
Xaxxs irt?,nralxvlas Mat. 15, 31 i. 474 a
^aipeiv John 21, 25 ii, 653 e
To 4-iuios Eph. 4, 25 v. 148 k
¦\tuaaaBai Acts 5, 3 iii. 56 d
4"^". 'j/e Mark 8, 36 i. 490 f— Acts 20,
10 iii. 298'
-{uXn, soul Luke 10, 27 ii- 85 c— Acts 2,
27 iii. 23 g

uxoiofthSn John 2, 20 i. 144 h
ufio>oynatv John 1, 20 i. 123 a
o ay tx txs yns John 3, 31 i. 160 f
¦ra-poc xaipov oogotc 1 Thess. 2, 17 v. 303 c
upifr Luke 22, 22 ii. 418 k
ac ayytxoi Mat, 22, 30 ii. 334 c
uaaulas aa-oxuaSt Luke 13,3 ii. 127 b
aaittlm Tptaxovla. apyofiivos Luke 3, 23 i.
114 i
aio-ei irt^iTtpav Mat. 3, 16 i. 113 g
uti, therefore, or so that Mark 1, 28 i.
283'

GENERAL INDEX;
REFERRING CHIEFLY TO SUCH ARTICLES AS ARE NOT PO-NTED OUT BV
THE riUNNINO CONTENTS OR CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE.

N. B. The Volumes are distinguished by the Roman numbers ; and
where no volume is marked, it belongs to that which is mentioned
last. The letter A. refers tb the Appendix as inserted at the End of
the Third Volume.

AARON, importance of his family
to the Jews,' 36 l Priesthood in
it ; a proof of the divine legislation,
ib
Abba, the meaning of the word, iv. p
87 d a title which slaves might not
use, v. 50 b
Abel, Dr Kenhicott's opinion about
his sacrifice, vi 85° whU-ft meant by
his blood, 112™
Abgarus and Christ, ' 84 their letters
spurious, i. 423 c
Abiathar, how called the high priest, i.
281 =
Abilene, ' 98
Abraham, how Stephen speaks of him,
iii. 80. d of his seed, 82 f of his
sepulchre, 86 a desiredto.ee Christ's
day, ii. 78 d reason why, ib. e before
Abraham -was, meaning of it, 79 h
vain boast of the Jews concerning
him, ' 104 d ii. 71 72 his children
the children of satan, 74 their por
tion, 170 rich man in the parable
applies to him, 171 172 his bosom
opened to many, ib. the promise made
to him 130 years before the law, v,
42 b — how he knew that Jacob was
an heir of it,vi. 87 ' — was justified by
faith, iv. 46, which was imputed to
him for righteousness, 47 ' before he
was circumcised, ib. l — in one sense
he was justified by works, vi 153 &
din another he was not, iv. 50 & "
In what sense he was the heir ofthe
world, iv. 45 a — how the gospel was
preached to him, v. 37 & f all na
tions blessed in his seed, ib. not his
seed, 41 a received Isaac from the

dead in a figure, vi. 91 b his faith on
this occasion remarkable, ib. "
Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, where to
be seen, &c. ii. 136 a banquet with:
them, what, 170 c
The God of Abraham, &c. its meaning,
iii. 336 e its force, ib. 8
Absi inence necessary to cure epileptic
disorders, ii. 13 h
Abyss, i. 384
Acceptable year, argument drawn from
it, 185 '
Acceptance of persons, what, iv. 26 _
Access to God, what the expression al-
ludes to, v. 112 '—by faith, iv 53 b
Accused, who call Christ accused, iv.
311-
Aceldama; ii. 565 iii, 10 s
Achaia, iii 271 '
Achaicus visits Paul, iii. 286 *
Acosta. scourged by the Jews, • 413 «
iii. 329 330 =
Actions discover the man, ' 246 '
beauty in doing good actions, 273 the
best possible to be reproached, 288
Acts, when written, iii 1 « make a
second part of Luke's gospel, ib uni
versally received by the first Christ
ians as sacred, 2 a caution relating
to them, 324 ' 369 6
Part of the beginning introduced in this
work, ii 605 d iii. 2 c
Acts of the Apostles, allusion in the epis
tles to facts not mentioned there, iv.-
168 * 396 6— to facts that are,
proves the truth of both, v. 292
Adam, of a man's leaving his father and
his mother, &c. ii. 218 d formedfirst.
v. 378 : the duty of wives to submitto
their husbands argued. then$e, ib- Wis

VOL. 6.

68

GENERAL INDEX.

custom at feasts, &c. i. 234 r 331 332
g i Christ anointed by the woman
sinner, 329 331 and again by Mary,
ii. 275 this in Matthew and Mark the
same story with that in John, 274 a
275 c 277 i anointing the sick with
oil, why used by the apostles, i 422
Answered and said, may be sometimes
otherwise rendered, i. 325 326 f, ii.
314 g what it intimates, 294 c
Antichrist, in what sense he was come
in this apostle's days, vi. 301 c
Antioch in Pisidia, Paul and Barnabas
preach there, iii 185 a — 210 revisit
it, 229 d
Antioch in Syria, who first planted the
gospel there, iii. 162 a its success
there, 163 164 the disciples first call
ed Christians at Antioch, 164 f
Antioch, the church there directed by
revelation to send out Paul, v. 22 c
Paul's contest with Peter there, 27,&c.
Antipas, who, and the notice taken of
him, vi. 383 f
Antipater, concerned in seeking the
death of Christ, i 891
Antipatris, Paul brought there bynight,
iii. 344 b
Antonia, a castle near the temple, iii.
319 n Paul carried there by Lysias,320
Antonius, remarkable expression of his
about God, iv. i33 f
Anxious care forbidden, i. 237 238 d
e this not intended as a caution to the
apostles only, 238 e such care highly
unreasonable, 239 240, ii. 112 113
Apocryphal gospels, not referred to by
Luke, i. 21 a
Apollo, whence called Pythius, iii. 238 c
fled at the name of Jesus, 248
Apollonia, Paul passes through there
in his way to Thessalonica, iii 249
Apollonius Tyanseus, many things said
of him borrowed from the history of
Christ, ii. 2 c
Apollos, comes to Ephesus, iii. 276 277
e preaches at Corimh, 278 f returns
to Ephesus, ib. Locke thinks him the
false prophet at Corinth, iv. 216 d why
unwilling to go to Corinth, 366
Apologies, that Paul makes consistent
with his inspiration, iv. 462 a
Apostasy from Christianity fatal in the
first age, though perhaps not so in
those that follow, vi 39 h— meant by
sinning wilfully, Stc.78 a why express
ed in such general terms, ib.h among
the Christians from Nero to Trajan,
v. 444 a — before the second coming
of Christ, 340 & c
Apostates, the apostles reproving them
with greatfreedom, shews they feared
no discovery they could make,v. 374 b

Apostle, a witness of Christ's resurrec-
tion, iv. 272 athe apostles had been pe
culiarly criminal and wretched, if their
testimony had been false, 348 c —
preached not themselves, 412 were
ambassadors for Christ, 412 d how
proved to be the ministers of Christ,
424, &c. had power to punish disobe
dience, 453 d feared no discoveries
that aposta'es could make, v. 374 b
or factious persons, iv. 480 b had
notpowerto workmiracles when they
pleased, v. 457 k what meant by
their being sent forth last, iv. 229 b
called the twelve when some were ab-
sent, 344 f h their writings perspicu-
ous in all matters of importance, 407
c Christians in general concerned in
them, vi. 266 k
Apostles, their names, i. 294 295 407
account of their number, i 294 c fill
ed up on Judas's death, iii. 11 h how
called after his decease, and when
Thomas was absent, ii. 603 a, most of
them young when they firsi followed
Christ, 376 g chosen before their
mission, i. 293 294 c 407 c the twelve
attend him in Galilee, 334 are invest
ed wilh the power of working mira
cles, 507 and sent by two and two to
preach the gospel, 408 d with large
instructions how to perform their mis
sion, 407 411 preach the gospel, 422
work miricles, ib. give Christ an ac-
pounl of theirpreaching, Sic. 434 and
retire with him to the desert, ib. assist
in the distribution of the loaves and
fishes, 435 cross the sea to Caperna
um, 438 a are vindicated from the
censure ofthe Pharisees, 465466. as
sist in feeding the 4000 475 are asked
by Jesus, who he was thought to be,
483 the warning he gave them of his
suffering, 487.ii. 14 256 in what sense
the foundation ofthe church, i. 484 e
dispute who should be greatest, ii. 18
are pressedtomutual forgiveness, 3Q
31 and warned of persecution, 105 at
tend Christ to Judea, 241 and Jerusa
lem, 256 for many things relating
to them, see the Chronological Table.
Their boldness, in declaring to the
Heathen the vanity of their idol wor
ship, iii. 206 1 their modesty and
peaceableness,292otheir contempt, of
theworld, 303d advantages attending
the opposition they met with, 207 are
permitted to fall by their enemies,
213 the several parts in which they
preached, ii. 365 n
Apostolic rod, iv. 234 f 450, &c. Paul's
threatening to use it, proves it was.
well known he had it, 480 b c

GENERAL INDEX.

Appian, of an army which took neither
food nor sleep for twenty days, iii.
386 c
Appu Forum, Paul met there, iii. 393
Applause of men, no exemption from
wo, i. 288 not to be eagerly pursued,
188 229 230 uncertainty of it, iii. 209
Aprons worn by the Greeks, iii. 283 f
the sick cured by aprons brought from
the body of Paul, ib.
Aquila and Priscilla, come to Corinth,
iii 266 267 c go with Paul tn Cen-
chrea, 275 a seem to have gone with
him to tphesus, ib. a b Apollos in
structed by them, 277 his submission
to their instructions, 278 were with
Paul at Ephesus, when he wrote his
first epistle to the Corinthians, 286 a
Priscilla sometimes named before
Aquila, 275 a
Arabia, Saul goes thither, iii. 132 h
Araspus, his complaining of two souls
illustrates, Rom. vii. 19, iv. 79 1
Aratus, quoted by Paul, iii. 262 q
Archangel that shall shout at Christ's
coming, not Christ himself, v. 316 f
Arehelaus, the heir of Herod's cruelty
and crown, i. 90 m his banishment,
ib. supposed by some to be meant by
the nobleman that went to receive a
kingdom, ii. 269 b
Areopagus at Athens . whence so called,
iii 258 259 Paul brought thither, ib.
g where he makes an excellent dis
course, 259 — 263 but meets with lit
tle success, 264 one of the members
ofthe court believes, ib. t
Arimathea, anciently called Ramoth, ii.
561
Aristarchus, seized atEphesus, iii. 289i
accompanies Paul to Jerusalem, 296d
attends him in his voyage to Rome,
378 c other particulars concerning
him, 296 d
Arm of tke Lord, &c. to what it may al
lude, ii. 301 b s
Armour of righteousness on the right
hand and the left, iv' 426 e
 of the Christian described, v.
177, cjx--. &a
Article, often omitted, i. 24 b 174 a d
203
Asaph's Psalms, dark sayings in them,
i. 371 e
Ascension of Christ, intimated by him to
the Jews, i. 456 b argument concern
ing it, ii. 580 p 614 h was not from
the town of Bethany, but ils bounda
ries, 631 a from whence he ascended
in sight of his apostles, 632,iii. 5. Ar
guments drawn from hence, ii. 622 b
iii. 6

Ashamed of Christ, their portion, i. 490
592 thought of it may strengthen us
against temptation, ib.
Ashes, lying in them a sign of humilia
tion, i. 304 c
Asia the Less, visited by Paul, iii. 202
, is" seq. 231 who is forbid to preach the
word in Asia, which must signify the
Proconsular Asia, 233 c remarks on
this, ib. 236. Paul comes to Ephesus
in the proconsular Asia, 280 where
he preaches two years, 282 e
Asiarchs, sent to Paul not to venture
into the theatre at Ephesus, iii. 289 k
Assembly's Catechism on the words,
Thy kingdom come, i 232 k
Asses used among the Jews by the most
honourable persons, ii 283 h Christ's
entry into Jerusalem on an ass, 282
injustice ofthe ridicule it has been
treated with, 283 h
Assos, Paul goes thither on foot, and,
embarks for Mitylene, iii. 299
Atheist, the heathens called so by St.
Paul.v. 119 d
Athenian, remarkable account given by
one of the victory at Marathon, v.
213 b
Athens, Paulisconducted thither from
Bercea, iii. 254 h is moved, on seeing
it enslaved to idolatry, 256 b this city
noted for its love of noveltj ¦, 259 h
Paul's address to the Athenians,
260 — 263 some_of them believe, 264
Alonementforsin, the designof Christ's
death, i. 126 a referred to by him,
447 f the life of our soul's depending
on it, ib 452 reference of the eucha
rist to it, ib. ii. 422 a
Atonement as wellasreformationneces-
sary to deliverance from sin, iv. 347b
of Christ, shews that God is just when
lie justifiessinners, 47g For whatsins
the sacrifices of the day of atonement
availed, vi. 71 Si d those sacrifices al
luded to with great propriety, 70 b
Attalia, Paul and Barnabas sail from
thence to Syria, iii. 212
Atterbury, (Bishop) his remarks and
criticisms, i. 245 g 317 h ii. 173 g iii.
361 m
Aven gelon, a term of contempt by
which the Jews called the gospel,
instead oftuafyixiov, iv. 204 f
Augustus orders an enrollment of the
Jews, i. 64 makes Tiberius his col
league in the empire, 98 b the lime
of his death, ib. remarks on his name,
iii. 364 e
Authorities : Bishop Hopkins thinks e£-
xatai means only such as are lawful,
iv. 145 c disposed by God, ib a yet
not so as to establish unlimited pas-

GENERAL INDE£.

eive obedience,146d Jude s argument
against speaking evil of them, vi. 346
347 &k
Azotus, or Ashdod, the place where
Philip was found, after he was taken
from the eunuch, iii. 120.
B.
ipabes, God's revelation to them, i-326
ii. 291
Babylon, probably Peter near it when
he wrote his first epistle, vi. 225\mys-
tical, what, 474 its fall, 479 what is
meant by the several articles of it,
481 d
.Bacchanalia, what, v. 161 b
Balaam, why called the son of Bosor,
vi. 258 f
Balaamites, who, vi. 384 g
Baptism, whether that of proselytes was
in use among the Jews when John bap
tized, i. 124 why called the baptism of
repentance, iii. 327 k how said to wash
away sins, ib. may be administered to
those, who are not capable of all the
purposes of it, i. l}2infapt baptism
referred to by Christ, ii. 224 c his
receivinglittlechildrenan encourage
ment to it, 225 no argument against
it in the form of its institution, 626 1
see also iii. 28 c was generally admin
istered by immersion, iii. 119 1 but
seemstohavebeensometimesdone by
pouring water upon them, 155 I nam
ing the child, no essential part of it,i.
46 a John baptizes in the wilderness,
i. 99, iii. 190 the people baptized by
him, i. 102 the Pharisees and Saddu
cees corhe tohisbaptism,103asdothe
publicans and soldiers, 105 106 who
all justify God, beingbaptized by John,
322 h but the Pharisees and lawyers
are not baptized by him,320 John bap-
tized with water, but Jesus with the
Holy Spirit, Sic. 106 125, ii. 630, iii.
3 illustration of this, 14 c 19 20,
Jesus baptized by John, i. 112 b the
Spirit descends upon him, ll4 John's
testimony to his superiority, 124, 125
d Jesus baptizes in Judea bv the min
istry of his disciples, i. 157 167 b
while John baptizes al Enon, 167 a
dispute about baptism bet ween John's
disciples and a Jew, 367 John's joy on
being told that Jesus baptized, 159
the Pharisees alarmed.onhearinglhat
he baptizedmore than John, 167 aje-
sus commissions his apostles to go and
proselyte all nat\ons,baptizingthem,hc.
ii. 626 1 a distinct regard to be had
to each ofthe Sacred Three in admin
istering il,i_>.m.Baptism ofthe awak
ened Jews on the day of Pentecost ,i\\.

27 a 29 e of the Samaritans, and Si,
mon Magus, 108 i of the eunuch,
118 k 1 of Saul, 131 g of Cornelius
and his friends, 155 1 156 of Lydia
and her family, 237 of the jailor and
his family, 243 of the Corinthians,
280 of John's disciples at Ephesus,
281 b such as had been baptized by
Johnmightafteryvards,receive Christ.
ian baptism, ib
Baptism, its perpetuity, v. 260 e no ob.
, jection against water baptism, when
it is said there is one baptism, 138 d
commonly administered by immersion,
iv. 199 g allusion to that mode, 61
d — of infants referred to when chil-
dren are said to be holy, 255 c a con
siderable objection against it remov.
ed, '47 g administered to children
whose parents were Christians at the
time of their birth, 64 c the answer
of a good conscience in it, vi. 212 e
obliges us to die to sin,iv 67 persons
baptized not meant by enlightened, vi.
38 d no extraordinary illumination ta
be expected on its administration, 80
fr
Baptismal regeneration, v. 483 d
Paptized for the dead, iv. 351 h
Barabbas.preferredto Jesus by the Jews,
ii. 522 released by Pilate, 534 obser
vations on it, iii. 37 38 b
Barbarians, allother nations so reckoned
by the Greeks and Romans, iii. 390 b
395
Barchochebas, where referred to, i. 27?
Barclay, Mr, his remarks, n. 412 ¦ iii,
297 g
Barnabas, [see Joses,] introduces Saul
to Peter and James, iii. 134 n is sent
, toAntioch, 163 c fetches Saul thither
from Tarsus, 164 e is sent with him
to Jerusalem, 165 166 kfrom whence
they bring John Mark, 179 b is set
apart, and sent with Saul on amission
to the Gentiles, 180 e travels with
him, 181 — 212 at their return to An
tioch in Syria, acquaint the church
with their success, 212 is sent with
Paul to Jerusalem, 214 returns, 226
separates from Paul on a dispute, and
goes to Cyprus, 228 229 remarks
thereoi., 229 their reconciliation, 23f)
c ;
Barrenness, a reproachamongthe Jews,
i. 261 some illustrious persons born
of such as had been long barren, 34,
35 h the days coming, when the bar
ren would he counted happy, ii. 538
Barrington, (Lord) his remarks and
criticisms, ii 624 g, iii, 123 e 270 i
163 c 164 d 165 k 179 a 329 a 371 i

GENERAL INDEX.

183, 1 2O0i2l5d 217h 232b 282c
Harrow, Dr. on the lawyer's asking the
way to eternal life, ii. 84 a
fiarsabas, see Joseph called Barsabas
Bartholomew chosen an apostle, i. 295,
sent forth with the twelve 407,
thought by some to be the same with
Nathaniel, 134 { ii. 612 b
Bartimeus, see Blind
Basnage, Mr. on the procurators of
Asia, iii. 292 p
Baxter, Mr. his remarks* i. 208 e, ii. 35
c, iii, 304 i
Beadles sent with orders at Philippi,
that Paul and Silas should be let out
of prison, i.i. 245 b 246 c d, tell the
magistrates, that Paul insists on their
coming themselves to do it, 246
Beasts, (vide animalsj with seven
heads, i!fc. what, vi. 450 a, what
meant by its seven heads, 475 Si c d
— its mark, 454 m, its number, ib. n.
The punishment of its worshippers,
458 & g ' approved by angels and
Christ, ii. ef the olher beast that
ascended out of the earth, 453 h i
is the false prophet, 470 d
Seating ofthe rebels, a cruel practice of
the Jews, iii. 320 o
Beatitudes, on Me mount, adapted to the
characters they are connected with,
i. 207 208 a rather to be expressed
by happy than blessed,- 208 d chiefly to
be understood of future happiness,
209 210 g repeated in the plain, 298
299 300
Beautiful gate ofthe temple, iii. 33 c
Bedford, Mr. on the wise men coming
to Bethlehem, i. 83 n
Beelzebub, the same with Satan, i. 337
g its meaning, 336 f Christ accused
of acting by his help, i. 336 401 p
shews that he is no associate with
him, 337 h remarks on the master's
being so called, 416
Beginning to do a thing, comment on it,
iii. 2 b
Bekker, Dr. his opinion of demoniacs,!.^
199 c
ISelieve in his name, a Hebraism, 145 1
Believers have the witness in them
selves, vi. 313 g
Believing that Christ is the Son of God,
thought by Mr. Locke the only fun
damental of the gospel, vi. 309 a
Christians exhorted to believe, 315 a
Believing in Christ, what, 426, iii. 242 o
the jailor and his house saved by it,
ii. Ball that believe justified, 192 q
good effects of it, i. 446 153 272 449
452, ii. 246 e 55 299 436 n remark on
Mra that believes in Christ, 307 be

lieve on God, Ecc. reflection on it^ 433
c if thou canst believe, conjecture on
its meaning, 11 e why those are more
happy, who have not seen and believe^
610 f signification of the power of
working miracles, ::s promised to them
that believe, 627 628 p the Jews told^
if they believed him not, they should
die in their sins, 67 he that believes, &c.
shall be saved, 625 Christ knew from.
thefirst, who they were that believed
not, i. 457
Bellarmin, on Christ's lambs and sheep,
ii. 616 b
Belly, often put for the mind or heart,
ii. 55 c
Benefits, the most engaging way of
conferring them, whence to be learnt,
i.30l
Benevolent temper and carriage, its
fruits, vi. 207 208 & a
Benson, Dr. his history of the first
planting the Christian religion, iii- I
a his remarks and criticisms(.A. Hi k
14d44c 52 53d56d71 a 78 b 79c 85
87 a 101 p 105 b 107 g 110 b 115 b
122 a 125 i 128 a 131 g 327 i 329 a
371 i 1831 200 i 215 d 217 h 164 f
215 b 188 i 238 b 249 a 257 d 270 h
2712721 289 k 290 a 295 b 335 b
338 h 387 f
Bentley, Dr. his remarksy iii. 261 m
388 g
Bernice visits Festus, iii. 362 b hears
Paul, 364
Bercea, Paul and Silas come there, iii.
252 their expulsion from thence, 253
Beside himself, an offensive expression, '
when applied to fihrist, i. 312 b
Bethabara, John baptizes there, i. 113
125, ii. 215 Jesus goes thither, ii. 215
217 b
Bethany, the town of Mary and Mar
tha, ii. 240 its distance from Jerusa
lem, 244 its boundaries, 631 a no rea
son to suppose there were twoplaces
of that name, 280 a is visited by
Christ, 89 245 274 275 280 a 299
631 a who there ascends to heaven,632
Bethesda, its signification, i. 263 its
form, ib. d healing virtue of its wa
ter, what occasioned by, ib. f how to
be accounted for, 264 g why not men
tioned by Josephus, ib. g served to
illustrate the power of Christ, 265 h
Bethlehem, appointed for the place of
Christ's birlh, i. 82 84 ii. 50 a provi
dence of God in bringing his parents
thitheivi. 66 e Jesus born there 67 f
probable return of his parents there
from the purification, 77 or tbeir
providential call thither., before ths

C.ENERAL INDEX.

visit ofthe wise men, ib. o ib. p the
male children at Bethlehem slain by
Herod, 87 88 f argument thereon, ib.
Bethpage, its extent, ii. 280 a Jesus
makes his entry from thence into
Jerusalem, 280 £s* seq.
Bethsaida, its site, i. 438 a two places
of this name, ii. 294 b the city of
Philip, Andrew, and Peter, i. 132
many miracles wrought in it, 324 a,
ii. 40 Jesus retires to the desert
there, i. 430 431 c the people follow
him, 431 where he feeds above 5000
434 miracle wrought there on the
blind man, 482 a
Beza, his remarks and criticisms, i. 68
69 I 228 a 281 e, iii.39 f 97 e f 329c, i.
440d,ii. 503 a, iii. 23 g 41 n 135 r 203
c 369 f, i. 251 f,ii. 16 d, iii.22 d 192 p
117 f g, i. 426 n, ii. 244 b, iii. 35 e 59 h
119 k 187 e f 14 15 d 17 k 84 h 86 a
71 a 182 i k 172 k 125 i 369 g 129 c
134 o 216 e 219 a 280 a 281 b 287 d
318 h 372 1 343 a 352 353 f 363 c
379 d 390 d
Bigotry spoils a good disposition, i. 419
c began early in the church, iii. 218
Proof ofthe detestable effects of it,
49
Binding and loosing, on the power of it,
i. 485 h was not given to Peter alone,
484 e to whom confirmed, ii. 28 what
it should engage us to do, i. 425
Birth day kept by Herod ; remark on
it, 426 sometimes meant by the
anointing day, iii. 192 o
Biscoe, Mr. his arguments and re
marks, ii. 511 c, iii. 101 p 1 a 6 h 9 f
44 d 49 f 75 1 81 d 87 a 143 a 165 g
183 h 189 i 245 c 271 k 283 g 285 i
287 d 290 m 291 n 292 p 335 b 344 b
349 a 379 d
Bishop, his character and duty, v. 382,
(Jfc. and notes, yet not fully enume
rated, 383 c how he was in danger
of undertaking his office by con
straint, vi. 222 b ot falling into con
demnation and the snare ofthe devil,
v. 384 f g — the husband of one wife,
382 a explained by a deaconness's
being the wife of one man, 399 i
Bishops and presbyters the same, v.
470 e vi. 222 a. Several bishops at
Philippi, v. 194 c. No direction
given to presbyters to obey Bishops,
383 c. No reason to believe the mes
sengers ofthe churches were dioces
ans, iv. 444 c, v 215 d nor the angels
of ihe seven churches in Asia,vi. 377
d not mentioned in the epistle to the
Corinthians, though so natural an oc
casion offered, iv. 337 e nor in Paul's
list of ecclesiastics, v. 141 k

Bishops, a title glyen to the elders of tile
church of Ephesus, iii. 301 a 304 how
constituted by the Spirit, ib. i. date of
the distinction between them and
presbyters, 301 a the Asian bishops not
all present, 302 b nor Timothy con
sidered as bishop of Ephesus, when
Paul took his leave of the elders of
that church, 303 e. Speech of James,
no instance of his acting with the
authority of a bishop* 220 c nor any
one-stvled bishop of Jerusalem so
early, 315 b
Bithynia, iii. 233
Blackwall, Mr. his remarks and criti
cisms, i. 137dl68e.ii.242d,iii.253g
Blair, Mr his observations, i. 207 208 a
209 g 210 h 217 m 222 g 224 p 230 g
233 p 236 a 238 e 298 a
Blasphemy, all forgiven, but that
against the-Holy Ghost, i. 339 340, ii.
106 Christ charged with it by the
Jews, i. 259, ii. 213 214 509 who
speak many things blasphemously
against him, ib. n Stephen charged
with blasphemy, iii. 76 78 a the Jews
guilty of it, 197 b 268 Paul and his
companions blasphemers of Diana,
292 o Christians urged to blaspheme,
369 370 h
Bless, how we are said to bless the
sacramental elements, iv. 289 a
Blessed, sometimes to be translated hap
py, i. 4S d 208 d
Blessed is he, &c. ii. 139 how to be un-
derstood,.j..i. cannot refer to Christ's
triumphant entry, ib 354 h the cry of
the multitude, 284 a cry we should
echo back, 287
Blind, restored by Christ, i. 473 474 b,
ii. 194 d one blind and dumb, dispos
sessed by him, i. 335 blindness and
deafness, observations on it, ib. d two
blind men at Capernaum receive
their sight, 400 charged not to speak
of it, ib. Blind man at Bethsaida
healed, 482 at first can hardly dis
tinguish men from trees, ib. but af
terwards sees clearly, ib. Man born
blind, cured by Christ, ii. 194, 195
questioned about it by the Sanhedrim,
195 affirms Christ to be a prophet,
196 his parents examined, 197 the
man called again, 199 believes and
worships Christ, 201 202 Bartimeus,
and another blind man, cry to Jesus
to have mercy on them, 263 who
touclies their eyes, and they see, 264
265 the blind and lame healed by Je
sus in the temple, 290 f Saul struck
blind, iii. 126 inference drawn from
it, ib. I Ananias sent to cure him, 130
f Elymas struck blind, 183

GENERAL INDEX.

Blind have no sin, meaning of it, ii. 204
a, internal blindness, by whom to be
feared, iii. 184, blind teachers danger
ous, i. 303 465 466, iii. 184
Blood, the eating of it forbidden to the
Gentile converts, iii. 222 ' 244 ' 245 g,
remarks upon it, 242 ' 241 s
Blood of Christ, drink indeed, i. 433 f g,
how represented in the sacrament,
ii. 429. Wish of the Jews concern-
ing his blood 533, this wish dread
fully answered, ib. n o
Shod and water, came out, when his
side was pierced 560, a proof of this
the certainty of his death f, ib. g, his
blood, the^ blood of God, iii. 304 k
Blood of Abel, what, vi. 112 m — of the
Lamb, not the blood shed in his
cause, vi. 419 c
Boanerges, whence applied to James
and John, i. 275 e
Bochart, his remarks, iii. 86 87 a 387 f
Body, unreasonable anxiety about it, i.
23S, ii. 132
Body qf Christ, meant of the temple, i.
145 282 f, the bread in the sacrament
spoken of it, ii. 428 c, the regard
she wn by Providence to the body of
Jesus 565, sealing the sepulchre
done to prevent any attempt, either
to remove or embalm it 571 ', ab
surdity of the soldiers in saying, that
the disciples stole the body, while
they slept 592 d, this story propa
gated by the Jews 593, why his body
might retain marks of the wounds
after his resurrection 606 e
Body put for the whole man, iv. 135 8c
b — spoken of as a tabernacle 415,
(Sfc. our care of it an emblem of
Christ's regard to his church, v. 168
— dead because of 'sin, iv. 85 b.
Christians represented under the
image of a body 315, isfc.
Bonds, prisoners sometimes brought to
plead in them, iii. 375 r
Bonnel, Mr. his Life and Harmony com
mended, ii. 504 b, remark of his, ib.
Book of life, what, v. 229 230 c, vi. 390
g 452 g— in the hand of him that sat
on the throne, vi. 404 a. Mr. Low-
man's notion of the opening its seals
410 d
Books, anciently made of scrolls of
parchment, rolled on sticks, i. 184 d
Born again, how to be understood, i.
148 c 149, children of God, born not
of blood, Sic. but of God 28 1
Bos, his observations and remarks, ii.
98 e 501 p, iii. 14 c 56 d 67 h
Boxers, allusion to their manner of ex
ercising, iv. 281 1 m
VOL. 6. 69

Boyse, Mr. his remarks, ii. 517 ', iii.
282 e
Bragge, Mr. his explanation of Christ's
coming in his own glory, i. 490 h
Bramins, a notion of theirs, and a con
jecture about the occasion of it, vi.
116 b
Bread offering, vide inincha
Bread, put for the provisions of a royal
table, i. 461 e, for a sumptuous feast,
ii. 145 a, Paul begs a blessing on it,
iii. 386. See Eat Bread
Bread from heaven, boasted of by the
Jews, i. 446, the true bread what the
Father gives 447 d e, cry thereupon,
ib. Christ the bread of life, ib. f, those
that eat of it shall not die 452, he
that does not eat of it has no life 433,
this bread his flesh 452 d, why more
excellent than manna 454, reflection
on it 455
Breaking bread, where said ofthe first
converts, may not refer to the eucha
rist, iii. 29 g, true interpretation of it
297 g
Breaking the bruised reed, Sic. a proverb
ial expression, i. 291 g
Brekell, Mr. his remarks, iii. 304 g
380/g386c
Brennius, his observations, ii. 120 p
136 e 147 f, iii. 247 g 292 o
Brethren, often applied to near kinsmen,
i, 403 d, the apostles all brethren, ii.
346 g. Brethren, or private Christians
join with the apostles in the Jerusa
lem decree, iii. 223 n, receive Paul
when he came to Jerusalem 314 a,
and when going to Rome 393 k
Brethren qf Christ, his near relations, I.-
403 d, Christ's declaration on being
told of their desire to speak with
him 353 354, influenced by carnal
views, ii. 43 d, did notbelieve in Christ,
ib. charge him with ostentation 42 c,
would have him go to the feast qf
tabernacles, ib. he refuses till after
they are gone 43 f, their prejudices
removed, iii, 8
Bridegroom, his delight in the bride, i.
159 e. Christ the bridegroom of his
church 391 b
Bringing forward on their way, a mark
of respect, iii. 215 c
Britain, visited by Paul, iii. 401 g
Brother, betray brother to death, i,
414, ii. 363, offending brother, how to
be dealt with, ii. 27 28 175, how often
to be forgiven 30 175, these direc
tions how little regarded 33 34
Browne, (Sir Thomas) remark of his,
iii. 171 h

GENERAL INDEX.

Bullock, Dr. his answers, i. 321 g, re
marks and observations, ii. 367 b, iii.
40 i 94 a 118 >
Burnet, (Bishop) his remarks, i. 25 b,
i. 219 r 485 g, iii. 157 a, ii. 592 d 469 f
Burnet, (Dr. Thomas) his arguments
about the renovation of the earth,
&c. ii, 232', iii. 40 g
Burthen, used for ceremonial imposi
tions, i. 327 m, burthens imposed on
others by the scribes, but will not
touch themselves, ii. 100 g 344
Burthen and heat of the day, how appli
cable to the Jews, ii. 336 c
Burthen of Christ light, i. 327 m, bur
thens of sin and sorrow lead to
Christ 328
Busybodies, who.vi. 218 f — discourag
ed, v.3H Sie
Buyers and sellers, driven bv Christ out
ofthe temple, i. 142. ii. 289 d 306 a,
not probable they were ever allowed
to bring their wares into the inner
court, ib. buying and selling sacred
things infamous, iii, 113.

where they hear Paul 366, isf stq.
Paul sent from thence to Rome 377
378. Quarrel of the Jews and Gen
tiles during his imprisonment at Ce-
sarea, and the consequences thereof
356 e
Cesarea Philippi, reason of its name,
Sic. i. 483 c, a different place from
the Cesarea mentioned in the Acts,
ib. iii. 120 o, Jesus goes thither from
Bethsaida, i. 483, seems to be the
place to which Saul was conducted,
when the Jews were contriving to
kill him, iii. 135 q
Caiaphas the high priest, probably de-
puty to Annas, when John began his
ministry, i. 98 f, how mentioned as
high priest, when the Sanhedrim met
about Jesus, ii. 252 a, his prophecy
253 b 496, the Jewish rulers meet at
his palace to consult against Jesus
400) where they are joined by Judas
401, Jesus led to Caiaphas 495, is ex-
amined by him 503, Jesus brought
from thence before the Sanhedrim
506, Caiaphas, when the veil was rent,
probably burning incense before it
554 m. present in the Sanhedrim,
when Peter and John were examin.
ed, iii. 44 d, seems to have been high
priest, when Saul was commissioned
to goto Damascus 123 c. See H^igh
priest

Cesar, his rights asserted by Christ, ii.
330 c. Argument from the Jews not
daring to refuse his coin, ib. own to
Pilate, they have no king but Cesar
533, Christ accused, as forbidding to
pay tribute to Cesar, Sic. 513, if Pi
late let him go, insist, he is not Ce
sar's friend 531, Christ's followers Cainan, how inserted in Christ's geneal-
charged with acting contrary to the ogy, i 62 q
decrees of Cesar, iii. 251 d, nothing Calamy.Dr observation of his, iii. 303 e
however in his character contrary to Calendars of the Roman and Greek
Cesar's nights 255, 'Paul appeals to church with respect to their feasts,
Cesar, 359 h, might have reason for i. 34 c
it 375 s, is told by an angel that he Calf made by the Jews, iii. 96
should be brought before Cesar 383, Called the children of God, signifies real-
tells the Jews, how he had been ly so, i. 211 k, to be called, sometimes
obliged to appeal to Cesar 397 expresses more than to be, i. 39 e
Cesarea, a city on the Mediterranean, Calling on the name of the Lord, what
far distant from Cesarea Philippi, iii. often put for, iii. 19 q
120 o 310 c, near 70 miles from Je- Calling and election, Mr. Brekel's no-
rusalem, 344 b, the usual residence tion what the phrase alludes to, vi.
ofthe Roman governor 143 a 311, the 246'. Called and faithful 476 e
place where Philip settled 120, Pe- Calmet, his observations, i. 459 d, ii.
ter sent for 144, goes and preaches 543 a
there 149, ijf seq. Herod Agrippa Calvary, the usual place for executing
dies there 177 c, Paul lands there, criminals, ii. 539
in his return to Jerusalem 276, comes Calvin, his illustrations and remarks, i.
thither from Ptolemais 310, where 263 e, ii. 161m 325 f, iii. 117g317g
he is warned by Agabus against the Cambray, (Archbishop of) his Diet.
Jews 311, some of the disciples there loguet on Eloquence, ii. 438 p, his re-
attend him to Jerusalem 312, is sent marks, ib. i. 124 d
from thence to Felix at Cesarea 343, Cambridge Manuscript, spurious addi-
•where his accusers follow him 345 d, tions in it, i. 285 a 454 h
Festus succeeding Felix there 356, Camel go through the eye qf a needle, a
the Jews come again to Cesarea, proverbial expression, ii. 230 h
and are heard before him 358, Agrip- Camera, his observations, i. 460 d ii,
p^andBerenice come toCeaarea 362, 190 e

GENERAL INDEX.

Cana, Christ attends a marriage feast
there, i. 136 a, where he turns Uig
water into wine 139, comes thither
ag-ain 181 e
Canaan, why entrance into it called
rest, vi. 24 h
Candace, a common name of the Ethi
opian queens, iii. 115 d
Candle, or lamp. See Lamp
Candour and forbearance, iv. 199 imp.
228 imp.
Canticles, alluded to, in what Christ
says ofthe bridegroom, i. 391 b
Capelhis, Lud. his observations and re
marks, i. 460 c 462 g,ii.373 g,iii.33 c
Capernaum, where it lay, i. 141 181 e
447 1, at least a day's journey from
Cana 181c, often visited by Christ
141 181— 195— 256^307— 388, ii. 16,
who dwelt ihere for a while, when
he left Nazareth,:. 181, though, at'i-r
he began his ministry, he never
seems to have continued long in one
place, ib. miracles wrought there 192
257 358 395 396 399 400 401 431, ii.
17 f. Matthew called there, i. 260,
makes an entertainment for Christ in
his house 389 a, who had preached
in the synagogue there, i. iii,& seq.
many in this city offended, and for
sake him 456 457. Denunciation
against it for its impenitence 305,
ii. 40. Sermon on the mount, preached
at some distance from i',i 308 b, the
leper not cured in its neighbourhood
253 b
Captain of the prietorian band at Rome,
invested with the charge ofthe state
prisoners, iii. 394 m, who held this
office,when Paul was brought here,i'_>.
Captains of the temple, who, ii. 492 o,
present with the chief priests, when
they consulted against Jesus 401,
employed in seizing him in the gar
den 492, Peter and John apprehended
by them, iii. 43, as were also the
twelve apostles 64 c
Carcas. sometimes \ie\ to captives as
a punishment, iv. 80 n
Carpenter, Christ despised as a car
penter's son, i. 403, called a carpenter
himself, ib. might probably work at
the trade in his younger years, ib. c,
his condescension therein 406
Casaubon, his remarks, '.2661, ii. 20 g,
iii. 9 f 74 h
Castor and Pollux, sign ofthe ship Paul
sailed in to Italy, iii. 392, the figure
used to represent them, ib. h
Cattle watered, or lifted out of a pit on
the sabbath day, i. 286 c, ii. 132 d
142 f
Caution for our conduct, i. 125, cautions

expressed with great force and em
phasis 479 c
Ceclron ; see Kedvon
Celibacy ofthe clergy, iv. 272 273 b c
Ccnchrea, the church there distinct
from Corinth, though in its subuibs,
iv. 173 b
Cenchret!, Paul shaves his head there
under a vow, iii. 275 a, sails from
thence to Ephesus, ib.
Censures, ought lo be impartial in
them, i. 242 243 302 303, attendant
on a public character, ii. 50, the
vilest, possible lo be fixed on the
most worthy men, iii. rash censures
ought not to disquiet us 161
Centurion, account of his office, i. 308
c, applies to Jesus to heal his servant
308j confesses him to be the Son qf
God, ii. 555, satisfies Pilate that Jesus
was dead 562. Centurion at Cesa
rea, his piety, iii. 147. See Corne
lius, ordered to keep Paul a prisoner
ai large 353 if, conducts him to
Rome 378. See Julius
Cephas, the- name given to Peter, i 130
Ceremonial law, necessity of observing
it, i. 31 a, abolition of it under the
gospel declared to Peter, iii. 146 •
148 a, conformity however to the
Jewish ritual, judged most orderly in
those of the circumcision who believ
ed 317 f, Paul himself complies with
it, ib. g
Ceremonial observances to be some
times dispensed with, i. 282 283 h
284, exactness in theni found in those
whoviolate the most essential duties,
ii 517, should neither be slaves to
them, norzealots against them, iii. 320
Cerinthus said to have contended with
Paul for circumcision, v. 24 f, what
his doctrine, vi. 288 e
dial, burntviiih unquenchable fire.i. 107k
Chain, the way in which the Romans
chained their prisoners, v. 181 1
Chaldee paraphrase on Eccles. ix. 7, an
imitation of a sayingof Christ, ii.395e
Chambering, interpreted by some of
lying long- in bed, iv. 150 k
Chancellor at Ephesus, encomium on
him, iii. 290 m, his address to the
people 291 n 292 o ib. p 293 r s, re
flections on him 294
Chandler, (Bishop) his observations
and remarks, i. 87 d 107 k, "• 51 b
359 c, iii. 221 d
Chapman, Mr. his observation, ii. 29 g
Chapters, sometimes not rightly divid
ed, ii. 574 e, iv. 80 p, v. 217 f
Chariots, the use of them in their ar.
mies forbidden to the Jews, ii. 283 h.
Form of the eunuch's chariot- iii. 115 e

GENERAL INDEX.

Charity to be learnt from the Samari
tan, ii. 87, difference of party should
not restrain us in it 88, pressed upon
the Pharisees 143 h. Frugality to be
used to supply it 145, ill gotten goods
not to be laid out in it 165 e, all our
religious hopes vain without it 398,
Christ's eye upon us when we exert
it 356, the inducements to it 397 398,
iii. 307 q, labour to be used to assist
the infirm, ib. p, suitableness of it
when we engage in devotion 33 35,
duty of those who are intrusted with
the distribution of it 76, should learn
of Christ to make excuses for the
faults of others, ii. 494 541, an act of
religion, and not merely of humanity,
iv. 448 d,no kind of religious service
acceptable without it, vi. 145 1. Peo
ple apt to make evasive excuses for
neglecting it, v. 79 d — urged, iv. 438,
especially from the example of Christ
439 440, ahd the peculiar blessing of
God which may be expected upon it
448
Chel, or wall of separation, v. 121 g
Cherubim of glory, why called so, vi.
60 d . The living creatures mentioned
in Revelation were cherubim, vi. 400
401 f
Chief priests, who intended by them,i.
81 f, ii. 5 12 e, Jos us foretels his being
rejected, and delivered by them to
the Gentiles, i.487, ii. 257- Consult
with the Pharisees how to deal with
Jesus 252, agree to put him to death
253, but know not how to do it 292
322, consult how to kill Lazarus 278
279. Judas comes to them, and agrees
to betray Jesus 401, some of them so
intent upon it, as to go with the guard
486 487, all of them present, when
Jesus is broughtbefore Caiaphas 496,
seek for false -witnesses to put him to
death 504, on his owning himself to
be the Son qf God, declare him guilty
of death 507 508, take him to Pilate,
to confirm their sentence 511 c, and
accuse him as one that set up for a
king5\3, Pilate's remark to them 516,
sends Jesus to Herod, where they
again accuse him 519, tells them,
that he would order him to be scourg
ed, and let him go 521, the people
persuaded by them to choose Barab
bas 522, the voices of them and the
chief priests prevail 524, see Jesus
with the crown of thorns upon his
head, and again cry out, Crucify him
528, say they have no iing but Cesar
532 533, would have Pilate alter the
inscription on the cross 544, deridi- Je
sus as he hung there 545 f, Judas
brings back the money he had receiv
ed of thern 566 567, with which they

buy the Potter's Field 568, apply to
Pilate to have the sepulchre secured
till the third day 570, who grants
their request, ib. 571 ', Jesus being
risen, the guard tell them what had .
happened 591, who bribe them to
say, that his disciples stole the body
while they slept 592 b d, reflections on
their infidelity and obstinacy 594
595, Peter and John tell the disciples
all the chief priests had said to them,
iii. 50, the chief priests amazed to hear
that the twelve were escaped out pf
prison 63, commission Saul to im
prison the saints 129 369, forward the
conspiracy against Paul 339 k, apply
to Festus to have him brought to Je
rusalem 357 362, with a view of kill
ing him by the way 357 f
Child, taken by Christ, and set before
his disciples, ii. 19. See Little child
Children, when they came under the
yoke of the law, i. 93 a, their encour-
agement to come to Christ, ii. 224,
should love the house and ordinances
of Goel, i. 96, and learn of Christ to
be submissive to their parents 95 96,
and careful of them in their declining
days 464, the goodness of God in
watching over them 48, not to be
loved like Christ 402, ii. 149 b, a re
gard lo him a comfort to us in their
removal, i. 314, ii. 363, those of relig
ious parents, when bad, worse than
others, i. 350, some out of enmity to
the gospel cause their parents to be
put to death 414, ii. 363
Children casting out dtzmons, how to be
understood, i. 337 !
Children sitting in theinarket place, mean
ing of it, 321 '
Children of God, the glory of making us
so, whom to be ascribed to,i. 30,how
to prove ourselves so, ii. 75. Goad
men, why called so 335 d
Children of this world, reflection on their
wisdom, ii. 165 d 168, their derision
not to be regarded, ib.
Children ought to be taught the scrip
tures, v. 449, a their irregularities
reflect a dishonour on their parents,
v. 471 d. All men by nature children
qf wrath, v. 113 g
Chios, Paul passes near it in his voyage
to Miletus, iii. 299
Chiun ; see Remphan
Chloe,some ofher family visit Paul at
Ephesus, iii. 286 a
Choking, how applied, i. 363 b
Chorazin, denunciation against it, i.
304, ii. 39 40
Chosenyou twelve, remark on it, i. 458 e,
many called, but few chosen ; how to be
understood, _i. 3J.6, ihe apostles did
not first choose Christ, but he chose

GENERAL INDEX.

them 450, were not chosen on account
of any previous virtue 467 d. Saul,
how said to be a chosen vessel, iii.
129 130 c
Chosen generation, how applied to
Christians, vi. 195 e
Christ, his nature and titles,i. 24 b 326
k 424 483, ii. 44. 55 56 196 210, i. 38
111 154 55 f, ii. 68 f, i. 98, 99 g 135
k 400 469 38 39 76 77 m, iii. 37 b.
Place of his birth 46, time of it 47, i.
86 c, his coming expected 76 81 g, his
circumcision, and name 70 71 m, is
carried to Jerusalem 73 c, was prob
ably brought back from thence to
Bethlehem 77 p, where he is visited
by the wise men 83 m, reflection on
the presents they made him 84 q, is
carried into Egypt 86, but afterwards
brought back, and settles at Naza
reth 90, whence he is called a Na-
zamie,ib. o, goes up with his parents
to the Passover at Jerusalem 93,
where he is found in the temple 94,
conversing with the doctors, ib. re
mark on it, ib. d, his mother's expos
tulation with him, and his reply, ib. f
returns to Nazareth 95, and grows in
favour with God and man 92 95 h,
referred to by John the Baptist 106
109 a 125 127 110 b, is in the bosom
of the Father, and has made him
known 111, is baptized by John 92
b, the Spirit descends upon him 114,
a voice from heaven proclaims him
to be the Son of God, ib. his age then,
ib. ', is led into the wilderness 116 a,
where he is tempted by the devil 117
— 121 his condescension in submit
ting to this 121, is pointed out by
John, as the Messiah 125, how he
came to take away sin 126 a, end of
his being sent 154, all shall perish
that believe not in him, ib. f 155, the
excellence of his doctrine 160 161,
importance of believing or rejecting
it 161, his word -with power 190 399
251, did not bear witness of himself
alone 274 275 276 277, the gentleness
of his conduct, &c. foretold by Isaiah
291, offends the Jews by calling God
his Father 269 c, asserts the dignity
of his person and commission 272 h,
texts of scripture relating to him 448
g h 449, ii. 212 d 68 69 g 122 a b 137
_T38gl79b 180 205 de 206 f 207
a 208 b 209 c 553 554 1 252 253, the
Jews charge him with blasphemy
213, his works a pi-oof of his union
with the Father 214, declares that
the Father is greater than Ae 443, can
do nothing qf himself , i. 250 d, ii. 69,
and has no separate will of his own, i.
273 448 449, is the resurrection and

life, ii. 246, he that believes in him
shall live, ib. e, has power to quicken
whom he will, i. 271, and even the dead
shall hear his voice 272 ;, is the way,
tke truth, and the life, ii, 435, if we
know him, we know the Father, ib. k,
reason why 436 m, is the true vine
445 b.none fruitful, but by abiding in
him 446, his foreknowledge of for
tuitous events 281 b 403 b 4SS, his
knowledge and power in providing for
the payment ofthe tribute 17 f, obser
vation on his telling his disciples
what he had heard qf the Father- 450 b
467 c, his going away, their advantage
456, would see them again 461, wisely
ordered by Providence, that Pilate
should declare kim innocent 535, and
Judas be obliged to own it 572, ob
servations on his rising from the dead
571 v the dress he had, nothing
splendid 580 q, order of 'his appear
ances after his resurrection 614 615
h, reflection on his appearing inpublic
590, converses forty days with the
apostles 623, commissions them to
preach and baptize 626, his promise
to be always with them to the end of
the world 627 n, ascends to heaven in
their sight 632 b, wherever two or
three assemble in his name is with
them 29, whatever is askedin his name
will be given 437 438, reflection on
those who reject him, iii. 19 q,given
up by the determinate counsel of
God 21, but not to be held under the
power of death 23 g 24, raised up by
God 22 25, and exalted to be a Prince
and Saviour 25 65, was the God qf Is
rael 95 b, and is more eminently a
ruler and deliverer than Moses 94, ap
pears to Saul 124 325 370 329 a 270
h 338 ', goes about doing good 152 e,
being raised by God, is shewn to
chosen witnesses i53 f, end of his being
so shewn, ib.
Christ sometimes signifies his word, vi.
119 g, but not when it is said, he is
the same yesterday to day and for ever,
ib. He is the beginning of the crea
tion, vi. 395 Si e, the Firstborn ofthe
whole creation, v. 250 b, created all
things 251 c, the whole family in
earth and heaven named of him 131
132 a, all fulness resided in him 252e,
how the fulness of the Godhead dwelt
in him 260 d, was in the form of God
207 h, thought it no robbery to be as
God, ib. c, called the Lord the Spirit,
iv.405Sig, Alpha andOmeg3,vf.370e
373 d. He that searches the heart387
c, the Holy One 392 a, the true God
317 f, Jehovah, iv. 117 d, God
over all blessed for ever 102 Sc i',

GENERAL INDEX.

why his superiority to angels is so
particularly insisted on vi. II '. 1 he
apostle takes it for granted that
Christians would pray tohim, iv. 194
e. He is the unutterable gift of God,
iv. 449 g Adam a figure of him 59
{ g. How the salvation by him ex
ceeds the loss by Adam 60. How he
preached to the spirits in prison vi.
211 & c. How Moses esteemed the
reproach of Christ, Sic. 94 b, Christ
laid the plan ofthe Mosaic dispensa
tion 22, and notes, and was present
with the church in the wilderness
iv. 236f, an objection to this answer
ed vi. 10 e il6 b, his Spirit in the
OldTestament prophets 186 f — Call
ed the comer 81 ', his emptying him
self 'refers to a proper change in his
state v. 208d. Hislove to thechurch
a mystery v. 169 f. He was manifest
ed to destroy the works of the devil
vi. 294 ', was a minister ofthe circum
cision iv. 164 — the reproach of those
that reproached God fell on him 163
a, was an example of that affection
Christians should maintain 163 164
b, distinguished by his loving right
eousness vi. 12 o, he witnessed a
good confession v. 414 b, discharged
the office of a Mediator in his human
nature v. 376 e. He was an High
Priest before his resurrection vi. 33
h 55 a, is our passover, iv. 238 f, the
end ofthe law for righteousness 115
Sc b, gave himself an offering and a
sacrifice v. 154 d, by the eternal
Spirit vi. 63 k, was made a sin offer
ing, iv 422, died in the stead of the
ungodly 55 e. The value of his sac
rifice compared with the Levitical
vi. 63 Si ', what the joy set before him
102 q, he learnt obedience by the
things he suffered vi. 34 k, abolish
ed sin by the sacrifice of himself 68
h, we are healed by his stripes 201
Sc ', a living way is consecrated
through the veil 75 b c, by his obedi
ence many are constituted righteous
iv. 61 Si k. Things in heaven and
earth are reconciled by him v. 252 f.
He is the First born from the dead
v. 251 d, spoiled principalities and
powers 262 h, led captivity captive
139 g, entered into the holy place,
but once vi. 62 h. The world to come
made subject to him 16 d. He is the
Head of the church, v. 143, the Au
thor and Finisher of our faith vi. 101
p, his life was manifested in the suf
ferings of his apostles, iv. 411, the
promises are yea and amen in him, iv.
389 c. He is an advocate vi. 279
280 a, for whom, ib. b. His inter
cession emphatically represented

422. of his message to the severs
churches proves his condescension
and exact knowledge 377 c. His
second appearance called the last
time and list dav, vi. 185 d, some un
derstand his coming in the clouds,
ofthe des ruction of Jerusalem 369
c. The m.uinerof his descent to jud-
ment, 1.316. Reflections on it 3,17,
the suddenness of it 319.<- Allusion
to the office of the high priest in the
account given of his final appearance,
vi. 68 ', Ins giving up tke kingdom to
the Father,iv.350 g,whatitis to con-
fess hiii, vi. 301 b, who are the ene-
mies of his cross,v. 226 d, what it is
to crucify him afresh, vi. 39 h, what it
isto put on Christ, iv. 150 m, Mr.
Locke's, notion of it, v. 47 k, what is
meant by beingin him, iv. 80 q, Christ
ians quickened with him, v. 113 '.
Hisrlove bears them away, iv. 420 c.
Christ the Mediator, excellent treatise
on it, i. 126 a
Christianity, the proofs of it, i. 318, ii.
60 a 296, reflection on the despisers of
it 372, iii. 194, mean arts of its ene
mies in aspersing it, ii. 43 f, iii. 398, a
dreadful case of those who reject it,
ii.327, iii. 202, reason why it may oc
casion more discord than other relig
ions, i. 419 b, the progress of it the
Lord's doing, iii. 32
Christianity in effect asserts that all are
in a degenerate state, vi. 446 e, the
plan and design of it grand, v. 167 c, a
test by which other doctrines may
be tried, vi. 302 e, the last dispensa
tion, vi. 286 b
Christians, how they preserved their
lives, ii, 367, areflection thereon, 373
their capacity and readiness to de
clare the gospel to strangers, iii. 75 ',
certainty of the first settlement of
Christian churches, whence to be had
162 a
Christians first so named at Antioch 164
i', other names to be avoided 167
Christians are dead to the law, iv. 73 Sc
c, quickened with Christ, v. 113 ',
delivered intothe mould of the gospel,
iv. 69 a, made the righteousness of
God 422 f, already justified and glo
rified 96 d. their lives hid with
Christ, v. 267 e, they are one body,
iv. 136 316, &c. knit together in the
same mind 1978c b,sl all be caught up
to meei the Lord in the air, v. 316 h
Chronology of the gospclhistory, the dif
ficulty of fixing it, iii. 444 h, a table of
the principal events recorded there
in, iii. 446—465, __ra of Christ's birth,
what year of other .eras 445
Chrysostom, his remarks andobserva.-

GENERAL INDEX.
tions, i. 70 o 110 c, ii. 79 h, iii. 2 b 205 ness of faith, iv. 47, obviates a consid-
g 229 1 401 g erable objection against infant bap-
Chrysostom, a remark of his on watch- tis'm.ib g, those that are circumcised
ing for souls, vi. 1231) become debtors tokeepthewhole law,
Church, safe under the protection of v 64 and Christ profielh them noth-
Cfirist, i. 380 the care of God over it ing 63 Si a, circumcised Christians
72, the gates of hell shall not prevail were sometimes spared when others
against it 484 f, Christ, the foundation were persecuted, v 83 d
of it, ib. e, 486 reflection on this hon- Circus, allusion to the races there, iv.
our being ascribed to Peter, ib. God 365 f
has redeemed it with his own blood, City set on a hill, remark on it, i 212 o,
iii. 304k, this word used in various rich cities frequently licentious 324
senses, ii. 27 e, the church to be in- b, dieadfulrase ot'such as are imptn-
formedofan offendingbrotker, ib. ought itent 324 325 411, ii. 40
to be impartial in their judgment 28 Civil inconveniences attending ecclesi-
f, little of a Christian spirit in ds cen- astical censures, vi. 378 e
sures 29, the right of choosing church Claget, Dr his observations and re-
officers, iii. 12 m, controversies about marks-, i 150 e 457 d, ii. 72
church order, to be^ meddled with as Clarius, his criiicisms and conjectures,
little as possible 92e, a due attention i 332 k, ii. 19 c 410 d, iii. 24 i 168 b
to the three grand canons would ren- 180 e
der many others needless, ib. e, hap- Clark, (Dr, Samuel) of St. Albans, his
py for the church when the sons of sermons on Paul's reply to Agrippa,
falsehood are deterred from inlrud- iii. 376 t j
ing into it 60, thought by some to be Clark, Dr. his remarks, i. 130 ' 154 e
a building for religious worship in 1 186 m 238 e 447 d 356 e 370 b 375 a
Cor.xi.l8.iv.303a,how the church is 447 f 451 b4S7d, ii 8 a 23 1 72 d 164
the fulness of Christ, v. 109d,the c 186 g 228 g 423 b 302 d 377 f 499 m
manifold wisdom of God made known Clauda, island, Paul driven near it in
by it, Isfc. 128 ¦", why whole churches his voyage to Rome, iii. 381
are spoken of as choien, saints, believ- Claudius Cesar, when he began his
ers, life. 101 e, 246 b. Churches in reign, A. 479, famines during it, iii.
Asia, vide seven 165 g, which of them was foreiold by
Chuza, his wife attends Christ in his Af,:ibiis, ib. orders all the Jews to
progress, i. 335, is thought to be the depart from Eome 266 b
noble-man of Capernaum, whose son Clean, who of the apostles so, ii. 410,by
was cured 181 d what means 446
Cicero, a remarkable expression of his Cleanthes, his hymn to Jupiter, iii. 262
concerning the death of friends, v. qi referred to b\ Paul, ib.
314 b Clemens Alexandrinus, on Mark's gos-
Cilicia, Saul passes through it in his pel, ii. 4 '478 d
way to Tarsus, iii. 135 q, visits ita- Clemens Romanus mentions Gaul and
gain 229, decree from Jerusalem di- Britain among the disciples of Paul,
rected to the Gentile brethren there iii. 401 g
223 224, mentioned by Paul in his Cleophas, husband to Mary, ii. 549 b,
voyage to Rome 378 seems to be the same with Alpheus
Circumcision, not originally of Moses, ii. 441 e 549 b,marriage atCana, thought
48 g, was performed on the sabbath to have been at his house, i. 136 b,
day, ib. Stephen, of its institution, iii. was one of the two disciples, to whom
82, those of the circumcision astonish- Christ appeared in the way to Em-
ed at the Spirit's falling on the Gen- maus, ii 593 f
tiles 154 k, make no objection totheir Cloak to be parted with, why, i. 224,
being baptized 155 157 a 158 b 160 d, better rendered mantle, ib. n
Jewish converts urge it as necessary Closet, to be chosen for prayer, i 230g,
to the Gentile Christians 214, the mat- Clothing, no need lo be anxious about
ter referred to the apostles, Sic. ib. it, i. 238 239, ii. 112 115, high priest
some of the Pharisees insist upon it, rendshis clothes, ii. 507, this allowable;
216 b. but a decree is made against in some cases to express horror, ib. >,
it 224, Paul circumcises Timothy Barnabas and Paul rend theirclothes,
231a, the Jews prejudiced against iii. 20P, tearing off the clothes of those
Paul, as teaching not to circumcise, that were scourged, a customary prac-
315 c, resolution thereon 316 317 f tice, 240 g
Circumcision, a seal of the righteous-

GENERAL INDEX.

Cnidus, Paul passes by it in his voyage
to Rome, iii. 379
Coat, better rendered vest, i, 224 n,
two coats not to be taken by the apos
tles in their journey 410
Cock crowing, the common time of it
referred to, ii. 425 g, Peter told that
before the cock crew .twice, he would
deny Christ thrice 477 c. Cock crows
on his first denial 498 k, and again on
his third 500, opinion of some con
cerning this, ib. n
Cohort, of how many soldiers it con
sisted, iii. 143 a, the Italian cohort at
Cesarea not a part of the Italian le
gion, ib. Paul conveyed to Rome by a
centurion ofthe Augustan cohort 378
Collection ofthe churches in Judea, iv.
363, Sec.
Colliber, Mr. his scheme, ii. 418 k
Collins, Mr. his remarks, ii. 600 f, ib. g,
iii. 118 j 194 t 373 n
Colosse, why the Christians there
called holy and faithful brethren, v.
246 b, the design of the epistle to
them briefly proposed 247 h, written
about the same time as that to the
Ephesians 278 a
Colossians, the epistle to them when
written, iii. 401 g
Columelus and others on the sixth hour,
ii. 532 m
Comet, Mr. Whiston thinks the con
flagration will be occasioned by one,
vi. 305 f
Comforter, promised to the disciples,
ii. 439 b, end of his coming, 442 456
457 c 458 459
Coming qf the Son of man, its applica
tion, i. 415 g, its suddenness, ii. 184
185 379, Coming in his kingdom., meant
of his ascension, i. 491 ', the signs of
his coming, ii. 359 d, described in
terms suiting the day qf judgment 374
375, the first a kind of emblem of the
last 393 a, his coming in the clouds qf
heaven, how applicable to the former
375 d e, the day and hour when he
shall come unknown 377 ', argument
drawn from the suddenness of it 378
384, key to his discourse on the signs
of his coming 359 d 380 b, what his
coming may relate to 117 f 434 g,
angels assure the apostles of the
manner of his second coming 633,
iii. 5, his coming to judgment described,
ii. 393 a 481
Commandment of God, eternal life, ii.
308, commandments wherefore to be
kept 227, breaking the least makes
us unworthy ofthe kingdom of heav
en,!. 215, the sixth, how explained
hy Christ 216 217, how may be ren

dered 216 g, extent ofthe seventh
220 b, extent ofthe tenth, ii. 227 d,
the six last recommended to the
young ruler, ib. scribe inquires which
is thefirst commandment 339, dispute
by the Jewish doctors thereon, ib. a,
to love God the first 339, scribe's ac
knowledgment relating to it 340,
Commands of Christ, why admirable,
i. 244, to love one another a new com
mandment, ii. 423 b, keeping his com.
mandments, a proof of our love to
him 439 440 441, what it shews 448
Communion with idols maintained by
sacrifice, iv. 289 b
Community of goods not general among
Christians, v. 415 d
Community of goods among the first
converts, iii. 30 ' 53 e, how far we
are to follow their example 54
Comparative sense, where sometimes in
tended, i. 283 h 439 b
Compel them to come in, reflection on
it, ii. 147 g 601 h
Complacency in other vices the last
degree of degeneracy, iv. 21 u
Comprehend it not, rather, did not appre
hend it, i. 26 f
Condemnation, how any may be said to
be registered to it, vi. 344 b 350 f
Condescension of St. Paul to his hear-
ers, iv. 278 279 294
Condescension to belearntfrom Christ,
i. 393, his condescension 71 341 441
k,ii. 225 409. Condescension of Pe
ter iii. 158 b 161, of Apollos 277 e 279
Condition of his future good behaviour,
implied in the forgiveness ofthe un
merciful servant, ii. 32 c
Confessing Christ, why so much stress
laid on it in scripture, vi. 301 b 306
a, our faults one to another, no founda
tion for auricular confession 171 f
1 John, i. 7, absurdly produced to
prove it 277 d
Confessors of Christ before men, con.
fessed by him, i. 418, ii. 106
Confirmation, what alleged as a foun
dation for it, iii. 110 b, confirmation
ofthe souls ofthe disciples at Lystra,
Iconium, and Antioch 210, of the
brethren at Antioch 227, of the
churches in Syria and Cilicia 229,
and of all the disciples through Ga
latia and Phrygia 276
Conflagration, Mr. Whiston thinks it
will be occasioned by » comet, vi.
505 f, Mr.Fleming thinks some saints
will rise while it continues, iv. 221 d
Confucius, a remarkable saying of his
about princes governing their fami
lies, v. 384 c
Conquerors, an allusion to their giving

GENERAL INDEX.

largesses to the soldiers, v. 140 h — in
the Christian warfare shall have power
over the nation, vi. 388 e, shall walk
in white 390 f, and be made pillars in
the house of God 394 d
Conscience, what the force of it should
teach us, ii. 63, a guilty conscience
dreadful, i. 428, enough to drive the
most hardened sinner to despair, ii.
571, wretched case of a seared con.
science 572, reflection on Paul's sav
ing that he had lived in all good con
science, Sec. iii. 334 a, his care to keep
a conscience void qf offence, what it re
fers to, 351 e
Consolation of Israel, applied to the Mes
siah, i. 74 c
Contentions, occasioned by the gospel, 1.
419 420, ii. 125, no argument against
its authority, i. 419 b 422, shews the
corrupiion of human' nature, ii. 125,
imperfection in the best of men, iii.
230, a contentious temper, the occasion
of sin and scandal, ii. 175 a
Contentions that rose early in the church
were wisely permitted, v. 36 e
Contentment, the attendant and fruit of
godliness, v. 410 d
Controversies about little things, the dan
ger of them, v. 437 e
Conversation, rules for conducting it, v.
150 p
Conversion ofthe Jews, expectation from
it, iii. 39 e
Converts to the gospel, 3000 made in one
day, iii. 29, remarks thereon, ib. e f 31,
their number increased to 5000, 44 c,
who were all of one heart and soul 53
e 30 ', amiable character of the primi
tive converts 54, are dispersed by a
great persecution 105 a, justification
of their preaching the word, ib. d.
Converts made in Samaria 107 108,
at Lydda and Saron 138 139, at Jop
pa 140, at Cesarea 154 ', at Antioch
in Syria 163 164, in Cyprus 183 1, at
Antioch in Pisidia 196 199 f, at Ico
nium 202 203, at Derbe 210, in Ga
latia 233, at Philippi 247, at Thes
salonica 250, at Bercea 253, at Athens
264, at Corinth 269, at Ephesus 284,
at Rome 401, and probably at Malta
395, reflections on the methods taken
in converting us 327 376
Convictions, when to be submitted to,
iii. 377, danger of stifling them 369,
how necessary to guard against those
things, which would tend to e)ude
them 361, their taking men off at first
from attending to their secular affairs,
not to be censured 388
Conviction of sin by the law, iv. 40 c —
of sin and duty insufficient without
reformation, iv. 82 83
VOL. 6. 70

Coos, Paul arrives there in his way to Je
rusalem, iii. 309
Corban, supposed to be an oath, i. 462
Corinth, Paul comes there from Athens,
iii. 266 a, where he worked as a tent
maker 267 c, preaches there, ib. is
joined by Silas and Timothy 268 e,
being rejected by the Jews, turns to
the Gentiles 269, preaches in the
house of Justus, ib. is assured by the
Lord that he had much people there
270 b, his continuance there and suc
cess, tb. writes his epistles to the Thes
salonians and Galatians at that place,
ib. ', takes his leave of the brethren.
there 274. Apollos preaches at Corinth
277, but declines returning thither 278
f, the first epistle to the Corinthians,
written from Ephesus 276 d 286 a, the
second from Macedonia 295 b, part
ofthe first epistle, why introduced, ii.
622 d, Paul revisits Corinth, iii. 295,
does not seem to have returned there
from Philippi 297 e
Corinthians much addicted to lewdness,
iv. 286 e, what their fault about the
Lord's supper 303 304 c d e
Corn, the eastern manner of threshing it
alluded to, iv. 274 e
Cornelius, his station, iii. 143 a, a de
vout man, ib. b, sends to Joppa for
Peter 144, calls his friends together,
when he expected hin\ 149
Corner stone refused by the' builders, ii.
320 f, iii. 46, none of the things Paul
• spake of done in a corner 374
Corners of the earth, what, vi 494 f
Corruption put for the grave, iii. 192 p,
not seeing corruption, what it refers to
193.
Covenant of redemption, observation on
it, ii. 414 a, new covenant established in
the blood of Christ 428, cup in the eu
charist, the seal of it, ib- e. Strangers
to the covenant, how. may reap temporal
advantage, iii. 389
Covenant, Abrahamic, why called cove
nants, v. 119 b — at Sinai made no ex
press provision for the pardon of wilful
sin, iv. 115 c. How a covenant im
ports the death of that by which it is
confirmed, vi. 65 & c
Covetousness, the precept that forbids it
relates to the heart, and proves the
spirituality of the law, iv. 75 b, how it
is idolatry, v. 155 h, and pierces per
sons through with many sorrows 411
e
Covetousness not to be indulged, i. 236
241, to be guarded against, ii. 109 b,
fatal fruits of it 402, the thoughts of
death a proper antidote against it 166

GENERAL INDEX.

f, Paul covets no man's silver or gold,
iii. 306
Councils,reflections on the apostles'being
brought before them, i. 413, ii. 362 ',
iii. 70
Courts of judicature among the Jews, i.
216 h
Cradock, Mr. his remarks, i. 185 h 483
d, ii. 102 n 432 a 529 f 601 ', iii. 133 1
212 e 229 d 267 c 268 e 332 f 349 b
398 b
Crates, a remarkable saying of his about
ornaments of dress, vi. 203 a
Creation made subject to vanity, iv. 90
&a, earnestly expects the revelation of
the sons of God, ib.
Cretans, their character, v. 474 b
Crete, Paul supposed to have sailed
thither in his second progress, iii. 229
d, touches there in his voyage to Rome
579, quits it 380
Crispus believes with all his house, iii.
269
Criticisms, unnatural ones a dishonour to
scripture, i. 276 e
Cross to be taken up for Christ,!. 420 d
489, ii. 150 229, usually carried by
them that were crucified, i. 420 d, ii.
537 b, how ready we should be to take
it up, i. 492, ii. 150
Crown of thorns put upon the head of Je
sus, ii. 526 b
Crowns bestowed in the games, their
different kind^ iv. 280 '<
Crucifixion, a Roman punishment, ii.
257 b 298, the Jews insist on Christ's
crucifixion 523 524 532, Pilate de
livers him up to be crucified 534, is
led to it 537 b, circumstances attanding
his crucifixion 542 — 556, exquisite an
guish of such a death 543 c, reflection
on his coming downfrom the cross 545 f,
the Jews charged with having cruci
fied him, iii. 22 c 25 37 b 45 65, re
flection on the crucifixion of the Jews
by Titus, ii. 523 g 533 o, the crucifixion
of Peter foretold by Christ 618, time
of it not certainly known, ib. c, opinion
of some concerning it, iii. 401 g
Cubit, cannot be added by any one to his
stature, i. 238 239 h, ii. 112
Cumbered about much serving, how little
need Martha had for it, ii. 89 c, what
a loss to her 90, what a happiness to be
free from it, ib.
Cumberland, (Bishop,) conjecture of his,
iii. 1 6 g
Cup, its signification, ii. 259 d 481 d
eastern custom relating to it, ib. John
painted with such a cup 259 c. Christ
takes the cup at the Passover 406,
the sacramental cup different from

this, ib. when called the new covenant,
how to be understood 429 _e, cup of
Christ's sufferings, reflections on it 481
483 h, would not refuse the cup his
Father gave him 485
Cure, what it implies,!. 351 b
Curiosity, often too much indulged, i.
350, Christ checks the curiosity of the
apostles, ii. 619, iii. 4, inference dralwn
therefrom 6
Curse, how Christ made a curse for us, v.
38 Sc '. How all that are of the works
ofthe law are under a curse, v. 37 &
g, what it is to call Christ cursed, iv.
311 b
Cursing father or mother, could only be
done in a passion, i. 461 f
Cut him asunder, meaning of it, ii. 119 I
383 g 119
Cymbal, what, and how fitly mentioned
by the apostle, iv. 321 c
Cyprus, noted for the worship of Venus,
iii. 181, gospelfirst preached there only
to the Jews 162, some of Cyprus and
Cyrene preach it at Antioch to the
Greeks, ib. b, Saul and Barnabas go to
Cyprus 181 183, Elymas struck blind
there 183, Sergius converted, ib. Bar
nabas sails with John Mark to Cyprus
229. Paul in his return to Syria sails
within sight of it 309, passes by it in'
his voyage to Rome 378
Cyrene, natives of it preach to the Greeks
at Antioch, iii. 162 b
Cyrenius invested with the care of the
enrollment at the time Christ was born,
i. 65 b, spoken of as governor of Syria,
ib. 281 e ,
Cyril, his addition to the text in John, ii.
495 a
Cyrus, a robe of his put on by succeeding
Persian kings at their coronations, iv.
150 m D.
Damons, their haunts in deserts,!. 348'
381 c, among tombs 382 b, different
ones presided over distinct regions 383
f.knew Christ to be the Son of God 290
382, were afraid of his power 199 382
• 383 388, acknowledge him to be the Son
of God 199 203 290 382, commanded
by him to be silent 199 204 e 290,
adjure Christ not to torment them
382 d, why they might beg he would
not order them to go into the abyss
383 f, enter into the swine 384 h
and drive them into the sea 385 ',
goodness of God in restraining their
power 387 388, reckoned by the Jews
to have an agency in all remarkable
disorders of the body, ii. 130 a, but

GENERAL INDEX.

even in this respect are under the con-
troul of Christ 134, Jews pretend John
the Baptist had a daimon, i. 323, say
the same of Christ 336, ii. 47 d 76
a 77, charge him with casting them
out by the help of Beelzebub, i. 336
401, who proves the charge to be absurd ;
' inference on his casting them out 338,
children of the Pharisees take upon
them to cast them out 337 ', one that
did not follow Christ casts them out in
his name, ii. 34 b, reflection thereon,
ib. some daemons more malignant than
others, ii. 12, the apostles invested with
authority to cast them out, i. 407, cast
out many in their mission 422, joy of
the seventy on this occasion, ii. 80
81, the power of castingthem out prom
ised to them that believe 627 628 p
Dsmoniacs, supposed by some to have
been lunatics or epileptics, i. 199 c
285 ', this opinion refuted 206 b. See
Possessions. — Cures wrought on them
by Christ, iii. 152 ! 179 381 296 314 b
315 d 361—366 450, ii. 9—12, parable
ofthe relapsing dsemoniac, i. 348 349,
those troubled with unclean spirits,
brought to the apostles at Jerusalem,
and healed, iii. 60, many dispossessed
by Philip in Samaria 106, others dis
possessed by Paul at Philippi 238 b,
and Ephesus 283 284
Dalmanutha, Jesus comes thither, i. 476,
takes ship there, and crosses to Beth
saida 479 482
Damaris, her rank and conversion, iii.
264
Damasotis abounds with Jews, iii. 123 d,
Saul goes thither to persecute the
Christians, ib. 325, is converted wi the
way 124 323 370, Ananias cures him
there of his blindness, and baptizes
him 13Q131 326, on which he preaches
in the synagogues 132 h 372, the Jews
conspire to kill him there 133 ', his
escape thence, ib.
Damnatory sentence, reflection on it, ii.
397
Dan, not inentioned among the tribes
that were sealed, vi. 417 a_
Dancing at feasts, not usual in old times
for ladies of high rank, i. 426 1
Dangers ought not to discourage us from
our duty, ii. 255, when to be ventured
on, i. 429, escapes from them should
engage to reformation, i. 268, ii. 63
Daniel's prophecy of the seventy weeks,
ii. 367 b, of the abomination of deso
lation, ib.
Darkness when Christ was crucified, u.
550, how far extended, ib, e, not occa
sioned by an eclipse, 551 f

Darkness, Christians in general, and not
merely converts from heathenism', ai e
rescued from it, v. 248 1
Darkness and the shadow nf death, applica
ble to the Jews as well as the Gentiles,
i.50*
Darkness without, what it implies, i. 309
g, ii. 326 h 391
Daughter in law at variance with her
mother in law, i. 419 c
David, his age when Samuel anointed
him, iii. 189, God's testimony of him
98, reflection thereon 196, eats the
shew bread, i. 281, desired to find a
dwelling for God, iii. 98, h Jesus to
have his throne, i. 38, iii, 24, horn of
salvation raised up in his house, i. 48,
the Messiah to come from his seed, ii.
50 a, iii. 24. David speaking by the
Spirit calls him Lord, ii. 341 c, iii. 25,
raised up Jesus from his loins 24',
Joseph and Mary of his family, i. 37
46 d, the remains of his family, whether
present at the circumcision of Jesus 71
o, the name of David sometimes given
to the Messiah, iii. ^92 q, the blessings
of his reign called the sure mercies of
David, ib. how sometimes wrote, ii.
543 b, might know the curses he de
nounces on his persecutors would fall
on the enemies ofthe Messiah, iii. 8 d,
spake of the resurrection of Christ,
22 e f 24, is not himself ascended in
to heaven in the body 25, but died,
and saw corruption 193, his sepulchre
among them in the apostles' time 24
h, remark on the treasure found in it, ib-
Dawes, (Archbishop,) remark of his, i.
368 h _
Day, many events in Christ's ministry
happened in one day, i, 203 d 335 c
375 a, part of a day put for the whole
347 f, remark on things happening
after three days* or on the third day, ib.
in those days, a very extensive phrase
98 e, properly applied to the begin
ning of John's ministry, ib. evangelists
speak according to the usual way of
reckoning days among other nations,
ii. 403 a, serving God day and night, how
to be understood, i. 76 1, iii, 368.
Christ ts be perfected on the third day,
what it may signify, ii. 138 g, Jerusa
lem had its day, ii. 293, our day lim
ited 298 387, of tkat day and hour, he.
what referred to by some 377 ', fitter
to explain it of tlie last day, ib. which
is hastening on 378, care to be taken
concerning it 381
Day with the Lord a thousand years, a
proverb, what it signifies, vi, 263 f,
Day of judgment, 1 John, iv. 17, thought

CENERAL INDEX.

by some to refer to trials before perse
cutors, vi. 306 c — of wrath, sometimes
means temporal judgment, vi. 414 n 
of the Lord, 2 Pet. iii. 10, the final
judgment, vi. 264 g
Deacon, his character, v. 385, what that
good degree which a good deacon pro-
cures, 386 h
Deaconnesses ,- there were such officers
in the primitive church, iv. 173 a, their
character, v. 399 h
Deacons, seven to be chosen, iii. 72, the
church concur in the choice, ib. e,
names of them 73, presented to the
apostles 74, proper persons appointed
to this office 77, have no right to
preach 74 ' 106 e
Dead raised to life by Christ, i, 317 313
i?99,iii. 249, may expect a better res
urrection, i. 40.;, the apostles com
missioned to raise the dead 409 g, many
ofthe saints come out of their graves,
ii. 555 p, Peter raises Dorcas to life,
iii, 140, Paul raises Eutychus 298, one
sent from the dead will not convince
the hardened, ii. 173 g, a proof of it in
those who saw Lazarus raised 250 k,
the spirits of such as are dead, u proof
of their remaining in a slate of activity
246 e
Deaf, cured by Christ, i, 316, deafness and
blindness hardly ever met with in the
same person 335 d, cure the deaf and
dumb 472, ii. 11 12
Death, how sometimes expressed, i. 399,
ii. 242 d, seeing- death, a Hebraism, i,
74 f, tasting of it, what put for 491, ii.
76 b, he that believes, he. how to be un
derstood 77 c 80
Death alwa)s welcome to the good, i.
429, how we may talk of it with de
light, ii. 7, necessary to prepare against
it 187, the, death of friends not to be la
mented immoderately, i. 402, ii. 25Q,
consideration that they are gone to the
Father should comfort us 445, deliver
ance of Peter out of prison, emblem of
what Christ's servants shall receive by
death, iii. 174
Death of Christ, reflections on it, ii. 209
c 554 I 557 560 f g, iii. 22 d, ii. 295
296 297 590
Death introduced by Adam's sin, iv. 58
8c d — eternal, the wages of sin, iv. 75
c, which does not mean being cast out
of existence, ib. All men born in the
territories of death 297 a
Debates about doubtful matters, iv, 252 a
Debt, the greatness of ours to God is not
to be expressed, i. 333, nor capable of
satisfaction, ii. 31b 53
Debtor, what kind of, will love his cred
itor most, i. 331

Decapolis, where it lay, i. 206 1, many
follow Christ from thence, ib demo
niac publishes there what Christ had
done for him 387, Christ passes through
the coasts of it to Galilee 471
December, not likely to have been the
time of Christ's birth, i. 67 ', very hot
at noon in Judea 168 f
De Dieu, his observations, i. 301 e, iii.
112 f 371 k 15 f 96 d 221 c 136 t
115 d 171 f 239 f
Defilement, how contracted 465 a
Defraud not, observation on it, ii. 227 d
Deists, in what mistaken, i. 245 h
Deity of Christ asserted, i. 4b, inference
drawn therefrom 29 30, where strongly
intimated, ii. 79 h, how appears 76, is
plain from what 242 d, acknowledged
by Thomas 610 d, taught by Philip, iii.
119 k
Delight in the law of God, a sure trace
of real piety, iv. 79 m
Deliver us from evil, how to be rendered,
i. 233 1), ii 93
Deliverance, how may be working, ii.
602, what we should desire relating
to it, iii. 174
Demetrius, the silversmith, i'i. 287 d
raises a tumult against Paul 289, how
it was appeased 291—293
Daemons supposed by heathens to be
present at their sacrifices, iv. 290 c.
Dsmon worship, what, vi. 431 h
Demosthenes, comparison of him and St.
Paul 367 a
Demosthenes, Rom. viii. 33 54, -in his
grand manner, iv. 97 f, vid. 438 b
Denying Christ, ill consequences of it, i.
419, ii. 106 d
Depart from, me, how spoken 250 d, ii.
395
Derbe, Paul and Barnabas come there
from Lystra, iii. 210, quit it, ib. Paul
and Silas come thither 231
Desert ; see Wilderness
Despising others, to be avoided, i. 333
402, ii. 25 29, was the character ofthe
Pharisees 274. Christ how despised
41, what will become bf his despisers,
iii. 194 g 195
Destruction of others, reflections there
on, ii. 127 180, destruction never nearer
than when forgotten, iii. 178
Determined, or decreed, what it implies,
ii. 418 k, iii. 21 b 25k 52 b, as many
as were determined for eternal life
believe 199 f 201
Devil (fatfiuv) rather expressed by dx-
mon, i. 199 c. See Daemons
Devil (itaSoX(&-) what it sometimes sig
nifies, i. 458 f, applied by Christ to
Judas, e
Devil,tempts Christ in the wilderness,!.

GENERAL *NDEX.

117 c 117 — 120, what might induce him
to it 121, is a murderer from the begin
ning, ii. 74, a liar, and the father of it,
ib. the Jews told, he was their father,
ib. h, his influence over men, i. 201.
Devil, what his condemnation or first in
stance of pride, v. 384 f. Snare of the
devil, what, ib. g. How devils in
chains, yet wander on earth, vi. 253 f
Devotion, opportunities foritto be valued
and improved, i. 78
Diana, worshipped under various titles,
iii. 288 g, the Ephesians, her special
votaries 291 n, her silver shrines 287 d,
tumult raised at Ephesus out of regard
to her 288 — 291 a, reflection on their
zeal for her 293
Didracbma, its value, ii. 16 d
Dio Cissuis, his account ofthe destruction
ofthe Jews ii. 372 m
Dio Chrysostom, ot the antiquity of Tar
sus, hi 323 b
Diogenes Laertius, his accounts of the
anonymous altars at Athens, iii. 260 1
Dionysius the Areopagite, converted at
Athens, iii. 264 1
Discerning spirits, reflection on it, iii.
Ill d, Peter's detecting Simon, no in
stance of it, ib.
Disciples of Christ, how influenced, i. 126
a, their choice wonderful, 197 260 261,
their importance 212 o, are invited to
the marriage at Cana 136, believe there
more steadfastly 140, go to Capernaum,
and from thence to Jerusalem 141 a,
142, Jesus baptizes by their ministry
157 167 b, leave him at Jacob's Well
to go and buy food 168, wonder at their
return to find him talking with the wo
man of Samaria 174 a, desire him to eat
175, are called to the spiritual Jtarvest
176, and told, that they should reap fruit
for which they had not laboured 177
370 b, might possibly leave Christ when
he went lo Sichar 192 ', their expecta
tions of a temporal kingdom g 436 k, ii.
15 19 20 258 261 359 d 435 460 b 624,
iii. 4, are vindicated from the censure
of the Pharisees, i. 281 282. Twelve
of them chosen for apostles 294, and
sent out to preach 407. See Apostles,
their happiness in seeing and hearing
what they did 360, ii. 82, are affrighted
at the tempest in crossing the lake, i.
379, why they did not fast 391 392 e,
follow Christ to Nazareth 403, are bid
to pray for more labourers 405, reprov
ed for their offence at Capernaum 456,
forsake him 457, desire Christ to teach
them to pray, ii. 92 a, who repeats the
form he had given before 92 93, with

encouraging circumstances 94 95, are
cautioned against hypocrisy, i. 229 234,
ii. 103, animated against the fear of
men 105, and assured of the aid of tbe
Spirit 107 108, charged to beware of
covetousness 109, and anxious care
112 — 115, ought to be on the watch
116 117, and faithful stewards 118 119,
warned of the extremities before them
183, and the coming of the Son of man
184 185, inquire of Christ concerning
the blind man 193 h, receive answer to
their inquiry, ib ask him about divorce
218 219 220, cautioned not to imitate
the Scribes and Pharisees 344 345 346,
meet with the apostles after Christ's
ascension, iii. 8, join with them in
choo_ing another apostle 12, Spirit de
scends upon them 14, reference of it,
ib,. d, unite in prayer after Peler and
John had been examined by the Sanhe
drim 51 a, what happened thereupon
52 d, their number multiplied 72 c, are
dispersed by persecution 105 106 162
163
Disciples of John, instructed by him, i.
126 127, two go after Jesus,129 g. Dis
pute with a Jew 158 c, jealous of their
master's honour 158 316, used to fast
often390, had probably a form of prayer
that John taught them, ii. 92 a, might
be many of them Essenes, i, 392 e, why
the disciples of Christ did not fast as
they did 391, bury John's corpse 428,
he that cast out daemons in the name
of Christ was probably one of John's
disciples, ii ,34 b, Apollos also proba
bly was one of them, iii. 277 e, Paul
meets with some of John's disciples at
Ephesus 280 a, who being instructed
by him 281 b, receive the Spirit, ib.
D seases cured by Christ, i. 205 h, [See
Sick] 202 268 388, a good token to be
sensible of them 268
Disfiguring their faces when theyfast,the
practice of hypocrites, i. 234 q
Disobedience, how God shut up all under
it, iv. 132 e, the apostles had power to
punish disobedience 234 f 450, isfc. vid.
apostolic rod
Dividing the word aright, what it alludes
to, v. 438 f
Divine instructions, what, i. 447 f
Divinity, 3-ttolnla distinguished from £.-
olnla, Divine nature, iv. 17 g
Divorce, iv. 251—253. Women had
power to divorce 255 a
Divorces, frequent among the Jews,!. .221,
sometimes privately made 52 b, disap
proved 31 b, the Pharisees question
Christ on tins head, ii. 218, debate

GENERAL INDEX.

among the ancient rabbies about it, ib.
c, Christ's answer, ib. 219 e, i. 222 f, ii.
168 220 f, women divorced for adulte
ry, whether forbidden to marry, i. 222
g, ii. 220 f, women were not allowed
by the Jewish law to divorce their hus
bands 220 g. Do as you would be done to,
i. 245 h 300, iii. 225 s, doing the will of
Christ, necessity of it, i. 250 305, pow
erful motives to it, 333 345
D .ctors in the temple, used to instruct
young persons there, i. 94 c, learners
sat at their feet, ib. d, not said, that
Christ disputed with them, ib.
Doctors of the law come to hear Christ, i.
256. See Lawyers
Doctrine of Christ, the people astonished

Dupin, his order of the harmony, iii. Ap.
.415
Dust of their feet, when to be shaken off,
Ki. 411 o, ii. 39 e. Paul and Barnabas
shake it of! against the Jews of Antioch
in Pisidia, iii. 200, dieadful the con-
demnation of. such, who shall have it
to witness against them, i. 411, ii. 39,
iii. 20 1 E.
Eagles gather together, what it may allude
to, ii. 186 g 372 m, its general im
port 373
Early rising, a remark on the advantage
of it, iv. 150 k
Earth, who meant by those under it, v.
208 c

at it, i. 191 198 b 251 403, ii. 303 337, Earthquakes in divers places before Je-

tendency of it, i. 337 h, imputation cast
upon it should excite our indignation
341, his doctrine of God, ii. 46b
Doctrines do not discover men, i, 2461,
what they sometimes refer to 463 '
Dogs, who accounted such by the Jews,
i. 470.
Door of the sheepfold, ii.204, who intend
ed by the door keeper, ib. b, the flock
shut up to secure the fold, ib. Christ the
door, 205 d, what they that enter by
him shall find 206
Door great and effectual, what the phrase
alludes to, iv. 365 f
Dorcas dies at Joppa, iii. 159, what the
meaning of her name, ib. e, Peter raises
her to life 140, effect of this 141
Doves, harmless to a proverb, i. 413,
Christ urges his disciples to be like
them, ib.
Doxology at the end ofthe Lord's prayer,
doubtful, i. 233 p
Drachma, the woman's joy on finding it,
ii. 155 e
Dragon, a serpent of enormous bulk, vi.
444 a, proper emblem of satan, ib. —
gave its powper to the beast, vi. 450 a
Dreams in the morning, imagined to be
most significant, ii. 527 e
Dropsy, a man cured of it by Christ, ii.
141
Drowning in the sea, a punishment among
the ancients, ii. 21 g
Drusilla, married to Felix, iii. 354 a,
hears Paul 255, no impression made oil'
her 361 m, consumed in an eruption of
Vesuvius 355 a, Felix married to an
other Drusilla, ib.
Drusius, his remarks, i. 190 e 217 1 331 f
462 g, ii. 12 g
Dumb, restored by Christ, i. 473 335 401
472,- ii. 9 12

rusalem was destroyed, ii. 361 g.
Earthquake at the death of Christ 554,
. at his rising from the dead 574 f 575,
when Paul and Silas were in prison at
Philippi, iii. 241 1
East and west, most enlightened by the
gospel, i. 30_> e
Eat bread, a Hebraism, i. 461 e, its sig
nification, ii, 145 a, . Christ eat often
with his disciples after he rose from
the dead 601 606 614, iii. 153
Eaiing.wiih unwashed hands, contrary to
the tradition 'of the elders, i. 460, the
disciples are blamed for it, ib. Christ's
declaration concerning it 465 a 467
Ealing and drinking, not to be anxious
about, i. 238 240, ii. 112 113, eating and
drinking, till they were destroyed,
meaning of it 184 379 a
Eating and drinking in Christ's presence,
pleaded in vain, ii. 136, what it may
refer to, ib. e, disciples shall eat and
drink at Christ's table 406
Ecclesias! ical rulers, in what case with
pleasure to be submitted to, i. 485 h,
discussion of their li^htjiii. 224 q 225
t, ii. 30
Ecclesiastical censures attended with
ci- il inconveniences, their effects, vi.
378 c
Edwards, Dr. his observations, i\. 39 e
539 c
Egypt, Jesus carried thither, i. 86 a,
brought back from thence 89. Egyp
tian literature, iii, 89 d. Egyptian
impostor raises a sedi ion 322 a. Paul
asked if he were not him, ib.
Egyptian Christians, the manner in which
some of them partook of the Lord's
supper, iv. 303 c
Elamites, observation on them, iii. 16 g
Elders, respect paid by tlie Jews to their
traditions,!. 460 c 461. Jesus rejected

GENERAL INDEX.

by them 487, who intended by the elders
of the people, ii. 312 e, question Christ's
authority 313, silenced by him, ib. con
sult how to put him to death 400, send
a guard to seize him 487, some even
go with them, ib. 492, are present when
Jesus is brought before Caiaphas 496,
declare him guilty of death 508, accuse
him before Pilate 512, persuade the peo
ple to prefer Barabbas 522, deride him
when upon the cross 545, their behav
iour when Judas confesses his guilt
568 572, bribe the soldiers to say, that
his disciples stole the body 592, pres
ent when Peter and John were exam
ined iii. 44, accuse Stephen 76, Paul ap
peals to them 325, accuse him to Fe
lix 345, and apply to Festus for judg
ment against him 357 362
Elders, when first mentioned in the
Christian church, iii. 165 k, how con
stituted 210 d, Paul and Barnabas con
sult them 215 b,the elders ofthe church
at Ephesus sent for to Miletus 301 ex
pressly called bishops, ib. a, Paul takes
his leave of them 302—307, they la-
lnentthat theyshallseehis face no more
307r,all the elders at Jerusalem present
when Paul reports his success among
the Gentiles 314
Elders, some presided well whodid not
labour in the word, (Jfc. v. 403 404,
and notes, what the double honour of
which they are worthy, ib. b, the term
sometimes only means aged persons, v.
397 a
Elect angels, v. 405 f
Elect, shall be avenged, ii. 189, the days
of tribulation shortened for their sake
370 i, impostors deceive the elect 371,
Christ will gather them together 375
e
Election of grace, iv. 123 b
Elements of the world, what, v. 259 Sc c
Elijah pleads against Israel, iv. 122 the
success of hi s prayer for a drought, vi.
171
Elijah, sent to a widow at Sarepta, i. 187,
appears with Moses at the transfigura
tion, ii. 2 3 e, John should come in his
power, i. 33 321 g, ii. 6, declares that
he was not Elijah, i. 123 b, Jesus
thought to be Elijah 424, disciples'
inquiry about his coming, ii. 5, Jesus's
answer 6 m, strange notion of Elijah's
coming confuted 6 1. See Eloi.
Elisha cleanses Naaman the Syrian, i.
188
Elizabeth, barren, i. 31, angel foretels
that she should bear a son 32, her con
ception and retirement 36 1, her joy,

at the virgin Mary's visit, 42 the de
cency with which she hints her hus
band's unbelief, ib. b, is delivered of
John the Baptist, 46 probably died
while he was young, 51 127 c
Ellipsis, a very bold one, v. 590 g
Ellipsis, instances of it, i. 48 k 65 f 462 g,
ii, 67 d 94 c 129 e 146 b
Eloi, Eloi, 8cc. not properly Hebrew
words, ii. 551 g, what they implied,
552 h, Jews conceit thereupon ib.
553
Eloquence, abused to infamous purposes,
iii. 348
Eisner, his criticisms and remarks, i. 47
c 49 e 462 g 34 g, ii 159 h 189 c
277 h 501 p, i. 225 s, ii. 204 a 223 a
368 c( iii. 2 c 187 e, ii. 574 e, iii.
250 b 21 b, ii. 157 b, iii. 47 1 147 k
145 f, i. 484 f, ii. 440 c, i. 341 b 405
• 445 b, ii. 98 b, iii. 26l n, ii. 383 h.
110 c 171 c 533 n, iii. 29 e 350 d, ii.
21 g 534 q 563 k 186 e, iii 25 k 237
a 387 f 102 r 122 b 123 e 241, i. 346
f 367 a 390 d 391 e, i. 270 d 26 e
iii. 289 h, ii. 585 c 605 d, iii. 123 c
126 k 326 h 205 f 288 f, ii. 556 q,
iii. 52 c 176 b 177 d
Elymas, the sorcerer, opposes Saul, iii.
182 h, is struck blind 183, what this is
an emblem of 184
Embassadors for Christ, ministers may be
called so, iv. 421 d, St. Paul discharged
th? office in a chain, v. 181 1
Emmanuel, a name given to Christ, i.
54
Emmaus, where situated, ii. 594 h, Jesus
appears to two disciples, as they were
going thither, ib. 596 who these were
597 b 593 f
Enallage, very frequent, ii. 106 e 621 a.
See Plural
Encomiums, instruments of mischief, ii.
332
End ofthe world, the concluding dispen-
sation of God to* it, iv. 287 h— of all
things, how St. Peter says it is at hand,
vi. 216 a
Endure to the end, good effect of it, it.
355
Enemies, no authority for hating them,
l. 225 commanded to love them, ib. 300
301, example set us of it, ii. 540, the
most inveterate those of a man's own
family, i. 419
Enemies of Christ, slain before him ; to
what it may refer, ii. 273 ', his ene
mies made his footstool 341, iii. 25 k,
not able to do more, than shall make a
part of his scheme 54

GENERAL INDEX.

Enemies of the cross of Christ, who, v.
227 d
English language, its povertv, i. 46 b, 286
b, 439 b
Enoch's prophecy, a foolish book, not
quoted by Jude, vi. 350 e — his prophecy
of the Lord's coming, ib. f, why not
recorded by Moses, ib.
Enon, a place where John baptized, i,
36 a
Enrollment, at the time Christ was born,
i. 65 b, cause of every one's going lo
his own city, ib. c, a proof that the Je ws
were subject to the Romans, ib. many
tumults occasioned by the taxation it
was followed with, iii. 66 g
Entertainments often made in the idols'
temple, iv. 269 e, hereby communion
with the idol maintained, 289 b
290 c
_Enty and Lavington, (Messieurs) their
dispute with Mr. H.dlet, iii. 304 k
Envy to be avoided, ii. 138, appeared in
the disciples, 36, how to be cured, i. 142
Epaphras, converted by Paul, iii. 286 a
Epenetus, converted by Paul, iii. 268
Ephesus, addicted to magical arts, iii.
285', zealous for the worship of Dia
na, 291 n, acts of the apostles there,
275 277 280 a 281 b 282 e 305 m 283
f 284 285 k 286 a 287 288 289 k
295 a
Epistle to the Ephesians written at Rome,
401 g
Ephesus, the people there remarkable for
learning and abandoned characters, v.
Ill b. How St Paul fought with beasts
there, iv. 352 k, fewer irregularities
in that church than in most to which
Si. Paul wrote, iv. 365 f, they seem
to have reformed what he blamed, vi.
378 e
Ephraim, where it lay, ii. 135 a 253 c,
Jesus retires to it with his disciples,
253
Epicurians, account of their principles,
iii. 257 d, joined with the Stoics in
opposing Paul, ib. their contempt of
him, 258 e, how they mistook his doc
trine, ib. f 264 s
Epiphanius, his observations, iii. 7 a 134
p330c
Epistles, hints given from them, iii. 210
c 215 a d 227 a 231 232 a 249 a 267
268 269 270 ' 278 f 286 a 287 c 295 a
b, when and where written, 270 ' 306
a 396 d 305 b c 302 e 327 r 414 1 421 g
449 d '
Epistles. How the Corinthian con
verts .were St. Paul's epistles, iv. 399
8c c
Equivocation, dangerous, ii. 65

Erasmus, his observation and remarks, v!. I
72 a 95 h 101 k 110 b 111 e 123 c
154 g 161 li, ii- 60 a 220 f 128 c 433
c 601 k, iii. 16 • 151 d 155 1 172 1
E astus, sent to Macedonia, iii. 287 c
Erroneous principles to be avoided, i. 480
481, the fatal tendency of error, ii. 53,
not to be eagerly solicitous in opposing
such mistakes, as do not affect men's
eternal state, iii. 6
E.au, God said to hate him, refers to
his posterity, not his final state, iv.
104 g, why said to be rejected, vi. 110
d e, and charged with proph aneness,
109 b
Essay on the several dispensations of God,
what it illustrates, ii. 561 h
Essenes, a sort of hermit Jews, i. 392c,
abstained from flesh, and even fruits,
iv. 152 b
E.ernal life, whose gift, ii. 215 466,
whose commandment 308, the words
of it, i. 449, what must be done to in
herit it, ii. 84, the knowledge necessa-
ry to it, 466 b, he that believeth hath
it, i. 154 449, the Jews unworthy of
it, iii. 198 c, can never be obtained by
such as will not accept it on the terms
of the gospel, 201, where secured, we
mav be cheerful under temporal losses,
389.
Evangelists, reflections on their writings,
i. 346 d 398 ', ii. '248 h, i. 375 a
378 b, ii. 13 h, iii. 336 e, ii. 17 303
e 494 240 b 574 e 376 h, iii. 43 b
399 c
Evans, Dr. his remarks, i. 135 e 245 g, ii.
412 h
Eucharist ; see Sacrament
Everlasting continuance of future re
wards, See. why so expressly asserted,
ii. 396 h
Evidence, how far to be insisted on, i,
183, the degrees of it are not to be pre
scribed to God, 481
Evil thoughts, how better rendered, i.
467 b
Evil speaking forbidden, what, v. 296 a
Ennapius, observations on him, ii. 2 c
423 b
Eunuchs of several kinds, ii. 221, the
Hebrew for it sometimes properly ren
dered an officer, iii. 115 c. Ethiopian
eunuch converted, 115 119, said to
have planted a church in Ethiopia, ib.
m
Euroclydon, observation on it, iii. 280 g
Eusebius, his remark, i. 21 a, i. 27 a 84 s,
ii. 535 s, iii. 119 m 530 c 168 b, i. 89 k,
ii. 369 e, iii. 422
Eutropius, remark on him, ii 31 b
Eutychus^restored to life by Paul, iii- 208'

GENERAL INDEX.

Examination of ourselves urged in a view
ofthe final retribution, v. 78
Example of Christ, what it should teach
us, i. 327 1, ii. 260 411, no warrant to
speak of princes with severity 140. See
also iii. 156
Excommunication, various kinds of it
among the Jews, ii. 445 a, learnedly
described by Grotius, i. 299 c, disci
ples warned to expect it, li. 455, happy
under it, i. 299, ordered by the Sanhe
drim on confessing Jesus to be Christ,
ii. 197 ', did not hinder Paul and Bar
nabas from preaching in the syna
gogues, iii. 185 b
Excommunication in the power of partic
ular churches, iv. 240 '', the ill effects
of annexing cii il inconveniencies to it,
vi. 378 e
Execution of malefactors among the Ro
mans, the manner of it alluded to, iv.
240t
Executioners, none in ancient times, i.
426 p
Exorcisms practised by the Jews, i. 337 ',
disappointment of the exorcists at
Ephesus, iii. 283 g
Experience of mercy, what it should do,
i. 443
Ecstacy, the manner of it, iii. 145 g, vision
Peter had in one at Joppa 145 146,
Paul in one, while praying in the tem
ple 329
Eye, the light of the body, i. 237 351 b,
consequence of its being clear or dis
tempered 237 b 352, to pluck it out,
if it offends 221 c, ii. 22, a good or evil
eye, how used, i. 237 b, ii. 238 h

Fabric-Us, his remarks, ii. 619 e, iii. 24 h
71a
Fair Havens, Paul advises to winterthere
in his voyage to Rome, iii. 479 480
Faith, in Christ, of whom required, i. 257
c 384 g, ii. 11, not universally 194 d,iii.
138 a, where as a grain of mustard
seed efficacious, ii. 12 g 176 c 311,
faith in God, how remarkably shewn,
ib. b, necessity of it, i. 154 161 272,
what that which is saving includes 16l
', the effect of a divine energy, ii. 301 b,
speculative faith, where often found,
iii. 109, why exercised with trials, i.
443, how ihost acceptable, ii. 610, its
triumph in Moses, iii. 93, how some
times confirmed, i. 318 402, weakness
Ofthe disciples' faith 379 440 479, ii.
10 12 113 176 589 594, when Christ

comes, will he find faith in the land .
189 d
Faith purifies the heart, iii. 217, why it
should be preached 125 371, sometimes
put for fidelity, ii. 350 a
Faith of God, what, iv. 34 Sc b
Faith, an assent to the truth of Christi
anity, v. 374 a. Fidelity, v. 74 g — mi
raculous, iv. 313 f, unprofitable without
love 321 a 322 e. St. Paul's and St.-
James's notion of faith reconciled, iv.
43 h, vi. 150 a 151 b 153 d— as used
1 Cor. xiii. 2, different from that spoken.
of in Romans, iv. 321 d, St. Paul's defi
nition of it, vi. 83 84, and notes. Saurin.
thinks we cannot conclude that all who
are mentioned, Heb. xi. as instances of
it, were entitled to God's final favour
95 k— the gift of God, v. 115 k, the
work of his Spirit, iv. 311 c, but this
not meant, Col. ii. 12, when it is called
faith of*the operation of God, v. 261 f— »
the way to enter into rest, vi. 28 g —
works by love, v. 65 Sc b, is the Christ
ian's shield, v. 179 f g, the just shall
live by it 38 St h, it is imputed tous for
righteousness, iv. 46, yet to be under
stood consistent with our justification
by Christ's righteousness 47 e, what
the proportion of faith 137 f, and the
prayer of faith, vi. 170 e
Faithful in a very little, not faithful in an
other's, both how rewarded, ii. 166 g
False Messiahs, how received by the
Pharisees, i. 277 g, many would come,
ii. 360 f 371 1, cautions against them
360 371 372, many appeared during
the siege 371 1, and the close of the
Jewish state 360 f
False prophets, how they come, i. 246 c,
how spoken of by the Jews 300, dis
ciples warned against them, ii. 365
371, their signs and prodigies, no rea
son against admitting miracles 3711
False witnesses sought against Jesus, ii.
504, none found, whose testimony was
sufficient 505, reflection thereon 504
e 509, what he says misrepresented by
two of them 505 d, suborned against
Stephen, iii. 76 78 a
Family prayer, its tendency to preserve
family peace, v. 149 m, vi. 205c
Famines and pestilences lo precede the
destruction of Jerusalem, ii. 360 g fam
ine foretold by Agabus, iii. 164 165, to
which of the famines in the reign of
Claudius this may refer 165 g
Far be it from thee, various senses given,
to it, i. 488 c
Farthings, Roman, their value, ij. 105 b

VOL. 6.

71

GENERAL INDEX.

Fasts, wherefore to be kept, i. 234, Jesus
fists in the wilderness 117, disciples
vindicated in fasting less frequently than
those of John 390 391, demons to
be cast out by prayer and fasting, ii. 12
g, reflection thereon 14, Pharisee boasts
of his fasting 190, days kept as fasts
by them and the primitive Christians,
ib. f, angel appears to Cornelius while
fasting and praying, ii. 150. Fasting
used, when Barnabas and Saul were set
apart at Antioch 181, and when they
constituted presbyters 210 211. Fast
of expiation, when observed 379 e,
dangerous sailing after this fast, ib.
those that sailed with Paul continue
fasting to the fourteenth day 386 c
Father, his testimony to Christ, i. 276,
ii. 66, owns him by a voice from heav
en, i. 114, ii. 4 ', none has seen him
but Christ, i. Ill 276 451, who in
timately knows him, ii. 51*d, how to
be truly known, i. Ill 326, ii. 82, not
known by the Jews 66, regard of Christ
to his Father's house, i. 94 f 142, did Father or mother, not to be loved like
not conceal from the Jews, that God Christ, i. 420, but even to be hated in
was his Father 143 c 269 e 270 f, Jews regard to him 149 b, command to non-
offended at his calling him so 269 c, our them, rendered of no effect by the
his declaration thereupon 270 d, his Pharisees, i. 462 g
proofs of it, ib.e 271 272 273, all things Father and son at variance, i. 415 b, ii.
given by the Father into Christ's hands 123, i. 414, ii. 363
326, ii. 82, has appointed him a king- Fathers of the Christian church, how far
dom 414, aealed him, i. 445 b, and g-iv- to be relied on, iii. 324 c, supposed,
en him as the true bread from heaven that each good man has his guardian
447 d, and to have life in himself 271, angel, ii. 25 a
reflection on his living by the Father Favours from those whose intimacy is
454 ', all that he gives to Christ to dangerous, not always to be refused, i.
333
Fear, not man, but God, to be the object
of it, i. 416, ii. 105, in comparison of
whom we should fear nothing, i. 416,
il. 105, weakness of fearing man 202,
he that feareth God, is acceptable to
him, iii. 151, reflection on it, ib. c 186 d

249, Philip asks him to shew them
the Father 435 1, he that has seen
Christ has seen the Father 436 m,
when his disciples left him, the Father
with him 464, Christ's prayers to the
Father 465 466 467 468 469 471 474,
speaks of his coming to him 468 e,
prays, that he would glorify his name
296, submits to his Father's will 481
482, if Christ had asked, would have
given him more than twelve legions of
angels 491, but he would drink the
cup his Father gave him, ib. Christ
prays the Father to forgive his murder
ers 540 f, commits his Spirit to him
554 I, Christ not yet ascended to his
Father 581 g, bids Mary go and tell
his brethren, he was soon to ascend
to his and their Father 582 t, as the
Father sent Christ, so did he send his
apostles 607, the times and seasons
placed by the Father under his own au
thority 631 iii. 4, of that day and hour
no one knows, but the Father, ii. 377 '

come to him 448 g, will that none
should be lost 449, ii. 26, greater than
all 212 d, necessity of being taught by
him, i. 451 455 457 d, hides from the
wise what he reveals to babes 245 h,
ii. 82, this, why lo be acquiesced in, i.
326, ii. 82, sovereignty of his love ad-

mired 84, knows what his people need, Feast, used to signify the Passover, i. 262

. 240, ii. 113, ready to bestow good
things, i. 244 245, and will give the
Spirit to them that ask him, ii. 95,
himself loveth them 463, whatever
they ask in the name of Christ, he will
do it 447 462, the Father's pleasure,
what 114, Christ and the Father one
213 e, the Father greater than him

a, Christ might omit attending some of
the great feasts 459 b, ii. 42 b, 44 '",
why Paul might choose to attend them,
iii. 276 c 299 1, lowest place to be
chosen at a feast, ii. 143, which place
Christ himself might probably take at
the Pharisee's table, ib. g, Pharisees
chose the highest 142 344

443, Christ spake, as the Father gave Feast of dedication, why observed by the

him commandment 308 440, and finish
ed the work he gave him to do, ii. 467.
Christ's kingdom, not his to give, but
to those for whom it is prepared by his
Father 259, if any serve him, the Fa
ther will honour him 295 296, is thank-

Jews, ii. 180 c 211 a, kept in Decem
ber, ib. Samaritans refuse to entertain
Christ going to this feast 178 a, his
cure at it of the blind man 193 a, Jews
attempt to stone him during this feast
213 215

ed by Christ, as always hearing him Feast of tabernacles, design of its institu-

GENERAL INDEX.

tion, ii. 42, the seventy probably sent
out before it 36 a 80 b, Christ goes up
to it in a private way 43 f 44 g, his be
haviour during the feast 46 54 a, his
last circuit made between this and the
Feast of Dedication 80 a
Felix, an oppressive governor, iii. 345 e,
presided in Judea several years 349 a,
Egyptian impostor defeated by him 322
a, how long Governor, when Paul was
brought before him 349 a, Paul is sent
to him at Cesarea 343, the Jews accuse
him before Felix 345 347, who ad
journs the cause 352 f, but permits
Paul to be visited by his friends 353
g, trembles on hearing Paul's discourse
354 a 355 b 356 d, quits the province
356, followed by the Jews with com
plaints to Rome, ib. e 345 e
Festus applied to by the Jews to send
Paul to Jerusalem, iii. 357 f, will have
him tried at Cesarea 357 g, but asks
him, if he would go and be judged at
Jerusalem 358, on which Paul appeals
to Cesar, and Festus admits his appeal
359
Festus informs Agrippa and Berenice of
Paul's case 362 364, and brings him
forth before a large assembly 365, tells
Paul he is mad 373 n o
Fever cured, i. 182 g 200, iii. 391, rebuking
the fever, a proper expression, i. 200 g
Field, he that is at work there should not
go back to take his clothes, ii. 185 368,
beauty in the expression, ib. c
Fiery darts, isfc. what the expression re
fers to, v. 179 g, fiery trial, vi. 179 c
Fifty years old, Christ is spoken of by the
Jews as not so old, ii. 78 f
Fig tree, cursed by Christ, ii. 303 304
310, parable of the barren fig tree,
what supposed by some to refer to 128
d, of the fig tree shooting forth its
leaves 376
Filling the heart, wherefore used, iii.
56 d
Filth of the world, xaBa^piala, what, iv.
232 e
Fire, what it is to heap coals of fire on
the head of an enemy, iv. 143 e, what
to be saved through it 221 d
Fire on the earth, observations on it, ii.
122 a
Fire from heaven, James and John ask, if
they should call for it, ii. 180, under
stood the genius of the gospel better
afterwards, iii. 110 a
Fire prepared for the devil and his angels,
observations on it, ii. 395 f, fire not
quenched, what it may refer to 23, burn

ing the chaff with unquenchable fire, mean
ing of it, i. 107 k
First shall be last, ii. 137 233 238, if any
desire to be first, let him be last 19
First born, at what price redeemed, i. 73,
insinuation contained under it 73 c,
Christ called the First born 55 f
First born, why saints called so, vi. 112 k
First fruits, vi. 142 e 457 b
First day of the week, the day of Christ's
resurrection, ii. 574, the usual time
when the disciples celebrated the eu
charist, iii. 297 g
Fishes, miraculous draught, at the request
of Peter and his partners, i. 196, re
flections thereon, i. 192 k 197, another
miracle of the same kind, wrought by
Christ after his resurrection, ii. 613 e.
Fish supplies Christ with tribute
money 17 f
Five thousand fed with five loaves, and
two small fishes, i. 435, observations
thereon 441 k 446
Fleming, Mr. his remarks, i. 68 k 80 b
116 a 184 a 144 h 264 g 269 a 295 g,
ii. 612 b, i. 440 d 411 o, ii. 1 a 3 g 68 f
308 b 78 e 231 ; 435 ' 189 d 467* c 484
k 527 e 555 n o, iii. 14 c 55 a 73 f 268 a
176 b 325 h 179 a 180 c 258 e 269 g
Flesh, what put for, i. 149 d, often signi
fies man in this calamitous state 29 m,
profits nothing 453, reveals not Christ
to us 484 487
Flesh of Christ, what, i. 448, how to be
eat 446 447 f 453 f
Flesh, the Mosaic law, iv. 73. Flesh and
spirit, what, v. 70 a. Works of the
flesh, what 71, include errors and
evil dispositions of the mind, ib. b,
who are after the flesh, iv. 84, what
it is to mind the flesh, ib. those that do
it cannot please God 85, of sowing to
the flesh and spirit, and the different
effects, v. 81 82
Flood, how it came upon them, ii. 184
379 a
Flowers, remark on them, i. 239 k
Flute players, or minstrels, when used, i.
399 1
Folly of God, what the phrase means, iv.
205 h
Fool, how sometimes to be rendered, i.
217 m, what it answers to, i. 217 1
Foot, to be cut off, if it offends, ii. 22
k
Foot races alluded to, iv. 280, isfc.
Foppery in men or women reproved, v.
378 k
For, _.«g in St. Paul's writings often has
not the force of an illative particle, iv<

GENERAL INDEX.

55 f, v. 31 d, is sometimes an exple
tive, iv, 69 b, sometimes introduces a
co-ordinate proof of something at a
distance 107 a, is a copulative 356 d,
or might be rendered, / say, v. 59 a,
vide yag in the Greek index *
For, used instead of Therefore, i. 332 k
352 d
Forgiving sins, whom it belongs to, i. 258
259 261 332, forgiveness, in whose
name to be preached, ii. 624 f, baptism
required in order to forgiveness, iii.
27 a, repentance necessary to it 42,
Christ exalted to give repentance and
forgiveness 65, how it is to be received
125 371, prophets bear witness of for
giveness throughshim 153 h, through
him preached by the apostles 193
Forgiveness of injuries, whence enforced,
i. 233 n, ii. 96, wherefore necessary to
be granted to others, i. 232 303 a, ii.
33 312 316, ought to be repeated to an
offending brother 34 172
Forgiveness of injuries urged from the
freedom of Divine forgiveness, v. 153
and notes
Form of God, what, v. 207 Sc b
Fornication, iv. 247  249, eating things
offered tp idols probably called so, vi.
387 b
Fornication, why forbidden the Gentile
converts, iii. 225 s, observation there
on, ib.
Forsaking all for Christ, of whom requir
ed, ii. 152, what lo be followed with
232
Fortuita .aera, remarks on it, i. 234 q
Fortunatus visits Paul at Ephesus, iii.
286 a
Foundation of God, and its inscriptions,
v. 440 a
Four thousand fed with seven loaves and
a few little fishes, i. 475, manner how
they were seated, ib. d
Fourmont, Mr. observation of his, iii.
71a
Fox, a title given to Herod, ii. 137 f
Fragments, twelve baskets full taken up
when the 5000 were fed, i. 435 480,
seven, after feeding the 4000, 475 480
French Version, observation on it, i.
100 c
Friend, Dr. remark of his, i. 395 e
Friend's ji.lding to the importunity of
his friend, reflection on it, ii. 94 con-
veise with friends, when to be broken
off, iii. 301, not strange, if some of them
prove false, ii 494
"friends of Christ, what they do 448,
his disciples not servants, but friends
450 b
7-itndship, how the greatest shewn, i. 23

observation thereon, iii. 156, will make
us to rej'oice, i. 45 47
Fringes, the Jews ordered to wear them,
i. 395, those of the Pharisees very-
large, ii. 345
Frugality, whence to be learnt, i. 438
476
Fruits, put for action, i. 2461, discovers
what men are, ib. 247, many things
ready to prevent our fruitfulness 365,
what necessary to promote it, ii, 447
Fuller, Dr. explanation of his, i. 488 c
Furcifer, meaning of it, ii. 537 b
Future events, the knowledge of them n<j
benefit to mankind, iii. 247, the devii
not acquainted with them, ib. 248
Future state, remark upon it, ii. 173 g
G.
Gabbatha, the place where Pilate passed
sentence upon Jesus, ii. 531 1
Gabriel; see Angel
Gadarenes, or Gergesenes, Christ's ac
tions in their country, i 381a, swine
kept by them contrary to the law 384
g, hearing they were driven into the
sea 385, are afraid of some further
judgment, and desire Christ to depart
out of their coasts 386 m, their stupid.
ity in it 388, their city the first that
suffered by the Romans in the Jewish
war 3861
Gaining a loss, what intimated by it, iii.
382-
Gaius of Macedonia, seized by the mob
at Ephesus, iii. 289, supposed to be the
same with Gaius of Derbe 296 d, other
particulars concerning him, ib.
Gaius, to whom St. John writes, who, vi.
333 a
Galatia, Paul travels through it in his
second progress, iii. 233, his epistle to
the Galatians, where written from 270
', Paul travels through it in his third
progress 276 d, Gal. ii. 1, what it re
lates lo 214 a, Gal, ii. 2, what it may
refer to 227 a
Galatians were a colony ofthe Gauls, v.
13 g
Galilee, Joseph goes from thence, i. 66,
returns there again 77 o, 83 n, takes
Jesus there 89 90 77 Q. Herod
Antipas, when tetrarch of it 98,
Christ comes from thence to be bap
tized by John 112, returns there again
131 a, where he attends a marriage
feast 136, and performs his first mira
cle 140 1. See iii, 152, conies from
thence to his first Passover at Jerusa
lem, i. 142, returns there again through
Samaria 167 168, preaches there 176
a, travels through a considerable part of

GENERAL INDEX.

it 180 184, his fame spread through all
the region round about 200, takes a
circuit through all Galilee 205 334,
makes but one tour to it between his
first and second Passover 191 f, goes
from thence to his second Passover at
Jerusalem 256 a, returns again 280 a
288, and is followed by great multitudes
289 takes another progress through it
334, 381 returns to it from the country
ofthe Gadarenes 387, and having gone
round all their cities 422, quits it 430
c, but returns again 442 uncertain
whether Christ went up from thence
to his third Passover 459 b, ii. 42 b,
-he quits it again, i. 468, returns 471,
goes to the coasts of Magdala 476, but
soon returns, and quits it again 476, he
passes privately through Galilee with
his disciples, ii. 14 a, where he gives
them an account of his approaching
sufferings 15, and after walking there
some time 42, goes up to ihe Feast of
tabernacles 44, his coming out of Gali
lee urged as an objection to his being
the Messiah 56 58 1, his last circuit
through Galilee, when it appears to
have been 80 a 134 a, observation on
the 500 brethren there 80 a 621 a.
Herod uneasy at his stay there 16, those
parts of Samaria that lay next to Gali
lee, taken by him in his way to Jerusalem
177, no proof that he ever went back
there 178 a, how he might be said to
arise from thence 217 a, appoints his dis
ciples to meet him after he was risen,
at a certain mountain in Galilee 477 b,
this appointment is renewed 586 588,
appears to several disciples there 612
d, and to above 500 brethren 621 most
of whom continued in Galilee, when
the apostles returned to Jerusalem, iii.
8, the churches there have rest 135 r
Galilee, of the Gentiles, i. 190 c
Galilee, (See of, ) i. 195 b. See Gennesa-
reth
Galileans slain by Pilate, ii, 126 a, obser-
vations thereon 127 b
Gall of bitterness, remark on it, iii. 112 f
Gallio, proconsul of Achaia, iii. 271 k, his
conduct when Paul was brought before
him, ib. 1 272 m
Gamaliel, who, iii. 66 f, counsel his to the
Sanhedrim 67 68, effect of it 68, obser
vation thereon 70, Paul was educated
by him 324 d 368 d, remark on his ac
quainting him with the advice he gave to
the Sanhedrim 66 f, died before Paul
was brought before the Sanhedrim
338 h, prayer ascribed to him 370 h

Games, Olympic, Circensian, c3"c. Allu
sions to them, iv. 280 282 and notes
365 f, v. 65 c 222 k 1 m n 271 d 346
a 392 e 412 f 434, vi. 101 notes 104 b
106 k 107 m 112 ''
Garden qf Gethsemane, why so called-^ i
476 a, where it lay, ib, Jesus often spenl
a considerable part of the night there
339 476 486 a, his last retirement, ago
ny, and apprehension there, 476 486
Garments of Jesus divided by the soldiers,
ii. 543 b, long garments affected by the
Pharisees 345
Garments spotted with the flesh, what,
vi. 352 k, to what the expression, blessed
is he that watcheth, and keepeth his gar
ments, alludes, vi. 470 e
Garthwait, his harmony, i. 73 b
Gates of keil, Sec. how to be understood, i.
486 f , remark thereon.
Gaza ruined and rebuilt, iii. 115 b, Philip
ordered to meet the eunuch in the way
to it 114
Genealogy of Christ, by Matthew, i. 56
61, observations on it 57 e 59 g h 60 k
61 62 n
Genealogies, the fondness of the Jews for
them, v. 484 f, the tables made at the
the taxation referred to by several early
Christian writers, vi. 49 *
General expressions used in a confined
sense, vi. 155 c 289 ' 293 f 294 k. Gen
tiles, vide heathens,addicted to unclean
ness, v. 310 b, their admission to the
privileges ofthe gospel foretold in the
Old Testament, iv. Ill Sc a, and in the
promise to Abraham, v. 37 f, in what
sense this was a mystery 103 h, their
riches and fulness distinguished, iv. 141
a, how the offering of them sanctified
by the Spirit 166 d. Partakers of the
spiritual things of the Jews 170
Generation of Jesus Christ, how to be ren
dered, i. 56 a, what it sometimes signi
fies, ii. 165 d, this generation shall not
pass away, he. how to be understood
377 h, who shall declare his generation?
what it may signify, iii. 117 f
Gennesareth, (Lake of,) the same with the
Seas of Galilee and Tiberias, i. 145 h
430 i: Jesus calls Peter, Andrew,
James, and John there 192 193, mirae-
ulous draught of fishes there 195 196,
preaches there out of a ship 355, stills
a tempest on it 379, and having crossed
it returns 387, crosses it again, 440,
442, the people cross it after him 444,
goes over to Dalmanutha 476, but
soon returns again 479, appears to

GENERAL INDEX.

some of his disciples there, ii. 612 613,
and, by a miraculous draught of fishes,
discovers who he was 613 e, Jesus goes
ashore there, i. 442 1
Gentiles, how looked upon by the Jews,
1.-470, times of the Gentiles fulfilled,
what intended by it 390 h, Christ not
charged with any message to them 470,
nor were they to be visited by the apos
tles 408, inference drawn therefrom
412, ii. 6261 629, idolatrous Gentiles,
•what they might sometimes do, ii.
153 a, included in the commission
given to the apostles 626 1, iii. 371 '.
Peter a stranger to the calling of the
Gentiles 28 d, Paul commissioned to
preach to them 125 370, at first
might not fully understand it 130 d
371', the same commission renewed
329 a 330, the gospel, when first
preached to the Gentiles 143. Corne
lius and his friends the first fruits of
the Gentiles 154 ', evidence of God's
receiving them 217, inference drawn
therefrom 156 201, admission of the
Gentiles into the church, not preached
by Christ 151 d, i. 309, ii. 208 b
327, Peter blamed for going to them,
iii. 157 a, vindicates himself 158 160,
the first preaching ofthe gospel to the
idolatrous Gentiles, when 162 b,
Barnabas and Saul set apart for that
purpose 180 e, Sergius Paulus not the
first convert among them 183 I, many
converted at Antioch in Pisidia 195
200, no reason for calling this the
harvest of the idolatrous Gentiles 200 ',
Gentiles stirred up against Paul and
Barnabas 202 203, would have wor
shipped them at Lystra 205 209, the
church acquainted, how God had open
ed a door of faith to the Gentiles 212
e, some insist that they should be cir
cumcised 214 216 f, their freedom
from the Mosaic ceremonies asserted
224 225 226 232 c, many who were
not proselytes might come out of curi
osity to hear the, apostles 202 a 267
d, the apostles declare they will turn
to the Gentiles 198 d 269, Christ was
set for a light to them 198 373. Paul
tells the brethren what God had done
among the Gentiles by his ministry
314, who glorify the Lord 315, tells
the Jews of his mission to the Gen
tiles 330, and those of Rome, that sal
vation of God is sent to the Gentiles 400
Gergesenes ; see Gadarenes
Gerizim, the Samaritans used to worship
there, i. 171 n, their temple on it de
stroyed by Hyrcanus, ib. o

Gethsemane ; see Garden
Gifts, how to be improved, i. 358 417 356,
ii. 270 204 397 398, observation on
them, i. 464
Gifts, vide spiritual. The unutterable
gift of God, iv. 449 g
Girding the loins, what it refers to, ii.
116 b, servants, when used to do it
176 e
Girdle, the form of those worn by the
Jewish priests, vi. 374 f, military gir
dle, a proper metaphor to express
truth, v. 178 d
Girgashites, the same with Gergesenes,
i. 381
Give to him that asketh thee, how to be
understood, i. 224 p, much happier to
give than to receive, iii. 307 q
Give us this day our daily bread, observa
tion on it, i. 232 m
Giving glory to God, the blind man was
called to do it, ii. 199 a
Gladiators, iv. 230 b
Glory of Christ, how contemplated, i. 30,
he received not glory from man 277 f,
nor sought his own glory, ii. 76, but
the glory of him that sent him 47,Christ
glorified his Father on earth 466 467
c, his people to behold the glory given
him 474, what this may refer to, ib.
d, the glory Christ will appear in, when
he comes to judgment, i. 490 h, ii.
232 393 a 507 b, distinction between
his own glory and that of the Father,
i. 470 h
Glory of God, Rom. iii. 23, thought by
some to be a lucid resemblance of the
Shechinah worn by our first parents,
iv. 41 e 81 u, Christ's appearing with
out sin interpreted of his wearing this,
vi. 68 k. Glory beheld by Moses an
emblem of that which Christians be
hold, iv. 405 f. Heavenly happiness
meant by that phrase, iv. 54 a, strong
expression to describe it, iv. 414 a
Glorifying a preacher, remark on it, i.
184 b
Gluttony and drunkenness to be guarded
against, ii. 380 c
Gnashing of teeth, explained, i. 368 h
Gnostics, their extravagant notion, i. 27
', when the sect rose, v. 369 c
Go in peace, observations on it, i. 333 1
93 g
God, in what to be imitated by us, i.
226 l, often called the God of Peace
211 k, his directions, the surest means
of safety 51, passions, when ascribed
to him, to be taken figuratively, ii.
154 d, his name, why often introduced,
iii. 88 b, takes pleasure in making his
people happy, ii. 114 d, is not austere

GENERAL INDEX.

and rigorous 271 f 274 392, ready to
receive penitents 162, represented as
weighing men's characters, Ike. iii. 102
r, knows all his works 221 f, is not the
God ofthe dead, &c. ii. 336, and cannot
be of those whom he suffers to perish,
ib. f, the faithful live to him, and shall
be raised 336 f, is often said to do what
he permits, i. 326 h, Christ given by his
determinate counsel, iii. 21 b, but with
out any violation of the freedom of those
who were the instruments of his death,
ii. 418 k, iii. 26 52 b, God raised him
up 22 24 25, and has exalted him 25 65,
is to be feared, as able to destroy both
soul and body, i. 416, ii. 105, a right
eous thing to obey God rather than
men, iii. 48 n 64, his counsel not to be
overthrown 68 70 338 ', intimations of
his will never to be resisted 313, did
not leave himself without witness
207 m, obligation we are under to
adore him 208, Paul declares to the
Athenians the God whom they wor
shipped 260 I, and himself preaches 261
262, propriety of his declaring to Felix,
that he worshipped the God of his fa
thers 350 d, nothing impossible to God,
i-40, ii. 23 ', who can easily baffle eve
ry purpose of his enemies, i. 91, and
raise up protectors for hispeople,where
they may least expect it, iii. 70 321 354
383, happiness of such as are related to
him 384, could have protected his a-
postles 213, form appointed in baptism,
what it shews, ii. 626 m
God, as applied to Christ, how to be un
derstood, i. 24 b
God of this world, who, iv. 407 d. The
heathen philosophers knew and yet de
nied the unity of God 17 h. He calls
the things that are not as though they
were 50 d, is light, vi. 277 c, the Fa
ther of lights 141 a, works all things
agreeably to the counsel of his own
will, v. 1041, his sovereignty in many
respects consistent with reason and
scripture, iv. 106, isfc his Providence is
concerned, in events owing to the wick
edness of men, vi. 223 e, and exercis
ed over evil spirits, vi. 471 f, his good
ness strongly expressed, v.338 d, vi.141
b. He endures with great long suffer
ing the vessels of wrath, iv. 108 d, is
called the God of peace, iv. 179, will
have all men be saved, v. 376 d, is
the Saviour of all men, 393 e. The
Father called the Saviour, v. 482 c.
Sight put for the knowledge of him,
why, vi. 292 d
Gods, meaning of this title., ii. 213 f 214 g,

supposed by the Heathen to have de
scended in the likeness of men, iii. 205
f, the worship of new gods forbidden
by the Roman law 239 e 350 d, Paul
looked upon at Athens as a setter forth
of strange gods 258 f, said to be a god
391 e
Godliness, how it has the promise of this
life and that to come, v. 393 d
Godlyin Christ Jesus, what the phrase
intimates, v. 447 f
Gog and Magog, who, vi. 494 f
Golgotha, the place where Christ was
crucified, ii. 437 539
Gomorrah j see Sodom.
Good to be returned for evil, iv. 143, how
it heaps up coals of fire, is'c. ib. e
Goodman, Dr. his remarks, ii. 158 e
Gospel, should be thankful that we
have it in writing, i 23, and trans
mitted safely to us, ib. concerned to
have our faith established by it, ib.
sad state in which it finds us 189,
reason to consider the preaching it as
an accept able time, ib. the happiness of
those that live under it 360, necessary
to improve the blessings of it 311, and
the aggravated guilt of those that de
spise it 328 364 411, is often called the
grace qf God, iii. 196 a, its spiritual
sense to be attended to, i. 358, what
designed to do 226 x, how perverted
and abused 216, the gospel story not
matter of amusement or curiosity, iii.
366, consequences attending it, ii. 628,
how our esteem of it should be shewn
636, acceptance of it, what, iii. 19 q,
deplorable to be hardened under it 402,
its divine authority, to whom it will ap
pear, ii. 46 b, never without sufficient
evidence 625 ', the touchstone by which
men will be tried, i. 78, and is a hum
bling scheme to confound its enemies
44 e, stupid objections against it 404 e,
revealing it to babes should not offend
us 328, nor the contentions it has occa
sioned 419 b 422, the damnation it pro
nounces no argument against the truth
of it, ii. 626 k, malignity of sinners in
rejecting it ly8,the gospel feast of long
standing ; millions regaled by it, ii. 148,
reflections thereon, ib 147 g, neglected
upon very low occasions 146 c, either
ope nly rejected or secretly disobeyed by
most 326, danger of slighting its calls
327, illustration of its progress, i. 357 e
363 370 371 374, ii. 133, its growing
success, how to be observed, ib. should
be preached among all nations before
Jerusalem was destroyed 362 366, the
several parts in which it was preached

General irfDEX.

By the apostles before that time 365 n,
their commission to preach it 625, re
flection on this 629, was every where
offered, iii. 41 m 132 162 181 185 198
202 249 251 372 268, the success of it,
what owing to 166 218, when it grew
and was multiplied 117 e, the progress
of it to be prayed for 54 218, and if un
concerned about its propagation, to
fear we have no part in its benefits 201,
the light of it degrades the vanities of
the Heathen 293, obstruction of it may
tend to its furtherance 313, shall never
be totally rooted out of the world 332
333, not a rule by which all men shall
be judged, iv. 27 1, established by
means that seemed weak, iv. 201 208
231 d, its plan and design grand, v. 167
& c, preached to the dead, vi. 214 1,
the last dispensation, iv. 287 h, vi. 67 g,
some think it is called the power of an
endless life, vi. 50 1
Governments, perhaps those who pre
sided in charities, iv. 137 h 318 f
Governors, the apostles should be brought
before them, i. 413 d, but the Spirit
would help them in their defence, ib.
e, this verified in Paul, iii. 376
Grace, how it operates, i. 150, gracefor
grace, how to be understood 110 d,
grace and truth, by whom they came
Ille, the riches of" divine grace, how
to be acknowledged, ii. 187 reflection
thereon 192, the wonders it effects
exemplified 265, will fill the heart
with generosity, iii. 54, the change it
wrought in Saul 127, its progress in
him 137, how it wrought on Lydia
and the jailor 244, those who experi
ence it ready to declare the way of sal
vation to others 136
Grace, Xapis, sometimes signifies, a gift,
iv. 439 c — of God bestowed upon the
churches of Macedonia, what 438 a,
opposed to works, iv. 123 c, how given
us in Christ, v. 429 d, how the differ
ence in moral characters owing to it,
iv. 228 f, the reality and sovereignty of
its operations, v. 210 h, freely given,
vi. 114 r
Grafting, a beautiful allusion to it, iv.
127 c
Grandeur and power, to whom danger
ous, i. 165 iii. 361
Grass flourishes to day, Sec. i. 239 1, ii.
113, green at the Passover, i. 414 g
Gratitude, delightful to the soul, ii. 182,
to God, put for the whole of Religion,
iv. 17 '
Craves opened at the death of Christ, ii.
555 o p, how Jesus is said to make his

grave with the rich in his death 564, re
flection on his visit to it 565
Graves that appear not, how the Phari
sees were like them, ii. 99 e, going to
the grave to weep, customary with the
ancients 247 f
Great, an epithet given to the Heathen
deities, iii. 289 ¦
Greatest in the kingdom of heaven, the apos
tles dispute about it, ii. 19 20, Christ's
observations to them, ib. 260 h 411,
their contention about it renewed 408
412
Grecians ; see Hellenists
Greece, visited by Paul, iii. 253 256, &
seq. 295 c
Greeks, a name given by the Jews to all
the Gentiles, iii. 162 b, some of them
desire to see Jesus, ii. 294 a, who
admits them, ib. c, the gospel preached
to them, iii. 162 b 163 210 b 250 253
268 e, tljfey beat Sosthenes, the ruler
ofthe synagogue 272 m, hear the word
at Ephesus 282 e, have the necessity
of repentance testified to them 303 o,
Paul charged with bringing them into
the temple 3181
Greek ; see Original, Paul speaks Greek,
iii. 322 a
Gregory Nyssen, reading of his, i. 137f
Grieving a brother, signifies to lead him
to commit sin, iv. 158 c
Groaning and sighing, ascribed to Christ,
i. 472 478, ii, 248
Grotius, quotations from, i. 172p, and
observations 189 h 299 c 340 q 106 g,
ii. 330 b, i- 93 a, iii. 171 g, i. 54 e 95 g
100, i. 100 d 184 e 185 g 208 e, ii. 238
k, i. 245 i 281 e 462 g, iii 250 b, ii. 25
a, iii. 234 e, ii. 144 ', i. 204 f 260 b, iii.
21 b, i. 66 d 71 o 76k 80 c 83 1 86 a
123 c 126 a 1401 154 e 156 k 165 k
199 d 381 b, ii. 9 b, i. 337 ' 203 d
266 k 320 b 329 a 332 k 342 a 370 b
416 h 454 k 463 ! 482 a 485 f 488 c
478 b, ii. 6 1 57 h, ib. ' 60 a 117 d,
128 d 354 h 141 b 297 g 336 f 409 c
420 n 533 o 549 b 568 c 614 h 611 a
619 f, iii, 11 1 45 f 61 a 47 k 53 f
66 g 78 b 84 h 99 1 100 m 106 e 126
ra 130 e 131 f 143 a 168 a 182 '' 235
g 242 n 289 k 290 1 343 a 351 e 353
f 359 h 375 r 387 g 391 f, ib. g
Grove, Mr. a remark of his, i. 230 f
Gualiperius, his account of the greater
and lesser Syrtis, iii. 381 h
Gulf, between the blessed and the dam
ned, ii. 170 c 171
Guyse, Dr. his observations, ii. 72 d
96 d 101 ' 271 f 407 a 487 c 532 m
576 h 577 k

GENERAL INDEX.

H.
Hair worn loose by mourners, i. 329 b,
adorned by women of pleasure 330 c,
not an hair shall perish, proverbial, ii.
364 1, iii. 386 d, hairs of our head num
bered, i. 418, ii. 105
Hale, (Sir Matthew,) his remarks, ii. 483
h 490 1 552 h
Hall, (Bishop,) bis writings, i. 472 f, his
remarks, ii. 195 e 490 1 568 d
Hallet, Mr. his observations and conjec
tures, i. 245 '; ii. 304 g, iii- 260 1
Hammond, Dr. his observations, i. 127 b
264 g 325 g 295 g 420 e, ii. 3 e 227 d
382 f 481 e, iii. 11 k 52 b 44f 75 1 97 e
106 e 117 g 118' 124 g 135 r 138 b 166
k 211 d 301 a 302 b 170 e 187 f 258 f
259 g 287 d 392 h
Hand, offending, to be cut off, i. 221, ii.
21
Hand writing, Col. ii, 14, what, and how
against us, v. 261 8i g
Happiness of the poor, mournful, 8cc. i.
208, & seq. 302, notions of the world
concerning it, different from those of
Christ 213
Hard to kick against tke goads, proverbial,
iii. 124 g
Hardness of heart, to be prayed against,
i. 443, God said to harden it, ii. 302 c,
dangerous to give way to it 305, the
excessive hardness to which a sinful
heart is capable of arriving 319 d,
amazing proof of it 595, deplorable to
be hardened under the gospel, iii. 402
Harlots believed John, ii. 315 316
Harmony ofthe evangelists, rules for set
tling it, i. 180 b 192 k 256 a 381 a, ii.
134 a, mistakes of several in the order
of it, i. 192 k 194 a 298 a 381 a 389 1,
ii. 25 a 178 a 179 b 192 a 612 d, some
little anticipations not improper in
compiling it 430 h, care taken in it
282 f
Harrington, Mr. his observations, iii. 206
g 210 d 292 q
Harris, (Dr. Samuel,) remark of his, ii.
5081, iii. 117 g
Harvest, how used, i. 367 368, joy of the
spiritual harvest 176 178, the labourers
in it few 405, ii. 37
Harvest cometh, how to be understood, i.
176 c, remark on it, ib.
Hate, often means no more than that
something else is greatly preferred, iv.
104 g
Hated by all men for Christ's sake, to be
expected by the apostles, i. 414 f, ii.
362 364 461 d, which way to be ac
counted for 364 k, by whom still to be
expected 451 e, he that hateth Christ
VOL. 6. ?2

hateth his Father also 452, reflection
thereon, ib. h, the scripture fulfilled in
their hating him without a cause 453 ',
should do good to them that hate us, i.
225 301
Hating and loving, how used in scripture,
ii. 149 b, life itself to be hated for
Christ,;*,
Head of John the Baptist, given in a
charger, i. 427, how treated by Hero
dias, ib, o q
Heads, men's to be uncovered, and wo
men's covered, iv, 298 a
Hearing the word, of no advantage with
out doing it, i, 250 405, they that hear
and do it, how regarded by Christ 354,
three sorts of bad hearers 361 362,
the fruitful hearers 363, care what and
how we hear 364 365
Hearing Christ required by a voice from
heaven, ii. 4, what it might refer to,ib. h
Heart, the spring of all pollution, i. 465
a 466 467, necessity of a constant
watch over it 468, the mouth will
speak according to the temper of the
heart 324, inference drawn therefrom
345, stupid and grown stiff with fat
ness 359 m, its deceit, ii, 182, its con
fidence in its own strength 468, re
flection thereon, ib. instance of its
treachery, iii. 355 c. See hardness, one
heart and soul, proverbial 53 c
Heathens anxious about earthly things, i.
240, ii. 113, vain repetitions in their
prayers, i. 231 h, the first preachers of
Christ's resurrection, ii. 591 a, what
they learnt ofthe Jews and Christians,
i. 119 n, how they represent the ar
rival of a public benefactor 191 e, their
opinion of infamous , persons 196 e,
thought a good man might sometimes
see their deities 210 ', how they sup
posed them to appear for such as suf
fered wrongfully, iii. 241 ', were sensi
ble ofthe sinfulness of adultery, ii. 63
g, foolish notion of their gods, iii. 261
m, were used to crown their victims
with garlands 205 1, their notion of
their images, ib. h 288 f. See Eisner,
vanities of their idol worship boldly
represented by the apostles 206 1
Heathens, (vide Gentiles,) had only a
precarious hope of a future state, v.
119 c, in what sense they were atheists,
ib. their moralists thought lying in some
cases justifiable 148 k— if virtuous may
be accepted through the atonement of
Christ, vi.'280 b
Heaven and earth, things in both united
under Christ, v. 103 >. Heavenly hap
piness described as a house not made

GENERAL INDEX.

with hands, iv. 415 c, heavenly things
purified with blood, vi. 67 f
Heaven, what it requires, i. 323, to be
admitted there, in vain desired when
the door is shut, ii. 135, the joys of it,
how represented 170 t, Christ's inti
mation of his own ascending to it, i.456
b, how said to prepare it forus.ii. 434 f
Heaven, how long shut up in the days of
Elijah, i. 187 n, this observed to agree
with the time of Christ's ministry, ib.
Heavens opened at the baptism of Christ,
i. 113 c, voice from thence declares
him to be the Son of God 114, how
Stephen saw the heavens opened, iii.
100 n
Heavenly things revealed by Christ, i.
153 c 160
Hebraisms, not retainsd in the version, i.
39 d 50 g 74 f 135 1 461 e, ii. 165 e,
where they may be fitly retained, i.
358 ', nothing at all, what it signifies,
ii. 452 g, the pains of death put for the
bonds of it, iii. 22 d, filling the heart,
how used 56 d, the name of God, what
often introduced to express 88 b
Hebrew not the language of the Jews in
the apostles' time, iii. 323 324
Hebrews, why complained of by the Gre
cians, iii. 72 b, the epistle to them,
when and where written 401 g
Hebrews, the epistle to them written be
fore the destruction of Jerusalem, vi.
120 h, about A. D. 63 132. Hebrew of
the Hebrews, what, v. 219 8c c
Heinsius, his observations and remarks,
i. 27 g 222 t, ii. 179 b 304 g 433 e, iii.
38 c 74 h 100 m, i 133 e 343 b 409 h,
ii. 23 m, iii. 216 g, ii. 540 d, iii. 2 b
115 c
Hell, what a fit emblem of it, i. 207 n,
seldom intended by the Greek word
Hades 484 f, the fire never quenched, he.
ii. 21 22 \ weak arguments on it 23 I.
See Gates
Hell, the meaning of the word hades, vi.
376 b, and of Tartarus 253 e
Hellenists, complain their widows are
neglected, iii. 72 b, deacons, most of
them Hellenists 73 f, Saul preaches
to them 134, idle story raised by them
' against him, ib. p
Helpers and governments, who, iv. 318 f
Herald, in the public games, Paul com
pares himself to one, iv. 318 n
Heresy, Paul's worship of God styled so
by the Jews, iii. 350 c, the charge of it,
by whom not to be feared 354
Heresy something worse than schism, iv.
303 b, one of the works ofthe flesh, v.
72 e

Heretics, who, v. 484 g, Jews kept at a
great distance from those they reck
oned such, vi. 327 d, some infer from
Rev xvii. 17 that it is the will of God
such should be cut off 483 f
Herod the Great, a cruel prince, i. 81 e,
complimented with the title of The
Messiah 287 f, alarmed at the report of
the wise men 81 86 b, when they have
found Christ, orders them to come
back and tell him 82 k, his rage on
being deluded by them 87 e f, dies 86
c 89 k, account of his disease, iii. 177 d,
i. 87 e f, his kingdom divided into, four
parts, i. 98
Herod Antipas, account of his quality and
lineage, i. 89 1 98 181 d 423 bp, ii. 519 a,
imprisons John the Baptist, i. 164,
would put him to death, but that he
fears the people 165, beheads him 425
— 427, hears the fame of Jesus 423,
opinion of his principles 424427 q,
fears Jesus to be John the Baptist 424
428, is desirous to see him 425, thinks
to drive him out of Galilee by threaten
ing to kill him, ii. 137 f, is spoken of b/
Jesus as a fox, ib. no certainty, that
the king going to war alludes to Herod
150 d, Jesus is sent to him by Pilate
518 519, his expectation to see some
miracle done by him, ib. is reconciled
to Pilate 520, and combines with hint
against Jesus, iii. 52 b, dies in banish.
ment at Lyons, i. 427 r, iii. 167 a
Herod Agrippa, his lineage and arrival to
the throne, iii. 167 a, persecutes the
church 167, imprisons Peter 169 d,
puts the keepers to death, on his es
cape 173 m, goes to Cesarea 175 a,
makes a public oration there 176 b, is
eaten with worms 177 c d
Herodians, account of that sect, i. 287 f,
ii. 328, conspire with the Pharisees
against Christ 267 f, attempt to insnare
him by a question, ii. 329, but are con
founded 331
Herodias seduced, and married by Herod,
i. 163 a, the cause of his ruin 164 g, is
incensed against John the Baptist, ib.
urges her daughter to ask his head
426, which being brought her, she
treats it very disdainfully 427 q, dies,
ib. r
Hesiod, his character of a good plough
man, i. 378 k
High priest, who, when David eat the
shew bread, i. 281 e, two mentioned
as high priests when John began his
ministry 98 f. Caiaphas spoken of as
high priest, ii. 252 a 495, some of
them of the sect of the Sadducees, iii.

GENERAL INDEX.

61 a, the rulers of the Jews meet in
the high priest's palace, ii. 400. Peter
smites a servant ofthe high priest 490
1. Jesus led away to Caiaphas the
high priest 495 a. John known to the
high priest 496 c, introduces Peter
497, servant of the high priest taxes
Peter, as having been in the garden
with Jesus 500. High priest asks Jesus
of his disciples and about his doctrine
503, examines him 506, adjures him
to tell, whether he be the Christ 506,
rents his clothes on Jesus's answer 507,
', and they all condemn him, as guilty
of death 508. Annas called high priest,
iii. 44 d, the high priest and Saddu
cees apprehend the twelve apostles €1
a, are surprised to hear they were got
out of prison 63, are told they were
teaching in the temple, ib. the high
priest charges them with teaching in
the name of Jesus 64, are enraged at
their vindication 65, but having scourg
ed them, dismiss them 68
High priest calls upon Stephen to answer
for himself 79. Saul obtains letters
from the high priest 123 c 325, appeals
to him, how violent a persecutor he had
been 325, reflection thereon, ib. g.
Ananias the high priest commands
Paul to be smitten 335 b c, who
charges him with acting contrary to
the law, ib. d, his answer on being
questioned theneon 336 e. Ananias the
high priest follows Paul to Cesarea
345. Festus applied to by the high
priest to send for Paul to Jerusalem
357 f, observation on the high priest at-
this time, ib. g
Highways, Sec. sg nt to for guests, ii. 146
f325e
Hilary, a remark of his,ii. 483 '
lfinnon, (Valley of,) an emblem of hell, i.
217n
Hoadly, (Bishop,) his remarks 419 b 485 h
Holy city, a title given to Jerusalem, i.
118 g, often applied by the Heathens
to those cities, where oracles were de
livered, ib. the ground about Jerusa
lem counted holy, ii. 367 a
Homer, observations on him, ii. 242 d
389 a 614 g
Homer's description of Tartarus illus
trates 2 Pet. ii. 4, vi. 253 e
Honour, remark on such as are fond of
receiving it from each other, i. 278,
titles of honour not to be affected, ii.
' 346
Hope, no reason to suspect we are ex
cluded from it, i. 438. Paul questioned

for the hope and resurrection of the
dead, iii. 337 g, acknowledges it 351 e,
declares, that for this hope he was ac
cused 368, and in bonds 397
Hope, how the Gentiles without it, v.
119 c
Hopkins, (Bishop,) remark of his, i. 463 '
Horberry, Mr. remark of his, i. 107 k
Horn qf salvation, raised up in Christ, i.
48 a
Horses and chariots, the use of them in
war forbidden to the Jews, ii. 283 h
Hosannah, its signification, ii. 284 '. Ho-
sannah to the Son qf David 285, the
same continued by the children in the
temple 291
Hospitality, peculiar occasion for prac
tising it in the apostles' time, iv. 141 h a
Hours differently computed by the Jews
and Romans, ii. 531 m, how the Jews
computed them, iii. 33 b, not probable,
that John should use the Roman ac
count, ii. 531 m, or that Mark, when
he mentions the third hour, should not
mean the hour ofthe day 539 d
Hours of prayer, the third and ninth reck
oned the chief, iii. 33 b
Hour of Christ not yet come, Its significa
tion, i. 137 f, mentioned as the reason
why the Jews did not lay hands on
him, ii. 51 66
House, to be rendered family, i. 66 d 404
f, to be saluted by the disciples at their
coming to it 410, ii. 38, who were not
to go from house to house 39
Houses of the Jews, flat on the top, i.
258, ii. 185 d, i. 238 e
Howling, remark on it, i. 398 k
Hudson, Dr. his observations, iii. 189 ¦'
354 a
Humble, happiness promised them, i.
209, advantage of being humble, ii. 20
Humiliation, Tarrttvuais expresses the dis
position of a man's mind, Tammulns
his condition, vi. 138 f
Humility, when becoming, i. 310, ii.
187, to be learnt from Christ, i. 327
1, ii. 262 412, the way to be exalted
20 143 144 191 h 260 349 411, a
lesson that occurs ten times in the
evangelists 347 k, instance of it in
Peter, iii. 158 b 161
Humility of Christ in his cures, i. 472.
See Modesty
Hundred fold, an increase that sometimes
happened, i. 357 e
Hundred and twenty, the number of dis
ciples assembled after Christ's ascen
sion, iii. 8

GENERAL INDEX.

Hungry shall be filled, i. 44 209 298, hun
ger and thirst after righteousness, what
expressive of, 209 g
Hunger of Christ, in coming to Jerusa
lem, how it might be occasioned, ii.
303 e
Husbandmen, parable of the vineyard
committed to them, ii. 317 318 320, ap
plicable to the Jews 320
Husks, eat by swine, what kind of fruit,
ii. 157 d
Hymena-us and Alexander, who, v. 374 b,
the freedom with which Paul censures
them proves his cause good 375, their
conduct no objection against the doctrine
of perseverance 374 a
Hymn, called the Hallel, sung by the
Jews at the Passover, ii. 430 h, uncer
tain whether the hymn used by Christ
at the close of the eucharist, ib.
Hyperbole, sometimes used in scripture,
ii. 653 e, iii. 15 e
Hypocrisy, folly and danger of it, ii. 104
107, the scribes and Pharisees charged
with it, i. 463 478, ii. 99 124 330 347
350 351, the same charged on the ruler
of the synagogue 117, the disciples
warned to beware of the leaven of the
Pharisees, which is hypocrisy 104, Si
mon's hypocrisy, how it might be de
tected by Peter, iii. Ill d
Hypocrites draw nigh to God with their
mouths, while their hearts are far from
him, i. 463, seek the applause of men
329 d 230 234, are public in their
giving alms 229 b, contrive that men
should catch them when they pray
230 f, aim at being taken notice of in
their fasts 234, take notice of the
faults of others 243 304, the wicked
servant shall have his portion with them,
ii. 383 h, the most artful hypocrite shall
be at length exposed 421
Hyrcanus destroys the temple on mount
Gerizim, i. 171 o, obliges the Idumse-
ans to become Jews 289 b
I.
Jackson, (Dr. Thomas,) his curious dis
course on the prophecies, i. 317 g,
well abridged by Bishop Atterbury,
ib. h, his remarks, ii. 368 d 373 m, i.
112 b
Jacob, how Stephen mentions him, iii..84
h, God's loving him refers to his favours
bestowed on his posterity, not to his
final state, iv. 104 g — worshipped,
leaning on the top of his staff, vi. 92 e.
The apostle's account reconciled with
the Old Testament, ib.
Jailor at Philippi, who supposed by some
to be, iii. 243 r, sets Paul and Silas in
the stocks 238 b, would have killed

himself, but is prevented by Paul 241
k 1, asks what he must do to be saved
242 n, believes and is baptized 243,
washes their stripes, ib. and acquaints
them in the morning, that orders were
sent to release them 245, remark on
his conversion 244
Jairus applies to Jesus in behalf of his
dying daughter, i. 394 b 398, who raises
her to life 399
Jamblicus, a story of him, whence bor-
rowed from, ii. 2 c, prefers the Py-
thagoreans to all others 423 b, has
little regard to truth, when falsehood
may cast a slur upon Christianity, ib.
what he says of Pythagoras 628 q, re
mark on his account of what Pythago- -
ras did in Italy, iii. 29 e, his agreement
with the words made use of by Luke
205 g
Jam. v. 12, how to be understood, i.
222'
James, the son of Alpheus, a near rela
tion of our Lord, ii. 441 e, called
James the Less 559, wrote the epistle,
iii. 172 ', Chosen an apostle, i. 294, "
sent forth with the twelve 407. Jesus
seen of him after his resurrection, ii.
612 c, no probability of his vowing not
to eat till Jesus arose 604 b. Saul in
troduced to Peter and James, iii. 134
o, why Peter would have James in
formed of his deliverance out of prison
by an angel 172 '. James gives his ad
vice about the Gentile converts 220
223, but not with the authority of a
bishop 220 c, Paul's success among tbe
Gentiles reported, to James and the
elders 314, their advice to him 316
317, does not appear from scripture,
that James was bishop of Jerusalem
315 b
James, the son of Zebedee, called by*
Christ as he was fishing, i. 193, aston
ished at the draught of fishes 196,
leaves all and follows Christ 193 197,
is chosen an apostle 295 e, and sent
forth to preach with the twelve 407,
is one ofthe three disciples that were
present at Christ's raising of Jairus's
daughter 398, at his transfiguration on
the mount, ii. 2, and at his agony in
the garden 579, he and his brother
John rebuked by Christ 180, come
with their mother, and petition to sit
nearest him in his kingdom 258, how
answered by Christ, ib. 259, and resent
ed by the rest of the apostles 259, asks
Christ, what should be the sign of his
coming 359, was one of those to whom
Christ appeared at the sea of Tiberias
612, is beheaded at Jerusalem, iii. 168
b 173, was the first of the apostles,

GENERAL INDEX.

who suffered martyrdom, ii. 259 e, per
haps Christ appeared to him alone, iv.
344 h, how the brother of our Lord, v.
19 e, James the Less, the author ofthe
epistle, vi. 131, why said to be bishop
of Jerusalem 135 a
Jannes and Jambres, v. 446 d
Jansenius, his remarks, ii. 490 ' 547 e
Jason, accused at Thessalonica, iii. 251, is
dismissed on bail 252, seems to have
been a relation of Paul 250 c
Iconium, Paul and Barnabas preach there,
iii. 202 203 204 d, visit it again 210 d
Idle words to be accounted for, how to be
understood, i. 343 b
Idol, a Jewish aphorism that an idol is
nothing, iv. 267 c, vide entertainment
Idolaters, how they changed the truth of
God into a lie, iv. 19
Idolatries of the Romish church, vi. 431
h
Idolatry practised by the Jews in the
wilderness, iii. 96 d, Athens greatly
addicted to it 256 b 259 ', reflection
on it 293, modesty of the apostles in
bearing their testimony against it 292
o
Idols, the eating things sacrificed to them
forbidden to the Gentile converts, iii.
222 ' 224 r 225 s
Idumaans obliged to become Jews, i. 289
b, many of them hear Jesus, ib.
Jealousy. The ground of the phrase,
" provoking the Lord to jealousy," iv.
291 d
Jechonias, the same with Jehoiakim, i. 59
gh,how spoken of as childless, ib. '
Jeffery, Mr. his remarks, i. 341 g 335 e,
iii. 8 d 18 m 22 c 40 '94 a
Jenkins, Dr. his observations, i. 145 ', ii.
443 f
Jennings, Mr. remark of his, ii. 632 b
Jeremiah, expected to return to life bythe
Jews, i. 123 c 483 d, Jesus thought by
some to be Jeremiah, ib. d, Jeremiah
quoted instead of Zechariah, ii. 568 d,
a key to that book, i. 59 g, Jer. xxii. 30,
observation.on it 39 '
Jericho, Christ passes through it in his
way to Jerusalem, ii. 261 262, cures
Bartimeus and another blind man near
it 265, converts Zaccheus there 266
267, one going thither from Jerusalem
falls among thieves 85 86, said to be the
residence of many priests and Levites,
86 f
Jerom, his observations, i. 119 k 171 m
427 q, ii. 2 b 386 b 604 b, iii. 24 b
Jerusalem, the city ofthe great king, ii.
222 223, often called the holy city 118 g,

ii. 367 a, whether the place, where men
should worship, i. 172, Jesus present
ed there 72, wise men come there 80,
Jesus goes up thither with his parents
at twelve years old 93, taken thither in
his temptation 118 f, people come from
thence to be baptized by John 102,
priests sent from thence to examine
him 123 124, Jesus goes up there to
the first Passover 141 a, cures the im
potent man there 258 e, comes there to
the Feast of Tabernacles, ii. 42, to the
Feast of dedication 211 a, to his last
Passover 256 282. [For the transac
tions of each day there, and the events
that followed, see the Chronological
Table, iii. 473, isf seq. and the articles
of Crucifixion, Resurrection, &c] The
city is lamented over as the murderer
of the prophets, ii. 138 139, i. 374, Je
sus foretels its ruin.ii. 367, its desola
tion, when near 367 a, warns his disci
ples to flee from the danger 368, Jeru
salem to be trodden down by the Gen
tiles 370 g, daughters of Jerusalem
weep for Christ 538, the disciples or
dered to preach repentance and for
giveness to all nations, beginning at
Jerusalem 624, reflection thereon, ib.
f 629, are ordered to tarry at Jerusa-
lem.till they received the Spirit 625 638,
Jesus spends his last days there, iii. 3 e,
the Spirit poured out there on the dis
ciples 14 d 16 ', Jerusalem filled with
their doctrine 64, a great persecution
raised there 104, council held at Jeru
salem about the Gentile converts 216
225, Paul seized there 319, the prodi
gies that preceded its destruction 18p,
how it seemed to come down from God
out of heaven, vi. 499 b
Jesuits, remarkable dishonesty in their
translation, iv. 253 c, their missionaries
said to have denied that Christ was
crucified, iv. 204 g
Jesus, so named, i. 38 53, meaning of it,
53 <-, answers to Joshua, ib. iii. 97, this
name given him at his circumcision, i.
70 71. See Christ
Jew, one of God's peculiar people, iv. 32,
vi. 381 b
Jews, their aversion to the Samaritans, i.
169 .g, ii. 86 ', fancied a peculiar holi
ness in the land of Israel, i. 411 o, im
agined all the seed of Abraham should
be happy 340 q, pretended they were
free as Abraham's seed, ii. 71, but it
appears the devil was their father 74,
proverb among them, iii. 154 k, looked
upon the Gentiles as dogs, i. 470, mur-

GENERAL INDEX.

mur at their partaking the same church
privileges, ii. 237 e 238, odiousness of
this 239, represented the christians as
atheists, iii. 398 n, had a notion of the
transmigration, ii. 193 b, how they rep
resent the angels 154 c, the office they
assigned them-170 c, how they consid
ered the wicked, i. 201 h, admonishes
offenders in their synagogues, ii. 28 e,
and sometimes scourged them there, i.
413 c, iii. 329 e, pervert the fifty third
of Isaiah 118 ', the righteousness in
which they trusted, ii. 228 e, were re
markable for the hardness of their
hearts 219 e 250 k 302 c, iii. 399 d,
their last state was worse than their
first, i. 348 ', their obstinacy where re
ligion was concerned, ii. 529 f, ordered
to depart from Rome, iii. 266 b, their
superstitiousness, i. 138 g 460 c 464,
when absolved by their rabbies, iii. 339
k, vain repetitions in their prayers, i.
231 h, their thoughts on social prayers,
ii. 29 g, their jearly payments to the
temple 16 d, redemption of their first
born, i. 73 c, forbidden to use horses
and chariots in their armies, ii. 283 h,
observations on their months 551 f,
how they fixed their Passover, i. 280 c,
their division of the night 439 d, skill
in the weather 478 b, ii. 124, want of
judgment to discern the signs of the
times, ib. used to teach their children
some trade, i. 403 c, iii. 267 c, their
time for entertainments, ii. 275 c, man
ner of burial 563, salvation from the
Jews,!. 172, are called the children qf
the prophets, iii. 41, Jesus sent first to
them, ib. m, the gospel offered first to
them, iii. 41m, 132 162 181 185 197
202 249 252 257 267 282 372, wer6 un-
der the guardianship of Christ, i. 28 k,
in great darkness 50 ' , subject to the
Romans 65 c, had not the power of ex
ecuting capital punishments, ii. 511 c
530 h, admire Christ's wisdom, i. 403,
amazed at his understanding letters,
ii. 46 a, but prejudiced against his be
ing the Messiah 50 a, remark on their
knowing Christ 51 b, are eager to have
slain him 523 g. [For their obstinacy
in rejecting- Christ and his miracles,
and zeal in persecuting him and his
apostles, as also for discourses address
ed to them ; see passimO] Had many
warnings of their approaching destruc
tion, ii. 101 102 138 139 288 359 d 381
387 538, by which they should fall in
other countries 186 372 m, and perish

as the Galileans did 127 b, making
their ruin sure by impenitence 129 f,
greatness ofthe tribulation that should
come upon them 369 e, the number of
them destroyed by the Romans, ib.f
370 g, had the siege continued longer,
must have suffered more, ib. ', what
Moses had foretold them, remarkably
fulfilled 372 m,' furnished a dangerous
precedent against themselves in cruci
fying Jesus 523 g, the Gentiles in it
only their instruments, iii. 22 c, their
wishing his blood on themselves and
their children dreadfully answered, ii.
533 o, say that Jesus's body was stolen
592, sought to propagate this story
through the world 593, but had no
room for it 595, their rejection of their
deliverers, no new thing, iii. 95 c, re
volted in the wilderness 95 96 d, al
ways resisted the Holy Spirit 99, were
the murderers of the righteous one, ib.
1, remarks thereon 38 d 40, the conver
sion of the Jews, what expected to do
38 e, their restoration foretold in scrip.
ture, ii. 370 h, observation on their con
tinuing a distinct people 371 k, the gos
pel to be preached first to them : a re
mark on the frankness ofthe apostle in
declaring this, iv. 15 a. Tribulation
and wrath first rendered to them 25 f,
they thought no Israelite could be de
prived of heaven but by apostasy, idol
atry, tsfc. 26 g, unconverted Jews often
addressed in epistles directed to
Christians, why 29 a, held the merit
of their observances 45 b. How their
rejection the righteousness of the
world 125 — to be restored to their own
land 126 a, this will convince many of
the truth of the gospel, ib. the prophe
cies of their conversion not fulfilled in
the apostle's time 130 a. How they
were enemies to the gospel for the
sake ofthe Gentiles 131 c, their notion
of the unlawfulness of paying tribute
to Cesar opposed by St. Paul 148 g,
some of them in heathen countries eat
nothing but herbs 152 b. The cross
of Christ a stumbling block to them 204
f, were permitted to try all but crimin
al causes in their courts 244 d, which
made the conduct of the Corinthians
more inexcusable, ib. Paul became as a
Jew to them 278 b, in what sense, and
how reconciled with his reproving Pe
ter, ib. c, they called Jesus, wv by way
of contempt, instead of sole" 31 1 b.called
satan " the god who blinds" 407 d, their

GENERAL INDEX.

wise men taught without pay 460 g,
Jews and Gentiles reconciled to one
another by Christ, v. 120, tift. most of
the persecutions against Christians
came from the Jews 203 ', some inter
course between them and the heathen
philosophers 259 b — had a notion that
angels were intercessors 263 1, how
they were contrary to all men 302 8c a,
many of them destroyed not only in
Jerusalem, but elsewhere 303 b, fond
of fables 484 f 368 h, their genealogies,
what, ib. their traditions justly called
old wives' fables 392 b, a remarkable
proverbof theirs about the inefficacy of
hearing the law, vi. 143 g
Jewish nation, Mr. Locke thinks St. Paul
speaks in their name, Rom. vii. 7, l3"c.
iv. 76 e, Jewish ritual, why called,
worldly elements, v. 94 a, weak and
poor elements 51 d,a shadow of celes
tial things, vi. 55 b, a figure of them
61 Sc e, not so much as the image of
them 70 h
Jezebel, who, vi. 387 a
Ignatius, one of the infants blessed by
Christ, ii. 223 b
Ignorance of what Christ has thought fit
to conceal, no inconsiderable part of
learning, ii. 61 d, lessens the guilt of
sin, where unavoidable 204, but will
not excuse those, who neglected the
service of God 120 o, crucified by the
Jews through ignorance, iii. 38, but this
did not excuse them from guilt, ib. d,
God overlooked the times of ignorance,
but now charges all to repent 263 r
Illyricuni, St. Paul preached to the west
ern shores of it, iv. 168 a
Images, thought by the heathen to have
a kind of divinity in them iii. 288 f, im
age of Diana supposed to have come
down from Jupiter 291 n
Immortality of the soul, the natural ar
guments for it compared with that
which arises from the resurrection of
Christ, iv. 3531
Imperative often put for the future, i. 411 n
Importunate widow prevails with the un-
justjudge, ii. 188 189
Imposition of doctrines, remark on it, i.
464, the folly of imposing terms of com
munion not made by Christ, iii. 218
Imposition of hands, v. 394 h 405 g,
vi. 37 c — of indifferent things, iv. 152
a — as to matters of sentiment iv. 154 e,
Impossible thing, Egyptian hieroglyphic
for it, i. 439 e, what is impossible with
men is possible with God, ii. 231

Impotent man cured by Christ, i. 265, re
proved by the Jews for carrying his
couch on the sabbath day 266, Jesus re
minds him of his past iniquities, ib. m
Imprecations in the Old Testament, how
to be accounted for, i. 411 n, thy money
perish with thee, how to be taken, iii.
lllC
Imprisonment, attended with great tor
ments in the eastern countries, i. 185 h
ii. 33 h, two sorts of prisons among the
Jews, iii. 324 f
Incarnation of Christ, how John express
es it, i. 29 m n, foretold by an angel 38,
reflections on it 40 71
Incense, the reason of ordaining it, i. 34 c
Infants slain at Bethlehem, i. 88 f, re
marks thereon, ib.
Infidels renew objections, i. 401 p, take
advantage of the dissensions among
Christians, ii. 473 b, wicked servant te
have his portion with them 119
Inheritance, Christ will not intermeddle
in a dispute about one, ii. 108 109
Inheritance among them that are sanctified,
how to be received, iii. 125 371, the
giving it to be referred to God 306 o
Injuries, how to be endured, i. 223 1 280
Innocence, how often cleared up, ii. 505
d, no security from slanders 517, the in
nocence of Christ overborne 514
Insensibility under the means of grace,
the danger of it, i. 360
Inspiration of the New Testament, how
to be argued for, ii. 341 d, arraign
ment of their conduct, no argument
against the inspiration of the apostles,
iii. 157 a, nor the debates that arose
where they were present 216 f, when
not necessary to have recourse to it
204 d,the great importance of believing
the inspiration of scripture 440, the truth
ofthe gospel history provedelsewhere,
ib. the nature of inspiration 441, vari
ous kinds and degrees of it 442 443,
certainty of the inspiration of the New
Testament, iii. A. 421, asserted by the
primitive Christians 422, appears also
from its internal characters 423, proof
of it, what drawn from, ib. 424 425 42S
427 428 429 430 431 432 433 434 435,
not to be eluded, 436 reflections on it
438 439, arguments for the inspiration
ofthe Old Testament, whence to be
drawn from 440 — 443
Inspiration, of the Old Testament believ.
ed by St. Paul, iv. 34 8c a, v. 449 h b_
of St. Paul, iv. 311—213 252 a 2651

GENERAL INDEX.

350, v. 311 & d 315 Sc d 409 b, not
inconsistent with the uncertainty with
which he speaks of some facts, iv.
199 g
Interest of others rather to be sought than
our own, ii. 17
Interpretation of tongues, how distin
guished from speaking with tongues,
iv. 377 g
Interrogation, not always expressed, i. 81
h, ii. 74 h, iii. 369 f, sometimes re
moves a difficulty by admitting it, i.
81 h, ii. 6 m 51 b 74 h 296 e, its force
116 h
Inward part, more to be regarded than
the outward, ii. 98, may befull of rapine
and wickedness, ib. 351
Joanna, how thought to have been con
verted, i. 181 d, attends Christ in his
progress through Galilee, 335, was one
ofthe women that went to embalm his
body, ii. 573 588. See Women
Joel, prophecy of his, how applied by
Peter, iii. 18 m
John the Baptist, sent from God, his
birth foretold by an angel, i. 32 33,
meaning of his name 33 e, his char
acter 33 34 50, his birth and cir
cumcision 46, bis growth 47, lives in
the desert 51, reasons for his retire
ment, ib. k, opens his ministry 97,
preaching the baptism of repentance in
the wilderness 99, time and manner of
his coming 100 103, circumstances
that awakened a regard to his preach
ing 103 104 b, his admonition to the
Pharisees 104 105, his advice to the
multitude 106, the people in doubt,
whether he be not the Messiah, ib. but
he directs them to one coming after
him 106 125 127, his testimony to Je
sus 110 111 125, whom he knew at his
first coming to him 109 a 128 d 112
b, though not acquainted with him
before 127 c 128, baptizes in Beth
abara 125, where Jesus comes to be
baptized by him 112 113, sees the
Spirit descend upon Jesus 114 f, looks
upon this as a sign 126 127, owns
that he is neither the Messiah, nor
Elijah 123 b c, but the voice of one
crying in the wilderness 124, and re
fers them to Jesus as the Messiah 125,
whom he declares to be tlie s Lamb of
God 126 128, baptizes at Enon 157
a, and being informed that Jesus bap
tized, rejoices in his success 158, 159,
expected to be soon dismissed from his
ministry 160, is imprisoned by Herod
164 165, who would have put him to
death, had he not feared the people,
165 1, reflection on his imprisonment

320 c, his testimony, how referred to
by Christ 275 b, how speaks of him 275,
remark thereon, ib. c, is toldin prison
of the miracles of Jesus 315 b, owned
by Christ to be more than a common
prophet 319, and greater than any of
the ancient prophets, ib. a, the effect of
his ministry 320, the publicans receive
his baptism, ib. perversely called a
dtemoniac 323, men from his days grew
violent in attacking heaven 321 f, ii.
167, speaks of Christ more plainly than
the law and the prophets, i. 321 g, is
beheaded by Herod 427, this no sur-
prise to him 429, Christ is supposed by
Herod to be John the Baptist risen
from the dead 423, 424, this the opin.
ion of several concerning him 424
483 is pointed out by Christ, as the
Elijah that should first come, ii. 51,
and who was already come 6 u, his
martyrdom not foretold in the Old
Testament, ib. m, no miracle wrought
by him 215, his testimony recollected
after he was dead 216, the priests
silenced by Jesus's asking, what they
thought of John 313, John baptized
with water, but Jesus with the Holy
Spirit, 8ic. i. 106 128, ii. 625, iii. 3, his
preaching, how mentioned by Paul
190 k, his observation on him 281
John the apostle and evangelist, his de
scent acts, Sic. i. 193, ii. 417 550 578
612, i. 193 196 197 128 e, ii. 496 559
579, i- 295 407 398, ii. 1 479 34 180
d, 258 259. [See James the son of
Zebedee.] 403 496 b, ib. c 579 618 d,
iii. 32 33 43 48 50 110 113, ii. 259 e
619 e, i. 158 b, ii. 380 c, i.24b 29 110
c 111, ii. 525 a 534 q 532 m 559 577
1 579 n 611a 618 d 619 f, iii. 234 f
466 467
John, a remarkable story of his exhorting
to love, when he was not able to preach,
vi. 303 f, Author of the three epistles,
though his name to none of them 325 a,
probably wrote them before the Rev
elation 292 b, who the lady to whom
he writes 326 b, a peculiarity of his
style remarked 334 d, remark on
the style of his gospel and the Reve
lation 372 a, the story of his being
put into a cauldron of oil, ib. b,
what is meant by his being in the Spir
it, and in what manner the revelations
were made to him 399 a, had a vis
ion of those scenes that are represent
ed as succeeding on opening the seals,
410 d 411 f
John sirnamed Mark, comes from Jeru
salem to Antioch, iii. 179, what we may
learn of him from scripture, ib. b, ac-

GENERAL INDEX.

companies Saul and Barnabas in their
first progress 181, returns to Jerusa
lem 185, rejected by Paul in their next
progress 228, but sets out with Bar
nabas 229, is a companion afterwards
with Paul in his labours, ib. c
John, probably the celebrated rabbi Jo-
chanan, present in the sanhedrim, when
Peter and John were examined, iii. 44
e
Jonah in the fish's belly, i. 347, conjec
ture on the fish that swallowed him, ib.
e, no other sign should be given to that
evil generation 346 378, comparison of
the Ninevites and Jews 347
Jones, (Mr. Jeremiah,) his remarks, i.
381 a 399 a 233 p 184 d
Joppa, one of the cities where Philip
preached, iii 139 d 120, Peter raises
Dorcas to life there 140 f, tarries there
with one Simon a tanner, ib. g, Corne
lius directed by an angel to send thither
for him 144, Peter sets out from thence
for Cesarea 147 149
Jordan, John preaches in the country about
it, i. 99, baptizes there 102, Jesus bap
tized there 112, returns from thence
116 195 d, goes into the country beyond
Jordan, ii. 215 217 b, where many be
lieve 215
Joseph sold into Egypt,iii.82 g, theoppor-
tunity he had of nourishing his father
in his declining days, remark on it 84
Joseph ofthe house of David, contracted
to Mary, i. 37, how said to be the son qf
Heli 61 n, his scruples on Mary's preg
nancy 62 63, takes her home 64, uncer
tain, how they lived afterwards 65 f,
goes up from Nazareth to Bethlehem
66 d, where some suppose him to have
had an estate 65 c, takes Mary there,
ib. 66 e, brings Jesus to Jerusalem at
the purification 73, andprobablyreturn-
ed from thence to Bethlehem 77-o 83 n,
is warned to flee into Egypt 86, ordered
' back 89, goes to Nazareth 90, takes
Jesus to Jerusalem, when he was
twelve years old 93, conjectures on
the time of his death 136 ' 450 a
Joseph of Arimathea, goes to Pilate and
begs the body of Jesus, ii. 561, his cour
age in requesting it 562', buries the
body in his own new tomb 563, and
rolls a great stone to the door of it
564
Joseph called Barsabas, proposed to suc
ceed Judas as an apostle, iii. 11, con
jectures concerning him, ib. ' 55 a
223 k
Josephus, his account of Moses, iii. 88 b
89 f, says that Saul reigned two and
twenty years after Samuel's death
VOL. 6. 73

189 ', gives a different account from.
that in 1 Kings vi. 1, ofthe year when
the temple was built 188 h, his account
of Solomon's porch, ii. 211 b, when
he speaks ofthe temple's being finish
ed, i. 144 h, gives a most beautiful de
scription of it, ii. 358 a, ib. b, his ac-
countof the height of the porch, i. 118',
his description ofthe beautiful gate, iii.
33 v, remark on his calling it the outer
gate, ib. takes notice of the inscrip.
tions that were set up there 318 1,
mantions the alarm occasioned by Cal
igula 135 s, speaks of a Jewish priest,
as captain of the temple, ii. 492 o,
says, that the Romans kept a guard
about the temple on feast days, iii. 319
n, mentions the stairs that descended
from the castle of Antonia to the
temple 320 p, his account of the great
number of victims offered atone pass-
over, i. 142 h, represents the Phari
sees, as the strictest sect of the Jews,
iii. 368 d, what he says of the Saddu
cees, shewn by Scaliger to relate only
to their rejecting tradition, ii. 335 e, ob
serves the Sadducean principles to
have prevailed among the rich, i 424 g,
iii. 337 f, says, that some of the high
priests were of that sect 61 a, men
tions Annas by the name of Ananus,
ii. 495 a, his account of Ajianias the
high priest, iii. 335 b c, his character
ofthe high priests about that time 357
f, his account of the death of Herod
the great, i. 89 k, speaks of his re
pairing David's sepulchre, ii. 37 d,
the treasures said by him to be found
there, » fable, iii. 24 h, his notice of
the marriage of Herod Antipas with
his niece Herodias, i. 163 a, his observa
tion thereon, ib. b, represents Herod
as afraid of John's popularity 164 f,
gives a very bad character of Herodias,
ib. g, says the Jews looked upon the ca
lamities of Herod's reign, as a judgment
for his injustice to John 165 1, his ac
count of Herod Agrippa, iii. 168 a,
his character of him 175 a, describes
the splendour of his robe 176 b, his
account of his death 177 c, remark
thereon, ib. d, speaks largely of the
younger Agrippa 362 a, mentions his
incestuous commerce with Berenice,;.'.
b, his character of Felix 345 e, his ac-.
count of Drusilla 353 a, dubious pas
sage concerning her explained by Dr.
Hudson, ib. account of Judas Gaulo-
nites, iii. 67 ', does not mention the
slaughter of the Galileansiby Pilate, ii.
127 a, says, that Pilate was deposed by
Vitellius 535 s, the Theudas mentioned

GENERAL INDEX.

by him, not the same that Gamaliel re
fers to, iii. 66 g 67 h, his account ofthe
Egyptian impostor 322 a, the account
he gives of Alexander, who was ala-
barch of Alexandria, iii. 44 e, mentions
one Manaem an Essene 180 d, his ac
count of Gadara, i. 386 1, of the Lake
of Gennesareth 195 b, of Antipatris, iii.
344 b, how he speaks of Cesarea 310 c,
the distance he makes it from Jerusa
lem 344 b, takes notice of a famine in
Judea in the days of Claudius 163 g,
his account ofthe number of Jews that
were massacred at Damascus 123 d,
his observation on what each of the
Jews paid yearly to the temple, ii. 16 d,
how they reckoned their feasts 551 f,
and that on feast days they seldom eat
or drank till noon, iii. 17 1, calls their
religion by the word which we render
superstition 363 d, observes that several
Jews were made free of Rome 332 f,
and that there was no people on earth,
•who had not Jews inhabiting among
them 15 e, shews, that the Jews pre
tended to a power of casting out de
mons 283 g, says, it was customary
with them to make vows 316 e, speaks
of some, that bound themselves with an
oath to kill Herod 339 k, his account of
their wickedness, i. 349 1, ii, 74 ', his
surprise at the Romans withdrawing
from Jerusalem after their first ap
proach to it 329 a, records the prodi-
gies preceding its destruction, iii. 18 p,
gives a moving account of the calami
ties attending the siege, ii'. 369 e 533 o
369 f, his account ofthe destruction of
Jerusalem, agrees with what was fore
told by Christ, ii. 288 b 360 e, the care
of Providence in preserving such an au
thor to us, ib. the truth of his history
attested by the Emperor Titus, iii. 19
p, why he suppresses some remarka
ble facts, i. 264 g, ii. 551 e, iii. 177 d
266 b, i. 88 f, some remarkable circum
stances concerning Moses mentioned
by him, vi. 93 f
Joses the son of Cleopas, one ofthe breth
ren of our Lord, i. 403 d, ii. 549 b 559
b. See Joseph called Barsabas
joses surnamed Barnabas, account of him,
iii. 11 ' 55 a, why called a son qf consola
tion, ib. sells his estate, and brings the
money to the apostles, ib. b. See Bar
nabas
Irensus, his observations, ii. 78 f, iii. 107
h225s
Isaiah saw Christ's glory, Sec. ii. 302 d,
his fifty third chapter shamefully per

verted, iii. 118 ', passage from him
quotedoftener than any othertext ofthe
Old Testament 399 d, the Jews say he
was sawn asunder, vi. 99 h
Israel represented as lost sheep, i. 408
470, Christ sent only to them, ib. the
apostles restrained to them 408, how
God exalted them in Egypt, iii. 187 e,
and endured their behaviour in the wil
derness, ib. f, the twelve tribes, why
they serve God 368, Paul a prisoner for
the hope of Israel 397
Italv, Paul shipped for that country, iii.
377 ' . ...
Italian band at Cesarea, remark on it, in.
143 a
Itureaand Trachonitis, their situation,i.93
Judah, the city where Zacharias dwelt,
probably Hebron, i. 41 a, Bethlehem
not the least among the princesof it 81 h
Judah, the signification of the word
( praise J referred to Rom. ii. 29, iv. 33 g
Judaizing teachers, why so solicitous to
prevail on Christians to be circumcis
ed, v. 78 c 82 83 c d — had peculiar
spleen against Paul and Barnahas, iv.
273 d, imposed ceremonies on convert
ed Gentiles, v. 51 c, why the apostle so
strenuously opposed them, v. 34 c 35 d
49 ' 52 f
Judas, or Jude, account of him, iii. 7 b, i.
395 f 407, ii. 441 e 549 b, chosen an a-
postle,i. 295, sent forth with the twelve
408, inquires of Christ, how he would
manifest himself to them, ii. 441, con
jecture on his expectations, ib. e
Judas Iscariot, account of him, i. 295, ii.
276, ib. f, is chosen an apostle, i. 295,
sent forth with the twelve 408, Christ
speaks of him as a devil 458, conjee
ture on his following Christ, ib. i g,
objects to the expense in anointing
Christ's feet, ii. 276, reflections there
on 277 h, agrees to betray him 401,
why taken notice of by each of the evan
gelists, ib. b, baseness of his betraying
him 402, reflections thereon 572, his
treachery often hinted at by Christ 410
c 415, Jesus declares, as they were eat
ing the paschal supper, that one at ta
ble will betray him 416, John asks him
who it was 417, Jesus points him out,
ib. Judai asks if it was he 419 1, goes
away to execute his purpose 420, hard
ness of his heart 421, appears to have
gone out, before the Eucharist was in
stituted 422 a, a finished hypocrite
441 d, none of them lost but he 469
f, comes to the Garden with a band of
soldiers 486, and betrays Jesus with a

GENERAL INDEX.

kiss 488 e, why Judas was not rather
struck than Malchus, when Peter drew
his sword 490 1, conjecture on the time
of his death 536 a 566 a, repents, and
carries back the thirty pieces of silver
567, hangs himself, ib, but the rope
breaking, fallsdown, ib.b, iii. 9 f, reflec
tions on him.ii. 572, iii. 8d 9 e, his mis
erable end, a proverbial form of curs
ing 10 g, another apostle chosen in his
room 11 1, remark on his apostacy 12
Judas, surnamed Barsabas, goes with
Paul and Barnabas to Antioch, iii. 223 k
224, where he exhorts the brethren 227
Judas, with whom Saul lodged at Damas
cus, iii, 129
Judas Gaulonites, or the Galilean, who,
ii. 126 a 330 b, arose after Theudas, iii.
67', and drew many after him, tit. k,
might perhaps be referred to by Christ,
ii. 205 e
Jude, remarkable resemblance between
some passages in his epistle and St. Pe
ter's, vi. 351 h
Judea, Herod the great king of it, i. 30
79, Ardielaus king there 90, Pontius
Pilate governor of it 98, Felix presides
there, iii. 349 a, is succeeded by Festus
356, the copious dews that fell there,
dangerous, i. 474 c, ii. 486 a, the cold
ness of the nights more sensible in
those hot countries 498 1, John baptizes
in the wilderness there, i. 99, all Judea
come to him 1Q2, Jesus baptizes there
by his disciples 157, and tarries there
about eight months 167 c, he departs
t6 Galilee, ib. is followed by great mul
titudes from thence 204 254 289 296,
his fame spreads through all Judea 313,
¦will not walk there, ii. 42, will not go
thither to the Feast of Tabernacles 43,
goes up privately 44, goes away to the
coasts of Judea beyond Jordan 215 217
b, returns to Bethany 241, those that
were in Judea warned to flee to the
mountains 329, Jesus is accused on ac
count of the doctrines taught through
Judea 518, Paul preaches through all
the country of Judea, iii. 372, the
churches there have rest 135 s, collec
tion made at Antioch for the poor
brethren in Judea 165 '
Judge, that feared neither God nor man,
ii. 188 189
Judges, remark on their succession, iii,
188 h
Judge not, explained, i. 242 248 302, re
flection on it, ii. 63, should be more
severe in judging ourselves, than in
judging others 35 c 36

Judging after the fiesh, charged on the
Pharisees 65, reflection thereon, ib. c
Judgment, what to the mind, i. 352, ad
vantage of its being well informed 237
352, necessary to correct its mistakes,
iii. 395
Judgment sent forth to victory, how to be
understood, i. 291 h, in danger of judg
ment, what it signifies 216 h, ib. k-
Christ came for judgment, ii. 203, now
is the judgment of this world, its signifi
cation 297 g, the prince of this world
judged 457, in his humiliation his judg
ment was taken away, how to be un
derstood, iii. 117 f
Judgment of the world, committed to
Christ, i. 271, iii. 153 g 263, his dignity
as universal Judge, i. 273, the apostles
shall sit upon thrones judging the
twelve tribes of Israel, ii. 232 k 415, al
lusion contained under it, ib. b, Paul
reasons before Felix of judgment to
come, iii. 355, more tolerable in the day
of judgment, how explained by some,
i, 325 d
Judgment qf seal, what called so by the
rabbies, iii. 101 p, the Jews in stoning
Stephen acted on that principle, ib.-
would have pleaded it, if they had mur
dered Paul 319 m
Judgment, Christ's descent to it describ
ed, v. 316, Reflections upon it 317, its
suddenness beautifully expressed 319
a — beginning at the house of God, vi.
219 g
Julius, conveys Paul to Rome, iii. 378,
uses him with great civility in the voy
age, ib. and when the ship ran aground,
prevents the soldiers from killing the
prisoners, that Paul might be saved 388
h, delivers the prisoners to the Captain
of the pretorian band 394 m
Jupiter and Mercury, how represented by
the Heathens, iii. 205 g, supposed to
have often descended in the likeness of
men, ib. g, Paul and Barnabas taken
for them at Lystra, ib. g, priests of Ju
piter offer to sacrifice to them, ib. h
207 occasion of the fable of Europa be
ing carried away by Jupiter in the
shape of a bull 392 h
Jurieu, Mr. strange argument of his, i.
349 k
Just shall live by faith, v. 38 Sc h, how
the phrase is accommodated to the
gospel salvation, iv. 16 Si d
Justification, the import of the word, iv.
39 a — refers not merely to external
privileges 53 a, but generally to the
transactions of the last day 96 d, yet

GENERAL INDEX.

believers are sometimes said to be justi
fied now, ib.it sometimes signifies free.
dom from the bondage of sin 65 g — by
faith and the imputation of Christ's
righteousness reconciled 47 e
Justification tobe hadbyChrist, iii. 193 r,
to justify what it sometimes signifies,
i. 320 c
Justin, his notice ofthe beauty of Moses,
iii 88 b
Justin Martyr, his dialogue with Trypho
the Jew, iii 40 ', shews how industri
ously the Jews endeavoured to propa
gate the story, that the body of Jesus
was stolen away,ii. 593 e, and to repre
sent the Christians as athe ._.., iii. 398 a,
his account of the high characters Si
mon Magus assumed 107 h
Justus, Paul preaches in his house, iii. 269
K.
Karaites, remark on them, ii. 100 g,344c
Kedron, Jesus goes over it with his dis
ciples, ii. 476 a 630
Key qf 'know ledge, taken away by the scribes,
what it may signify, ii. 102 1
Keys ofthe kingdom of heaven, given to Pe
ter, i. 485 g, conjecture on it, ib.
Kidder, (Bishop,) remark of his, ii.
204 g
Kindness shewn to Christ's disciples,
good effects of it, i. 421
King going to TOizr,ii. 150, emblem of what,
ib. d, how explained 151 e, Kings de
sired to see what the disciples saw, ii.
82, the apostles should be brought be •
fore kings, i. 413 d 414 c, ii. 362 ', Paul
to bear the name of Christ before kings,
iii. 130 c, how well he behaved before
King Agrippa 367 375, the multitude
would make Christ king, i. 436 :, thy
king cometh, sitting on an ass's colt, ii.
283, blessed be the king that cometh in
the name ofthe Lord 285 c, the Jews
accuse Jesus to Pilate, as having said,
that he is Christ a king 513, is asked by
Pilate, if he were a king 516, the Jews
affirm, that making himself a king was
to speak against Cesar 531, the apos
tles charged with saying, there is an
other king, iii. 251 d, Christ speaking
of himself as king, what it illustrates,
ii. 394 d
King of the Jews, Christ inquired for as
born such, i. 80, Pilate asks him, if he
were so, ii. 514, and speaks of him to
the Jews as their king 522 523 532,
who affirm, they have no king but Ce
sar 533, the soldiers mock him, as King
of the Jews 526, and bid him, if he

were so, save himself 546 g. This is
the King of the Jews 544
King qf Israel, Christ acknowledged as
such, i. 133, ii. 284, chief priests tell
him, if he were so, to come down from
the cross 545
Kingdom divided cannot stand, i. 337, if
Satan therefore cast out Satan, how
shall his kingdom stand, ib. all the king
doms of the world shewn to Christ 119
n, kingdom shall rise against kingdom,
ii. 361 g, nobleman receiving a kingdom
269 b 273 ', the gospel of the kingdom
preached by Jesus, i. 205 405, should be
preached in all the world, ii. 365 n,some
that heard him should not die, till they
had seen him coming in his kingdom, i.
491 ', of his kingdom there shall be no
end 39, the sons of Zebedee desire to
sit on his right and left in his kingdom,
ii. 258 Blessed bethe kingdom of our
father David 285, his kingdom not of
this world 515 g1, children ofthe kingdom,
what compared to, i 468, the Father's
good pleasure to give them the king
dom, ii. 114, Christ will put them in
possession of the kingdom prepared for
them 394, appoints his disciples a king
dom 414, who shall eat and drink al his
table in his kingdom, ib children of the
kingdom shall be cast out, i 309, all
things that offend shall be gathered out
of it 368, the righteous shall shine as
the sun in the kingdom of their Father,
ib. thief on the cross begs Jesus to re
member him, when he came into his
kingdom, ii. 547, apostles ask him, if he
would restore the kingdom lo Israel 631,
iii-4, what his answer may intimate 4 g
Kingdom of God, compared to various
things, i. 369 370, ii. 135, thy kingdom
come, meaning of it, i. 232 k, ii 93, Je
sus preaches the gospel of the kingdom
of God, i. 179, the twelve sent forth to
preach the kingdom 408, the seventy
sent on the same eraand, ii. 38 39, Je
sus was to preach it in other cities, as
well as at Capernaum, i. 205, goes
through every city, preaching the glad
tidings of it, 334, and speaking lo the
people ofthe kingdom of God 431, none
can see, or enter into it, unless born
again 148 c 149, no receiving it but as
a little child, ii. 224, better to enter in
to it with one eye, than with two eyes
to be cast into hell 22 23 1, great gain
in leaving temporal advantages for its
sake 232, Ihe least in it greater than
John the Baptist, !. 319, from his days
it is preached, and every one presses

GENERAL INDEX.

into It, ii. 167, many shall come from all
parts, and sit down in it 137, misery of
seeing others in it, and themselves
thrust out 136, the Pharisees told, that
publicans and harlots would go into it
before them 315, should be taken from
the Jews, and given to others 320,
Christ says of Hi tie children, that of
such is the kingdom of God 223 224 c,
bids one that followed him go and
preach the kingdom of God, i. 377 g,
tells another, that no man looking back
is fit for it 378 k, says ofthe scribe, that
he is not far from the kingdom of God,
ii. 341, the kingdom of God and his
righteousness to be first sought, i. 240
tn, ii. 114, happy are the poor, for theirs
is the kingdom, i. 298, happy is he that
shall eat bread there, ii. 145 a, the rich
shall hardly enter into it 229, easier for
a camel to go through the eye of a
needle, than for a rich man to enter in
to it 230 h, some that heard Jesus
should not die, before they had seen it
come with power, i. 491, the Pharisees
ask when it should come, ii. 183 b, is
not observed by many, while among
them 187, expected when Christ was
going to his last Passover 269, signs of
its being just at hand 376, Christ would
not eat any more of the Passover, till
it was fulfilled in the kingdom of God
406, nor drink any more of the fruit of
the vine, till he drank it new in the
kingdom of God 430 g, or till the king
dom of God should come 436, Joseph
of Arimathea waited for the kingdom
of God 563, Christ, after his resurrec
tion, spake of the things relating to it
623, iii. 2, this the subject of Philip's
preaching 108, and also of Paul's 282
303, who testified to the Jews the
kingdom of God 398 b, and preached
it to all that came to him 401, must en
ter into it through much tribulation
210
Kingdom of heaven, what it signifies, i. 99
g 366 a 408 249 a 309 f, John declares
it at hand 99, as does Jesus 180 191,
the apostles directed to declare the
same 408, entrance into it, how to be
obtained 215 d, ii. 19, is likened to
various things, i. 366 370 371 372 373,
ii. 31 235 323 385 388, the disciples
know the mysteries of it, i. 357 358,
the violent take it by force 321 f, dis
ciples ask, who Is the greatest in it, ii.
19, men, how accounted the least or
greatest in it, i. 215, the keys of it giv
en to, Peter 485 g, the Scribes and
Pharisees shut it up, ii. 347

Kingdom of Christ, given up to the fa
ther, iv. 350 g
Kiss, a religious rite borrowed from the
Jews, why laid aside, iv 176 k
Kiss, customary in receiving guests, i.
331 g, the signal Judas appointed to
distinguish Jesus, ii. 487 b c, betrays
the Son of man with a kiss 488 e
Knatchbull, (Sir Norton,) his observa
tions and remarks,!. 34 g 88 g 229 d
462 g, ib. h, ii. 122 a 425 e 304 g, i.
101 k, ii. 13 h 276 e 452 f, iii. 152 e
199 f 211 d 282 d 312 d
Know not a man, a Hebraism, i. 39 d
Knowing our Lord's will, and not doing
it, consequence thereof, ii. 119, happy
they, that practise what they know,
413
Knowledge, the conceit of it hinders con
viction, ii. 204, perfection in it, a char
acter of the Messiah,!. 134 f, Christ
knew what was in man 145, and that
he should suffer death, ii. 488 f, his
knowledge of the most minute for
tuitous events, what it must do 281b
403 b, his knowing all things confess
ed by his disciples 463, Peter appeals
to it for the sincerity of his love 617
Knowledge of persons continued after the
present life, ii. 171 e
Knowledge of divine things from revela
tion, instances given by the author of
it, iii. 256 b
Knowledge, of sin by the law, iv. 40 c —
what kind shall be abolished 324 h —
the word of knowledge, what 312 e
425 d, knowledge, wisdom, and un
derstanding, distinguished, v. 247 g

Labourer, worthy of his hire, i. 410, ii.
58, more labourers wanted in the spir
itual harvest, i. 405, ii. 37 c
Labourers in the vineyard, parable of
them, ii. 235 a 237, how to be applied
238
Lacedemonian law about stealing, wrong,
v. 249 n
Laconic style, a fine instance of it, vi.
199 d
Lady to whom St. John wrote, who, vi.
326 b
Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of
the world, i. 126 a 128
Lambs, what they may signify, ii. 616
Lame wait for a cure at the pool of Be
thesda, i. 265, many cured by Christ
316 471, ii- 290 f, by Peter, iii. 33 ts"
seq. 49, by Paul 204 207, by Philip
106, the lame to be invited, when a

GENERAL INDEX.

feast is made, ii. 144 147, entering lame
into life, how to be understood 22 k
Lamentations for the dead, what attended
with, i. 399 1
Lamp, (or candle,) is not put under a
bushel, i. 213 351 363, lamp lights
thee by its sprightly lustre, force of it
352 f, our lamps to be burning, ii.
116 b
Lampe, Mr. remark of his, iii. 188 h
Lamy, Mr. observation of his, ii. 207
a
Laodiceans, the epistle to the Ephe
sians thought, by some, to be that
which Paul wrote to them, iii. 401 g
Laodiceans, the epistle from them, what,
v. 280 f
Lardner, Dr. his observations, i. 64 a, iii.
165 g, i. 65 b 87 f, iii. 177 d, i. 144 h
426'l,ii.62f, i. 400 m, ii. 242 d 451
4 529 f, iii. 359 ' 363 a, ii. 530 h 537
b 544 d, iii. 66 gh 67 k 135 s 169 d
179 a 182 i 271 k 260 ' 275 c 316 e
319 n 322 a 331 d 332 f 367 b 360 1
363 c 378 b 394 m 400 f
Lasea, iii. 379 d
Last days, for what commonly used, iii.
18 n
Last time, the last dispensation to the
world, v. 389 d, vi. 286 b
Law of Moses, required the same spir
ituality of obedience as Christ, i. 214 a,
not one jot shall pass from it, till all be
effected 215 c, ii. 167, spiritual sense
of it to be regarded by us, i. 219, the
Jews did not keep it, iii. 100 m, all
violence in judgment forbidden by it
336 d, the law judges no man, before
it hear him, ii. 57 k, the testimony of
two men declared sufficient by it 66,
sin offerings were appointed by it for
smaller offences, iii. 193 r, moral law
vindicated from the glosses ofthe Jew
ish teachers, i. 214 220, scribes ac
count of what is written in it, ii. 84 b,
Christ's answer about the first com
mandment of the law 339 340, regard
to the ceremonial law, expressed by
him, i. 245 h, Stephen charged with
speaking blasphemously against it, iii.
78, reflection thereon, ib. a, the obser
vation of it imposed on the Gentile
converts 216, Peter's disapprobation
thereof 217, with the other steps re
lating to it 215 d 227 a 317 f, Paul ac
cused, as teaching contrary to the law
318 1, the Jews prejudiced against him
«n that account 315, vindication of
him 231 a 315 c, his purification 317
318, nature of his charge 243 363, his
defen .e'359. See Prophets

Law of God, some of his law* not to be
disobeyed, though a greater quantity
of good might arise thereby to our fel
low creatures, iv. 36 f
Law, without any limitation, often means
the Mosaic, iv. 26 h, sometimes the
whole Old Testament 38 ', some.
times the ceremonial, moral, natural,
and revealed 40 b, a law being once
broken, must for ever condemn, v. 38
8c h — is not made for a righteous man
36.1 e, Mosaic law was given 430 years
after the promise to Abraham, v. 42 b,
entered that the offence might abound,
iv. 60 — was added because of trans-
gression, v. 42 c, by the ministry of an
gels 43 d, in the hand of a Mediator,
ib. e — was a covenant of works, yet
contained intimations of the covenant
of grace, iv. 115 c — was attended with
a curse, as well as that given to Adam,
v. 37 g — is called worldly elements,
v. 49 a, weak and poor elements,
51 d, yet restrained from sin more
powerfully than the mere light of
nature, iv. 81 s, nevertheless, the
heights of virtue attained under it, were
not by it, but by evangelical promises,
ib. t. Though not adapted in its own
nature to lead men into sin, iv. 74 75„
sinful passions operated by it so as to
bring forth death, ib. Sc 76, through
the despair it introduced, ib. c 77,
which discovers the exceeding sinful
ness of sin, ib. The Mosaic law was
intended for life, iv. 76 f, and would
have justified, if any law would have
done it, v. 45 Sc g, yet is called the
ministration of death, iv. 402, and those
that were justified under it, were not
justified by it 49 b — that by it is the
knowledge of sin, proves the broken
state of human nature 40 c, it is good
if it be used lawfully, v. 369 d — leads
to Christ, v. 46 — is established by
the gospel, iv. 44, yet it has dominion
only while it lives 72 a, and Chris
tians are dead to it by the body of
Christ 73, Wc.
Lawful occasions, when destructive to
us, ii. 148
Lawsuits to be avoided, i. 218 224 n 300
3231
Lawyers, account of them, ii. 84 85
100 fg, rejected the counsel of God,
i. 300, one inquires of Christ, what he
must do to inherit eternal life, ii. 84
85, asks, which is the first and great
commandment 339 a, woes denounced
against them, with the reasons why
100 g 101 102 1, Christ asks them,

GENERAL INDEX.

if it was lawful to heal on the sabbath
day 141. Doctor of the law advises
tlie sanhedrim to let the apostles alone,
iii. 66
Laying on hands, a rite early used in
blessing young persons, ii. 223 a, lit
tle children brought to Christ that he
might lay his hands on them, ib. used
also in miraculous cures, 8tc. i. 203 395
403, ii. 131 628, iii. 129 390 111 281
74 181 232
Lazarus of Bethany, beingsick, sends for
Jesus, ii. 240, who comes 244, and
raises him from the dead 249, what
he might do after his resurrection 278
k, sups with Christ at Bethany 275,
many Jews come thither to see him
278, chief priests consult how to kill
him 279, the people bear witness to
his resurrection 285, no dependance
on what is shewn for his house 248
S
Lazarus in the parable, what the name
signifies, ii. 169 a, reflection on it, ib.
dogs come and lick his sores, 170 b,
what is added in some versions, ib. his
happiness in death, ib. c
Learning, where happy, iii. 328
Leaven hid in three measures of meal, i.
371, ii. 133, what an emblem of, i. 371,
ii. 133
Leaven ofthe Pharisees cautioned against
by Christ, i. 479 d, what it signified
480, ii. 104
Leaving temporal advantages for Christ,
good effects of it, ii. 232 233 234
Lebbeus, see Judas or Jude
Le Clerc, Mr. his observations, i. 22 g
«1 n 86 a 24 a 171 k 212 n 180 b 394
a 448 g, ii. 238 k 2 e 370 h 37 a 60 a
62 e 460 a 484 k 520 b 567 b, iii. 27 b
117 f 79 c
Left hand not to know what the right is
doing, i. 229 e
Legion dispossessed by Christ.i. 383, re.
mark thereon, ib. e, number of a le
gion, ii. 491 m, legions of angels at
Christ's command, ib.
Legs of Jesus, why not broken, ii. 560
5161
Leicester Manuscript, negligently collat
ed, i. 290
Leighton, (Archbishop,) remark of his,
ii. 455 b
Le Moyne, Mr. conjecture of his, ii.
433 d
Lending, to whom, no praise, i. 301,
where we should lend, ib. e
L'Enfant, Mr. his remarks, i. 28 1 34 g
75 ' 138 f 168 d 275 e 270 f 326 ' 296
.« 335 b 342 a 460 d, ii. 23 1 29 g 154 c

170 c 370 h 582 s, iii. la 59 h 73 g
87 a 108 * 117 f 129 b 146 ' 216 e 223
n 225 s 232 b 238 b 250 c 278 f 281 b
305 m 182 '
Lepers cleansed by Christ, i. 316, not al
lowed to live in towns 258 b, ii. 181,
one cured by Christ after his sermon
on the mount, i. 253 b c, ten lepers
cleansed, ii. 181, reflection thereon, i.
255, ii. 182
Letters, which the Jews wondered Jesus
should understand, what referred to,
ii. 46 a, esteemed the highest part of
literature, iii. 186 d
Levi, see Matthew
Levites sent to ask John who he was, i.'
123, Levite looks at the wounded man,
and passes by, ii. 86 f, how Barnabas
might sell his estate, being a Levite,
iii. 55 b
Lewd persons, rtopvoi, iv. 239 g — conver
sation, properly called corrupt, v. 150
o, forbid 269 b, and all kinds of lewd
ness 155, and notes
Liberality, cautions against those eva
sions by which persons excuse the
neglect of it, v. 79 d
Libations, allusion to them, v. 123 a
452
Libertines, who, iii. 75 1, their dispute
with Stephen 75 76 78 a
Liberty, the right of private judgment
strongly asserted, iv. 154 e
Life, how secured by mortifying the
deeds of the body, iv. 86. Life of God,
what, v. 145 8c a. Life and immortality
brought to light by the gospel, v. 429
e
Life, to be parted with for Christ, i. 420
489, to be hated in regard to him, ii,
149 b, he that hates it, shall keep it
295, he that finds it, loses it, meaning
thereof, i. 420 e 489, ii. 185 295,
gaining the whole world, no amends
for the loss of it, i. 490 f, nor ransom
sufficient for it, ib. g, all opportunities
to be taken to perform the duties of it,
ii. 243
Life of man consists not in abundance
.109 110. Christ has life in himself, i.
271 273, is come that we might have
life, ii. 206 f, gave his life a ransom
for many 261, his laying down his life
a voluntary act 209 c 554 1. Jews
would not come to him, that they might
have life, i. 277- Paul values not his
life, so that he may finish his course
with joy, iii. 303 d
Lifted up, what it signified, ii. 297, as
Moses lifted up the serpent, Sic. i. 154,
when they had lifted him up, what

GENERAL INDEX,

they should know, ii. 69, when he was
lifted up, would draw all men to him
297
Light shines in darkness, i. 26 f, John
not that light 27, Christ the true light
27 gh, his life the light of men 26,
a light to lighten the Gentiles 55, iii.
201, Christ declares himself the light
of the world, ii. 64 a 194 307, reflec
tion thereon 64 b, he that follows
him, shall have the light of life 64
69 307, his disciples the light of the
i world, i. 212, their light should shine
before men 213, light not to be con
cealed, ib. 351, not to be darkness,
352, if thy whole body be full of light,
Sec. not well rendered 352 e, the light
with us but a little while, ii. 298, why
ought to be improved 300, use we
should make of it, i. 354, ii. 299, dan
ger of abusing it, i. 350 354, ii. 299,
the light from heaven that shone round
Saul, remark dn it, iii. 123 e, was
attended with the appearance of a
human form, ib. Paul is sent to the
Gentiles that they may turn from
darkness to light, 371 k, shews, that
Christ should be a light both to the
Jews and Gentiles 373
Lightfoot, Dr. his remarks and observa
tions, i. 74 e, ii. 296 f 97 b 167 n, ii.
78 f 230 h 169 a 253 b 588 k 593 f, i.
134 ', ii. 612 b, ib. c 567 b, iii. 9 e, i.
216 h 291 g 280 b, ii. 488 d, i. 312 d,
ii. 86 f 131 c 339 a 344 a 345 f 335 e,
i. 144 h 169 g 174 a 478 b, ii. 351 c
245 c 254 e, iii. 195 x.ii. 193 b, i. 340
q 461 f, ii. 311 c 132 d 195 f, iii. 320
c, ii. 330 c 511c, iii. 14 c 33 a 44 e 59
h 72 c 132 e 154 ' 282 d 297 e 339k
392 h
Light houses, Christians compared to
them,v. 210 '"
Like, the phrase \it is lite'] how used
often, i. 321 ' 466 b,ii. 323 a, clothed
in a purer white than Solomon, i. 239 ',
ii. 113
Limborch, his remarks, i 219 r 123 c,
iii. 118', ii. 202 f, iii. 154 h, 40 i 183
I, i. 315 b, iii. 52 b 9 f 108 i 270 h
278 f
Linacer, observation of his, i. 214
Little child taken up by Christ, to teach
his disciples humility, ii. 19 20, the
benefit of receiving one of his little
ones 20, Christ will not have his little
ones despised 25, the highest angels
minister to them 25 a, the Son of man
is come to save them 26 b, nor will the
Father suffer them to perish 26
Little children brought te Christ, that he

might lay his hands on them 223 a,
the disciples rebuked for opposing it
223, Christ declares, that of such is
the kingdom of God 19 20 223 224 c,
ahd blesses them 223 b 224, Christ
vindicates them on their crying Hosan-
nah to the son of David 291, pleasure
to be taken in seeing children pay a
regard to Christ 293, the care that
ministers should take of them, where
intimated 616 b
Little while, and ye shall see me, what it
refers to, ii. 460 a, the apostles know
not its meaning, ib. their dulness there
in 460 b
Liturgy, some understand, 1 Tim. ii. 1,
as a direction to draw one up, v. 376
c
Locke, Mr. his remarks, i. 173 r 458
f, ii. 122 b 450 a 199 b 529 g, iii.
317 f
Locusts, eaten by John the Baptist, i.
101k
Logos, (the word,) how rendered by
some, i. 24 a, the creation of all things
by it, a Jewish doctrine 25 c, remark
able passage of Philo concerning it, ib.
Christ assumes not this title, ii. 308 b
Lomeirus, observation of his, ii. 169 a
Long life promised to those that honour
their parents, v. 172 Sc b
Lord's day, iv. 363 b, vi. 372 c
Lord's Supper, vide Sacrament
Lost piece of money, joy on finding it, ii.
155 e
Lot, the destruction of Sodom in his
days, an emblem of what, ii. 184, Lot's
wife, why to be remembered 185 187
Lots used in fixing the offices of the
priests, i. 31, iii. 11 1, inquiries by
them, honoured by God 11 1
Love God with all thy heart, he. the first
commandment, ii. 439, what is signi
fied by it 85 c
Love thy neighbour as thyself, a command
like to it 340, the force of this restrain
ed by the Jews, i. 225, omitted in their
synagogues, ii. 84 b, our defective
ness in both these commandments
342, no religion can subsist without it,
ib. 366
Love, where it will be greatest, i. 331,
the love of many will grow cool, ii. 365
Love of Christ, illustration of it, ii.
554 I, having loved his own, 8cc. what
an introduction to 405 f, his love in de
siring to eat the Passover 407
Love to Christ, how shewn, ii. 439 441
443, the Spirit to be given in propor
tion to it 439 a 443, and returns
made by whom 440 441, loving him,

GENERAL INDEX.

Sic. what it may refer to 616 a, Peter's
modesty on being asked by Christ about
It, ib.
Love to each other, enjoined by Christ
to his disciples, ii. 424 449, and urged
as his commandment 450, how given
as a new commandment 423 b, as he
has loved them, they should love one
another 423 450, how merciful a
command 454, by this shall all men
know, that they are the disciples 423
c, how we should remember it 426,
loving them that love us, no extraordi
nary praise, i. 226 301
Love to our enemies, required by Christ
i. 225 300 301. See Enemies
Love and hate often signify only to pre
fer greatly, iv. 104 g — —Love of
Christ bears us away 420 c Love
preferable to gifts 321, the properties
of it 322, c_rV. the exhortation to
pursue it explained 327 a, how it
covers a multitude of sins, vi. 217 b,
the common privileges of Christians
should excite it, iv. 224 f  Love of
God, its heights, breadths, isfc. an
emphatical expression, v. 133 b— —
Love to God, more difficult than to
our brother, vi. 307 d, yet may
perhaps be more certainly discerned
309 b
Love feasts, alluded to, vi. 349 a — eon-
founded by the Corinthians with the
Lord's supper, iv. 303 c  why laid
aside, vi. 257 c 349 a
Love feasts, the foundation of them, ii.
144'
Lowman, Mr. remark of his, i. 57 d
Lucius of Cyrene, one ofthe teachers at
Antioch, iii. 180, ahd one of the first
preachers there 162 a
Lucretius is a remarkable illustration of
Rom. i. 21, iv-.18k
Luke, the anonymous brother mentioned,
2 Cor. viii. 18, iv. 443 a  high
character of him, ib.'- — -not a Jew, v.
280 e
Luke, account given of him, iii. 1 a,
supposed to be one of the seventy, ii.
37 b, thought by some to be one ofthe
two disciples, to whom Christ appear
ed as they were going to Emmaus, ii.
597 c, his attendance upon Paul, iii.
234 f 297 f 378 c, remark thereon
396, what histories of Christ he may
refer to, in the preface to his gospel,
i. 21 a, criticism on his order 22 g 120
o 192 k 252 a 335 c 338 1 347 f 353 g
355 a, ii. 408 b 576 h, variations from
it, i.346 d 338 1 347 f 357 g 364 d, ii.
97 a 217 a 408 b 576 h, how he re
lates several things, i. 256 a 355 a, ii.
vol. 6. T4

312 d, mentions Only one demoniac,
where Matthew speaks of two, i. 375
a, observation on his treatment of phy
sicians 395 c, is the only evangelist
that gives an account of Christ's send
ing out the seventy, ii. 37 b, gives a.
large account of several occurrences
in Christ's last circuit through Galilee
80 a, his account of Christ's curing the
blind man nigh Jericho, reconciled with
Matthew and Mark 262 a, why he
omits some passages 323 a 380 c, re
lates the circumstances of Christ's ex
amination more distinctly than Mat
thew and Mark 508 m, his account of
Christ's commanding his disciples to
wait for the Spirit, where placed
wrong 618 d, is allowed to have writ
ten the Acts, iii. 1 a, his accuracy 143
a 182 ' 271 k 322 a 391 g, never speaks
of uncircumcised persons as proselytes
143 b, but gives them the character of
attofitvoi 257 c, when he wrote both
his Gospel and the Actsri"- 400 e 466
Lunatics cured by Christ, i. 206. Lunacy
and possession distinct cases, ib. k, ii.
47 d, remark on the former 9 b, the
worst kinds of lunacy, what thought to
proceed from by the Jews 47 d, one
that was lunatic, and possessed with
a dumb and deaf spirit, brought to
Christ, ii. 9 11
Lusts, how said to choke the word, i.
363 b, the most beloved to be morti
fied, i. 221
Luther questioned the authority of St.
James' epistle, but changed his opin
ion, vi. 130, note
Liars have their portion in the lake of
fire, vi. 501 d
Luxury and extravagance, forerunners of
national ruin, ii. 185 c, luxuries of life
heighten future torments 173
Lycaonia, where it lay, iii. 200 h, Paul
and Barnabas preach there 204, lan
guage ofthe inhabitants 205 e
Lydda, where situated, iii. 138 c, Peter
cures .Eneas there 138, and all that
saw him turn to the Lord 139, is call
ed from thence to Joppa 140 f
Lydia converted by Paul, iii. 237
Lying forbid to Christians, v. 148 k,
some ofthe best heathen moralists al
lowed it in some cases, ib. Mr. Wolt-
aston's notion of it j vi- 501 d
Lysanias, whether son to Herod the
Great, i. 98 d
Lysias rescues Paul from the violence of
the Jews, iii. 319 320, gives him leave
to speak to the people 322 323, or
ders him to be examined by scourging
331 d, but desists from it on hearing

GENERAL INDEX.

he was free of Rome 332 f, brings
Paul before the Sanhedrim 334, sends
a guard to fetch him back 338, is in
formed of a conspiracy ofthe Jews to
kill Paul 340, on which he sends him
to Cesarea 342 344t the Jews follow
him thither, and complain of Paul, as
a notorious offender, whom Lysias had
forced out of their hands 346 347,
the cause adjourned till Lysias should
come down 352 353
Lystra, Paul and Barnabas flee there from
Iconium, iii. 204, cure a cripple there
204 207, the people there, persuaded
to stone Paul 209, who being left for
dead, recovers, and departs io Derbe
210, his return there, ib. comes thith
er with Silas 231 M.
Maccabees, mention made therein of
offering sacrifices for the souls ofthe
slain, ii. 333 b
Macedonia, Paul preaches there, iii. 234
e '235 g, goes from thence 249 252,
Silas and Timothy leave it 268 e,
Paul thinks of returning through it to
Jerusalem 287 c, goes there 295 a,
Titus comes there, ib. b, Paul quits
it, and returns there again 296, sails
from thence to Troas 297 e
Macedonian churches made a collection
for the Christians at Jerusalem, iv.
170 d
Madness, not charged upon Christ by his
friends, i. 312 b, Jews pretend he is
mad, ii. 47 d 76 a 210, Festus charges
Paul with madness, iii. 373 n o
Magdala, its situation, i. 334 a, Christ
comes into the coasts of it 476
Magi, a title to whom first given, i; 79 a,
iii. 107 g- See Wise men
Magical books burnt at Ephesus, iii. 285,
their great value, ib. k
Magistrates, why called gods, ii. 214 g,
their office, not contrary to the will of
Christ, iii. 183 1, are not to be evil
spoken of 336, worthy deeds done by
them, to be thankfully accepted 348,
have no right to dictate in matters of
conscience 275, give reason to suspect
their cause bad, when authority is used
to overbear argument 50, scourge and
imprison Paul and Silas at Philippi, iii.
240, but the next morning come them
selves, and pray them to depart 246
247, Jason and others brought before
the magistrates at Thessalonica 251,
happy those of them who will not sub
mit to mean compliances 361
Magistrates, (vide authority,) Christians

required to honour the emperor, though
a persecutor, vi. 199 d
Mahometans contrive to be catched at
prayer, i. 230 f
Maimed, as amazing instances as any of
the power of Christ, i. 474 a, where
taken in a more extensive signification,
ii. 144, i. 157, entering into life maimed,
how to be understood 42 k
Maimonidesj conjecture of his, ii. 351,
iii. 418
Maius, his remarks and criticisms, Mat.
xxviii. ii. 573 a 674 e, iii. 75 1
Malabarian converts, the poorest of the
people, iv. 206 k, a remark of one of
them on the phrase children of God, vi,
291a
Malchus, his ear cut off by Peter, ii. 490
1, Jesus heals him 492 nj relation of
Malchus charges Peter with having
seen him in the garden 500
Malefactors, where usually executed, ii.
537 b, two led to be crucified with
Jesus, ib. Jesus crucified in the midst,
as the most infamous ofthe Ihree 540,
one of them, reviling him, is rebuked
by the other 546 h, who begs Jesus
to remember him when he came into
his kingdom 547, remark thereon, ib.
i. 568
Malice of others, reflection on it, i. 289
Malta, see Melita
Malta, St. Paul's shipwreck there, at
least the fourth he suffered, iv. 465 c
Mammon, Syriac for riches, i. 237 e; no
serving God and Mammon, ib. ii. 166,
friends to be made with the unright
eous mammon 165 e, the unfaithful
in it will not be intrusted with the true
riches, ib.
Man, the old and new. v. 147 f — of sin,
understood by some of the unbelieving
Jews, v. 342 e
Man ofthe mountain, allusion to his of
fice in the blessing pronounced on him
tl)at watcheth, and keepeth his garments,
vi. 470 e
Manaen, one of the prophets at Antioch,
iii. 180 d, and probably one of the first
preachers there 162 a
Manger of Christ, its dignity, i. 71
Manna, boasted of by the Jews, as bread
from heaven, i. 446, their fathers eat
of it, and are dead 452 454 k
Manna, a surprising circumstance relat
ing to its descent, iv. 441 f
Mansions, a proper word to signify the
heavenly abodes, ii. 433 d, in my Fa
ther's house are many mansions 438
Mantles worn by the Jews, where refer
red to, i. 303 b 224 n

GENERAL INDEX.

Marcus Antoninus, how he speaks of him
self, iii. 181 g
Mark the evangelist, an intimate com
panion of Peter, iii. 179 b, his gospel,
no abridgment of Matthew, i. 381 a,
ii. 8 a, more circumstantial in some
things than the other evangelists 8 a
235 a, mentions only one demoniac,
where Matthew speaks of two, i. 381
a, his account of Christ's purging the
temple, a different fact from that re
lated by Matthew, ii. 289 c 306 a, his
order where to be followed rather than
Matthew's 310 a, where different from
Matthew and Luke 319 e, uses the
plural number for the singular 546 h,
uncertain at what lime he wrote, iii.
467, Peter said to have persuaded him
to it, and to have reviewed it, ii. 4'
478 d, remark thereon, ib. 497 d
Mark, sister's son to Barnabas, See John
Mark
Mark the evangelist, not John Mark, the
companion of St. Peter, vi. 225 m
Mark, of the Lord Jesus Christ, what,
v. 85 c — of the beast, what, and what
it alludes to, vi. 454 m
Markius, conjecture of his, ii. 352 d
Marriage, neither allows of divorce nor
polygamy, ii. 218, objected to as not
expedient 221, but all cannot live sin
gle, ib. goodness of Providence to be
acknowledged in it 222, and care taken
to fulfil its engagements, ib. bride
groom's expressing his delight in his
bride, supposed by some to allude to a
ceremony in the Jewish marriages, i.
159 e, the blessed, when they rise from
the dead, neither marry, nor are given
in marriage, ii. 334
Marriage feast, parable of it, ii, 324 b,
324 325 f 326 h, what was intended
by it 326
Marriage, its inconveniences, iv. 262
263 e f, yet not discouraged in general
253 b 261 b, nor second marriages, v.
382 a 399 ', but with unbelievers, iv.
429 430 255, and notes. A mystery
relating to Christ and his church ex
hibited by it, v. 169 f
Martha entertains Jesus, ii. 89, who re
bukes her excessive care 90, her inter
view with Jesus on the death of Laza
rus 240 242, waits on Jesus at supper
275
Martyrs, how supported in their suffer
ings, iii. 100 n, their blood the seed
ofthe church 168, martyrdom not to
bejushed upon, i. 405
Mary, (Virgin,) whose daughter, i. 61 n,
her miraculous conception of Jesus
foretold by an angel 38 c 39 40, her vis

it to Elizabeth 42, her song of praise
43 44, Joseph thinks of divorcing her
52 b, but afterwards takes her home
54, knew her not, till she had brought
forth her son, the first born 54 55,
uncertain, whether she had more chil
dren afterwards 55 f 403 d, goes
with Joseph to Bethlehem 66 e, where
Jesus is born of her 67, and being vis
ited by the shepherds 69, on hearing
what was told them by the angel,
keeps all these things in her heart 71,
her purification at Jerusalem 72 73,
where Simeon tells her, that a dart
should pierce through her soul 75, this
most signally fulfilled, ii. 549 a, might
probably return from thence to Beth
lehem, i. 77 o p, flees with Joseph
and her child into Egypt 86, returns
and settles at Nazareth 90, goes with
Jesus to the Passover at Jerusalem 93,
and missing him in returning home,
goes back and finds him in the temple
94, expostulates with him about it, ib.
does not understand his answer 95 g,
returns to Nazareth, and keeps his say
ings in her heart 95, is present with
Jesus at the marriage in Cana 136 b,
tells him of their wanting wine 137,
absurdity of addressing her 140, goes
with Jesus and his brethren to Caper
naum 141, desires to speak with him,
but cannot come at him for the crowd
353. See Mother;, was living at Naza
reth, when Jesus preached there 403,
stands by him, when he is crucified,
ii 569, is consigned by him to the care
of John 570, nothing further recorded
concerning her, except her continuing
with the disciples in prayer after
Christ's ascension 569 a, iii. 8, but is
reported to have died with John at
Ephesus, ii. 549 a
Mary, the wife of Cleopas, different from
the mother of Zebedee's children, ii.
559 b, the marriage at Cana, probably
at her house, i. 136 b, stands by, when
Jesus was crucified, ii. 549 b 559 b,
and observing where his body was laid,
joins in providing spices to embalm it
564, visits the sepulchre with other
women 573 587, See Women
Mary Magdalene, why so called, i. 334 a,
whom thought to be 314 b, ii..240
a, seven demons cast out ofher, i. 334
b, ii. 584, attends Jesus in his progress
through Galilee, i. 335, stands by, when
he is crucified, ii. 549 559, and ob
serving where his body was laid, joins
in providing spices to embalm it 564,
sets out very early the first day of the
week 574, and coming to the sepul-

GENERAL INDEX.

chre, finds it open 576, on which she
runs back, and alarms Peter and John
577 ', returns and looks into the sepul
chre 580 p, sees Jesus himself, and
takes him for the gardener 580 q 581
r, who discovering himself to her, bids
her not touch him 581 s, but to go
and tell his brethren, he was risen 582-
r, thus he first appeared to Mary Mag
dalene 584, who tells the disciples of
it 589
Mary of Bethany, who.i. 335 b, ii. 240
n, is visited by Christ, ii. 89, preferred
to Martha 90, sits weeping on the
ground after the death of Lazarus 245
d, but hearing Christ was come, rises
and goes out 247 f, her interview with
Christ 247 249,anoints hisfeeiat Beth
any 275, for which Judas censures her
276, but Christ commends her 277
278, reflection on her love to him
279
Mary, the mother Of John Mark, the dis
ciples met at her house to pray, iii. 171
172
Masius, a conjecture of his, ii. 594 g
Massey, Dr. his remarks, ii. 232 1,246 e
297 g
Master, how rather to be expressed, i.
396 h, a title not to be affected, ii.
346, one is our master, even Christ, re-
marls, on it, ib. ', the master of a house
¦will watch, if he know when the thief
will come 117 331, if he find his ser
vants watching, will come himself, and
wait upon them 117 d e, but will sur
prise the wicked servant, and cut him
asunder 119 1 383 g
Matthew called by Christ -tt Capernaum,
i. 160, makes a feast for Christ, where
many publicans eat with him 389 a,
is desirous of introducing other sinners
to him 393, chosen an apostle 295,
_and sent forth with the twelve 407,
is more exact than Luke *n the series
of his story 192 k, his order is some
times to be changed 156 a 335 c 475
a, ii. 274 a 275 c 514 f 525 a, iii. 412,
speaks of two demoniacs, where Mark
and Luke mention only one, i. 381 a,
uses the plural number for the singu
lar, ii. 546 h, criticism on his account
of Judas's death 536 a 566 a 567 b, iii.
9 f, his gospel not certain when writ
ten, iii. 467, seems to have been some
years after Christ's resurrection, ii;
593 e, might be sooner, iii. 467
Matthias, chosen and received into the
number of the apostles, iii. 11, no rea
son to conclude from his name, he was
the same with Nathaniel 12 m

Maundrel, Mr. conjectures and accounts
of his, i. 106 a 170 k 212 o 208 b, ii. 1
a 248 g 555 n, iii. 310 b
Meanness of Christ's condition, should not
offend us, i. 92
Measures of the ancients, not certainly
known, i. 138 b, contents of several
Jewish measures, ib. ii, 164 b
Measure of wheat for a penny, denotes a
scarcity, vi. 411 e
Measuring ourselves by ourselves, one
of the greatest sources of pride, iv.
454 f
Meat of Jesus, to do the will of him that
sent him, i. 176, his flesh meat indeed
453 g, the meat which perishes, not to
be laboured for 445 a 449
Mede, (Mr. Joseph,) his remarks, i. 194
c 201 h 190 d 208 e 232 m, ii. 336 f
472 a 568 d 600 g, iii. 72 d 199 f
Mediator is not the mediator of one, v. 44
f, vide Moses and Christ
Medicines, reflection on them, i. 267
Mediterranean Sea, Philip preaches on the
coast of it, iii. 120, sailing there, haz
ardous after September 379 e, furious
kind of winds there 380 g
Meekness to be shewn under affronts and
injuries, i. 224 m, happiness promised
to the meek 209, how Christ declares
himself to be meek 327 1
Melchisedec, a type of Christ, vi. 45,
toe. how without father and mother 48
b. The account in Hebrews of his re
ceiving tythes of Abraham, reconciled
with that in Genesis, ib. a
Melita, or Malta, Paul shipwrecked there,
iii. 390, the inhabitants, why called
Barbarians, ib. b, conclude Paul to be
a murderer, ib- d, but afterwards take
him for a god 391 f, the cures wrought
there by Paul 3y2, reflection thereon
395, Paul departs thence 392
Menandrians, who, vi. 276 c
Mercury ; see Jupiter
Mercy preferred to sacrifice, i. 283 g
390, mercies received to be thankfully
owned, ii. 182, the merciful shall ob
tain mercy, i. 210, merciful as God
301
Merit, never to be claimed in any thing
we do, ii. 177 178
Messengers ofthe churches, not diocesan
bishops, iv. 144 c, v. 216 d
Messiah, expected by the Jews at the
time of Christ's coming, i. 32 d 77 m,
and looked for as the Son of God 117 d,
spoken of by the Jews, as he that was
coming 315 c, expected also by the
Samaritans 153 q, many signs marked
out of the time of his coming 477 a.

GENERAL INDEX.

was to b» born at Bethlehem 81, ii.
56, and to come ofthe seed of David,
ib. iii. 24, and was accordingly expect
ed, as the Son of David, i. 335, ii. 341,
the Jews supposition of hi9 coming 50
a, their opinion of his death 298, rep
resented as the Light of the world 64
a, intimations given ofthe peaceful state
of his kingdom 123 c, the glories of
his kingdom, how considered by the
pious Jews 433 e, John owns that he
was not the Messiah, i. 123 159, and
refers them to Jesus 125, Andrew
tells Peter, they had found the Messiah
130, Philip declares the same to Na
thaniel 132, who is convinced of it 134
f, Jesus acknowledges that he was the
Messiah 173 r, is cautious of owning
it to the Jews, ib. yet gave some inti
mations of it 348 h, which many un
derstood, ii. 197 ', demons acknow
ledge him as such, i. 199 203 290
382, is cautious of receiving the title
from them 204 e 199 290, two of
John's disciples sent to ask him, wheth
er he was the Messiah 315, Jesus
refers them to his miracles for answer
316, the people regard him as such
436 ', many follow him with secular
views 377 445, ii. 108, his own dis
ciples look for a temporal kingdom, i.
205 g 437 k, ii. 18 19 258 262
269 359 d 408 434, and did not
give up their expectation of it to the
day of his ascension 359 d, iii, 6, when
they ask, if he would now restore
the kingdom to Israel, ii. 631, iii. 4 g,
many believe on him, and say, When
the Messiah comes, can he do greater -mir
acles? ii. 51, some conclude him the
Messiah 59, but others object to his
coming out of Galilee, ib. his suffer
ings not inconsistent with his being the
Messiah, ii. 493 p 600 g, Jesus was
known by his apostles to be the Mes
siah, i. 458 f, Peter confesses him as
such 458 483, he charges his disci
ples not to tell as yet, that he was the
Messiah 486, owns himself to be so to
the blind man, ii. 202 e, Martha pro
fesses to believe him such 246, the
Sanhedrim asks if he were the Messiah
506, (with what view the question was
put, ib.e,) being adjured to tell them,
he owns it 507 h, the Jews_ accuse
him, as saying, he was Messiah 513,
Jesus preached as the Messiah by Pe
ter, iii. 25, and by Paul 132 268, who
proves, that the Messiah ought to suf
fer 250 b, Apollos shews that Jesus is
the JMessiah 278, the Messiah first in

troduced as speaking in the sixteenth
psalm 22 f 24 ', ii. 341 e, the notion of
two Messiahs, i. 315 c, ii. 50 a
Michael disputed with the devil about
Moses's body, vi. 346 347 h ' k
Midnight, absurd opinion of some con
cerning it, ii. 386 b
Miletus, Paul touches there, iii. 299, and
sending for the elders of the Ephesian
church 301 a, takes his leave of them
in an affectionate discourse 302 307,
after which he proceeds on his voyage
309
Mill, Dr. his remarks, i. 290 d, i!. 60 a 61
d 568 d, iii. 124 g .
Millennium, conjecture on it, ii. 389 d
Millstone better hanged about a person's
neck, than offend one of Christ's little
ones, ii. 20 f 21 g
Milton, opinion of his, ii. 220 f, his use of
the word except 469 f
Mincha, what, v. 154 d, some think Cain
only represented this 85 e
Ministers, their duty, Sic. i. 96 • 131, ii.
63 205 d, iii. 20, ii. 25 287 402 103 384,
iii. 12 285, i. 151 297 437 198 468 363
c, iii. 36 42 ' 183 455, iii. 248, ii. 272,
iii. 50 285 308 309 360 54, ii. 458 d 206
225 616 b 620 384 120 p 121 '• 244 f, iii.
229 255, ii. 148 91, ii. 41, iii. 333, ii.
293 299, iii. 273 244, i. 37 370 b 374, ii.
70 a 615, iii. 61 141 213 279 321 156
201 207, ii. 629, iii. 76, ii. 145, iii. 306,
ii. 88, i. 406 292, ii- 36 13, i. 483, iii.
341, ii. Ill, iii. 226 321, iii. 72 e, i.
176 d 158 142 373, iii. 304 h, i. 297,
iii. 235 184
Ministers, (vide bishop,) their mainte
nance, iv. 271, &c. an amiable pattern
for them, v. 300, are to preside over
the church, v. 322 a, vi. 123 a, how
they may give their account with
groaning, ib. c, whatloss they may sus
tain if their work be burnt, iv. 220
c, ought to be holy men, v. 142 1,
grave and venerable, v. 231 f, to pre.
serve peace and charity, as well as
orthodoxy, v. 143 o, should rebuke
with severity, yet long suffering, v. 474
c, some think they are forbid second
marriages, v. 382 a 399 '. The salva
tion of their hearers may have an in
fluence on their own 395 '. The
right of people to choose their min
isters vindicated from some objections
433 e 451 c
Ministry, the divine goodness to be ac
knowledged in the settlement of a
Christian ministry, iii. 213, Paul's ap
peal, how faithfully he had discharged
his ministry 302 b, declares, he is

GENERAL INDEX.

ready to lay down his life to fulfil it
303 d
Minstrels ; see Flute players.
Miracles of Christ, intimation of them
given by him to Nathaniel, i. 134 ',
his first public one wrought at Cana
140 1, had probably wrought private
ones before, ib. the particulars of many
not transmitted to us 145 k 186 m,
cure ofthe nobleman's son, mentioned
as a second miracle 182 h, more ben
eficial ones wrought by Christ in one
afternoon, than by any of the prophets
in all their lives 401 o, parallel be
tween those of Moses and Christ, ii.
202 f, Christ' s miracles discovered him
to be approved of God, iii. 21 a, must
have been seen with astonishment, i.
401 447 ' 472, brought many to be
lieve, ii. 249 279, were a specimen
ofthe power he claimed, i. 205 h, are
often referred to as a proof of his mis-
sion275, ii. 214 436, Nicodemus's ac
knowledgment concerning them,i. 147,
John's disciples referred to them for
answer whether he wastheMessiah216
217 h, Jews expected to see them
181 f, where the evidence of revela
tion is not attended to, the heart may
still be hardened under them, ii. 173
g 174 250 k, how unbelief prevented
Christ from working them, i. 186 m
404, what great events might have
been accomplished by them, had he
set up for king 436 ', his passing un
known through the midst of his ene
mies, miraculous 188 p, ii. 79 215,
his cures often performed at a distance,
j. 181 310 471, and always in the
kindest manner 313 316 e, actions
or means sometimes used in working
them, that cannot be accounted for
471 e 482, the most improbable in
such a case, not to be objected to 471
e, ii. 194 d 197 198, avoided osten
tation in them, i. 254 e, ii 242 d
248 g, frequently directed the con
cealing them, i. 2*54 400 401 471 482,
but they were commonly the more
proclaimed 254 400 401 471, mira
cle of the loaves 435, power mani
fested in it 441 k, soon forgot by his
disciples, ib. was the reason of the
multitude following him 445, another
miracle of the same kind 475, the re
membrance of them pressed on his dis
ciples 480, some so great and benefi
cial, that no evil agent performed
them, ii.l96g, people question, wheth
er the Messiah could do greater51, San
hedrim acknowledge that he wrought
many, 252. Miracles multiplied by
Christ in his last visit to Jerusalem,

290 f, the Jews still so hardened as not
to believe 301 a, transforming power
must attend them, or they have no ef-
feet, iii. 328, Jesus alone invested with
the power of working them, whenever
he pleased, ii. 453 ', meditation on
their number and variety, i. 476 477,
what pleasure must have filled the hap-
py subjects of them 476, satisfaction of
Jesus in surveying them 477, the apos
tles empowered to work them, i. 294
407 408, wrought many miracles in
their progress 422, give an account of
them to Jesus 430, the seventy sent
out with power to heal the sick, ii. 39,
gives ait account at their return, that
even demons were subject to them 81,
powerofworkingthem promised to them
that believe 6 27 p, not to be used for
ostentation 628 r, Jesus tells his dis
ciples, they should do greater works
than he had done 437, a power which
the apostles could not exercise at all
times, iii. 112 d 224 q, observable
difference between Christ and them,
in the manner of working them 138 a,
attempt of performing them in pub-
lie, a remarkable instance of faith, ii.
311 b, further remark thereon, ib.
many miracles are wrought by the apos
tles, iii. 29 59, the sick recovered by
the shadow of Peter 60, Philip works
many miracles in Samaria 106 108
k, why Peter wrought no miracle, on
his first preaching to the Gentiles 154
h, many wrought by Paul and Barna
bas at Iconium 203, extraordinary
miracles wrought by Paul at Ephesus
283, sick cured at a distance by hand
kerchiefs, Sic. carried from his body,
ib. f, evil spirits cast out 283, the ex
orcist Jews beaten by a demoniac 284,
the father of Publius cured by Paul 391,
the miracles of the apostles' days not
now to be expected 285
Miracles might be wrought by those, who
shall at least be rejected as workers of
iniquity, i. 250, prodigies shewn by
false prophets, no reason against ad
mitting miracles as a proof of doctrines,
ii. 3711, iii. 66
Miracles of Jesus vindicated, an excellent
treatise, i. 258 d 347 f 384 g
Miraculous powers, (vide spiritual gifts
and apostolic rod,) not confined to the
apostolic age, vi. 170 e — might be lost,
iv. 481 f
Mirror, the proper import of t-ro^/lpov, iv,
325 ', fine allusion to one, 2 Cor. iii. 17
405 See
Misfortunes befal the best of mankind,
iv. 465 c

GENERAL INDEX.

Mission of Christ, how confirmed, i. 279.
See witness
Mite, the value of it. ii. 125 h, two mites
bestowed by a poor widow 356
Mitres, worn by bishops, what supposed
to allude to, iii. 14 c
Mitylene, Paul comes there, iii. 299
Mnason of Cyprus entertains Paul, iii.
312 d
Moabites not to enter into the congrega-
tion of the Lord, how to be understood,
i. 57 d, the Israelites never to seek
their peace or prosperity, i. 205 r
Model of doctrine into which Christians
are delivered, iv. 69 a
Moderation of Paul, remark on it, iii.
374 p
Modesty of Christ, i. 254 e 400 m 453, ii.
242 d 248 g, reflection theieon 250.
Modesty of the sacred historians, iii.
234 f
Moloch, what he might represent, iii. 97e
Money, the apostles directed to provide
none for their journey, i. 409, the seven
ty receive the same direction, ii. 38, yet
own they wanted nothing 431 432
Money changers, why they sate in the tem
ple, i. 142, driven out by Christ, ib. ii.
290 306
Moral evils proceed from the heart, i. 466
467, inference drawn therefrom 468, re
mainders of moral sense even in the
worst of men 286 d
Moral philosopher, passage of Eusebius
applicable to him 27 '
More, Dr. his remarks, iii. 400 e
Morrow, unreasonableness of anxiety for
it, i. 240, tomorrow and the third day,
what it signifies, ii. 138 g
Mortification of the most beloved lusts
required, i. 321, ii. 2122, necessity of
it 24
Mosaic sacrifices, their use,vi. 61 f. Dis
pensation refers to the gospel, ib. e, is a
shadow of it 70 a, doomed to death
those that wilfully violated it 79 e
Moses, a fine allusion to the shining of
his face, iv. 405 f — the mediator of the
Sinai covenant, v. 43 e, which could not
set aside the Abrah amic, because he was
not the mediator of it 44 f — some re
markable stories told of him by Jose
phus, vi. 93 f— what is meant by the
reproach of Christ which he preferred
94 g, what the recompense of reward,
to which he had respect, ib. li — Mi<-
chael's dispute about his body 346 h
Moses, read in the synagogues every sab
bath day, iii. 223, the scribes and phar
isees sat in his chair, ii. 344 a, the law

given by him, i. Ill e, boasts of the
Jews concerning him 446, appears with
Elijah at the transfiguration, ii. 2 c, al
lowed the use of divorces to the Jews
219 e, shewed that the dead are raised
336, ouv Lord's proof of it, ib. f,said by
Jesus to have wrote of him, i. 278, and
to accuse the Jews for rejecting him,
ib. ', they boast of being his disciples,
ii. 200 c, but were inexcusable in pro
fessing a regard to him, and not believ
ing the mission of Jesus 200 d 202, if
Moses and the prophets are not believ
ed, Sec. 173 g, Jesus beginning from Mo-
ses, interprets concerning himself 600
g, Moses spake of him as a prophet, iii.
40 94 a, reference thereof 40 ', Peter
warns the Jews of their infidelity in the
very words of Moses, ib. k, Stephen ac
cused of speaking blasphemy against
him 76 78 a, crime of Israel in reject
ing Moses when sent as a deliverer 88
c, his beauty, ib. b,his learning 89 d.his
mightiness, ib. e f, when God would
have delivered them by his hand, the
Jews thrust htm away90gh,butthough
renounced, God makes him a deliverer
92 k, this is he that prophesiedof Christ
94 a, and was in the assembly in the
wilderness, when the law was given 95
b, yet they rejected him, and fell into
idolatry, ib. c 96, the believing Jews
prejudiced against Paul, as teaching to
apostatize from Moses 315 c, Paul tes
tifies he had said nothing but what Mo
ses had foretold 373
Mote and beam in the eye, what they may
signify, i, 242 b
Mother of Christ cannot come at him for
the crowd, i. 353, he declares those to
be his mother and brethren, that hear
his word, and do it 354, his design
therein 353 h 354 '
Mother of James andjohn.the sons of Zeb-
edee, (different from Mary the mother
of James the Less,) ii. 549 b, petitions
Jesus that her two sons might sit at his
right and left hand in his kingdom 258
259, beholds the crucifixion 549 b
Mother in law shall differ with her son's
wife, remark on it, i. 419 c, ii. 123 d
Mountain on which Christ was transfigur
ed, conjectures concerning it, ii. 1 a,
mountains may be removed by faith 12
Mount Gerizim ; see Gerizim
Mount of Olives, Jesus retires thither, ii.
59, makes his public entry from thence
into Jerusalem 280 a 282, tells his dis
ciples, as he was sitting on the mount,
what would be the signs of his coming

GENERAL INDEX.

360,(sfseq. teaches by day in the temp
pie, and lodges at the mount by night
399, goes with his disciples to the
mount 430 h, comes to a garden at the
foot of it 476 a, where he is betrayed
by Judas 486, takes his disciples to the
boundaries of Bethany on the Mount of
Olives 631 a, and thence ascends to
heaven 632, Mount Olivet, whence he
ascended, how far distant from Jerusa
lem 633 c, iii. 6 h
Mourners, where they Sat, iii 245 d, hap
py those that mourn under a sense of
sin, i. 209 f 298
Mouth speaks out ofthe abundance ofthe
heart, i.305 343, what comes out of it
defiles a man 465 a 466
Much required, where much is given, ii.
120, reflection thereon 121
Multitude, receive the baptism of John, i.
101 102, asks him what they shall do
105, Herod restrained by the fear of
them from killing John 165, Christ re
minds them of their regard to John 319,
follow Christ from all parts 205 252
289, press with eagerness to hear him
205 254 289 296 298 395, give him not
time to eat 312 430, their, crowds, ii.
104, stay with him several days togeth
er, i, 374 b 474 c, are astonished at his
doctrine 231, ii. 309 337, hear him with
pleasure 341, carry diseased persons
to him, i. 202 205 442, wonder at his
miracles 452 453, ii. 14 265, have dif
ferent opinions of him 44 55 56 210,
afraid to speak favourably of him 45 1,
think him a good man 44, look upon
him as a prophet 55, call him a seducer
44, say he is possessed 47 d 210, are
despised by the Pharisees 57 ', rejoice
in the glorious things he did 132, at
tend him with hosannahs at his public
entry 284 286, declare him to be the
prophet 289, hear him attentively 292 '
309 399, the fear of them restraint the
Jewish rulers from destroying him 292
309 322, Judas contrives to betray him
in their absence 402, are persuaded to
prefer Barabbas to him 522 524, cry
out, that Jesus might be crucified, ib.
532, insult him on the cross 545, are
alarmed at the prodigies attending his
death 556, inference drawn therefrom,
ib. r, little ground to value their ap
plause 524, iii. 213, should be thankful
that we are not exposed to their rage
294
Mtinster, his remarks, i. 104 d, ii. 342 e
Murder of the innocent, reflection on it,

ii. 255, suffered by Christ 509, killing
the servants of Christ, thought accept
able to God 455 b, iii. 342, design of it
approved by the Jewish rulers 339
k342
Murderer preferred to the Prince of life;
iii. 37 b, Paul, why thought a murderer
390 d
Mustardseed, one of the least of all seeds,
i. 370 cj said to become a tree 371 d
374, ii. 133, used as an emblem of faith
12 g
Myra, Paul comes there, iii. 379
Myriads of people crowd to hear Christ,
ii. 104 a, some of whom might be after
wards converted 114 e, myriads of be
lieving Jews at Jerusalem denote a
great numbers iii. 315 b
Mysia, Paul travels through it, iii. 233
Mystery, how far the calling ofthe Gen-
tiles was a mystery, v. 126 e, ho* hid
in God 128 g
Mysteries, or heathen rites of initiation
alluded to, v. 157 1 225 a 234 b
Mysteries of the kingdom of heaven,
granted to some, i. 326 367
N.
Naaman, cleansed by Elisha, i. 188
Nairn, account of it, i. 312 d, miracle of
Jesus there 314
Naked, who said to be so, ii. 613 f
Name of a child, the father's office to
give it, i. 33 e, usually given at the cir
cumcision 46 a, how to be given in bap
tism, ib.
Name of a person, what often put for, i.
145 1 414 f, what intimated in it, when
applied to God or Christ 155 h, what
ever is asked in the name of Christ, he
will do it, ii. 437 o, lame man cured by
faith in his name, iii. 38 c, no other
name in which we must be saved 46 b,
hallowed be thy name, sense of it, i. 232 ',
ii. 93
Names, differently written in the Old and
New Testament, i. 62, names of many
perished with them 63, happy those,
whose names ate written in the book
of life, ib. reflection thereon, ii. 101 103
Nathaniel, whence of, i. 132, ii. 612, ob
jects to Christ, i. 132 d, but hearing
him declare his character 133 e, owns
him to be the son of God, ib. f, is pres
ent at the first public miracle Jesus
wrought 134 h, was one of those, to
whom Jesus appeared at the sea of Ti
berias, ii. 612, opinions concerning him,
i. 134 ;, ii. 612 b, iii. 12 m

GENERAL INDEX.

Nations, what the power over them Newton, (Sir Isaac,) account of him, i,
^.ri.;..i. ;... ..... ..t- ; o.-.pi i^_.„ ;: o« .,: .qq on__ _.:_ _i  .- ^ n^_. . '•¦. _n_

which is promised, Rev. ii. 26, vi. 388
Native country, love to it natural, iii.
230
Natural affection violated, i. 414 417
419
Natural state, all that believe not perish
in it, i. 154 f, abominations of our na
ture 468, its degeneracy 323
Natural, i. e. animal man, what, iv. 212
& o
Nature, the untaught dictates of the
mind, iv. 27 k, how we are by nature
children of wrath, v. 113 g
Nazarene, Jesus so called, i. 90 o, Paul
charged as a ringleader of the Naza
renes, iii. 346 350 c

206 m, his observation 256 a, iii. 404,
i. 206 m, 191 f 167 c 323 c 356 d 376
d 280 b e, ii. 71 b 150 d 204 b 179 b,
iii. 404—414 445
Nicanor, one of the seven deacons, iii.
73
Nicephorus, his account of the death of
Salome, i. 427 r
Nicodemus, comes to Jesus by night,
i. 147, his conference with him, ib. a
153 e, remark thereon 156 269 b,
stands up for Jesus in the Sanhedrim-
ii. 57, if present when the blind man
was examined, would have appeared
on his side 196 h, joins with Joseph in
burying Christ 563

Nazareth, in Galilee, an infamous' place, Nicolas, one of the seven deacons, iii. 73,
i. 132 d 37 a 90, angel sent thitherto not the founder of the sect of Uicolai-
the virgin Mary 37, Joseph goes up tans, ib. g
from thence with Mary to Bethlehem Nicolaitans, who, vi. 379 n 384 g, perhaps
66 67 g, do not seem to have returned the followers of Jezebel 387 a

to Nazareth immediately after the pu
rification 77 o, are directed thither on
their return from Egypt 77 90 o, Jesus
lives there with his parents 90, is par
ticularly called his own country 180 c
387 403 a, returns there from Jerusa
lem 95, comes from thence to be bap
tized by John 112, remark thereon, ib.
Nathaniel wonders any good thing
should come out of Nazareth 132 d,
Jesus preaches there 184, they are alt

Night divided into four watches, i. 439
d, when it comes, no man can work,
ii. 194, he that walketh then will stum
ble 241, should quicken us to improve
the day 198 243, often spent by Christ
in prayer, i. 293 b, ii. 2 b 399, Paul
and Silas pray and sing at midnight-
iii. 240, Paul, leaving Troas, continues
his discourse till midnight 297 298 k,
Christians at Ephesus had their night
meetings 306 n

astonislied at his words 186 1, why he Nineviles shall condemn the Jews, i. 347"
did not perform such miracles there as g
elsewhere 186 m, tells them, no prophet Noah, condemned the old world by fur

nishing- matter for its condemnation,
vi. 87 ', what is meant by his becom
ing the heir of righteousness, ib. h k.
How he was the eighth person, vi. 254
S

is acceptable in his own country 187,
their rage against him 188 p, Jesus
renews his visit thither 403 b, they
wonder at his wisdom 404 c, effects of
their unbelief, ib. g, does not appear
after this to have returned from Naza- Noah's flood, what an emblem of, ii. 184
reth any more 405 h 379 ,
Nazarites ; see vows Nobleman at Capernaum, who thought to
Neapolis, Paul lands there, iii. 235 be, i. 181 d, cure of his son 181
Necessity dispenses with ceremonial ob- Nobleman going to receive a kingdom-
servances, i. 283 h parable of him, ii. 269 b 270 c 271
Neglects of friends, not to be severely 272 273 ', design of it 274, remark on
resented, i. 333 it 269 b
Neighbour, who to be considered as such, Nominal Christians, separated from real
ii. 84 87. See Love God ones, i. 375
Nero, when he began his reign, iii. 462, Non residence among the primitive min-
the persecution, when not begun, iii. isters, not connived at, iii. 301 a
400 f, one of his concubines said to Notes at the end of the epistles, of no
have been converted by Paul 401 g authority, iv. 181, note 364 e, v. 2
Net that gathered in good fish and bad, Nurture and admonition of the Lord.
an emblem of what, i. 373 h what, v. 172 c
Never knew you, sense of it, i. 250 b, ii.
587 d O
Neutrality, where not allowable, i. 339 Oaths used by St. Paul" vindicated, iv. 391
341 g, v- 377 f, Christ constituted a Priest

VOL. 6.

75

GENERAL INDEX.
by an oath, vi. 52, what that implies, tion, Sec. ib. iii. 237 a, Paul goes to one
ib- b at Philippi, ib.
Oaths, where required, i. 223 k, never to Order] of the sacred story, not always
be trifled with, ii. 350, blindness of the clearly determined, i. 73 b, 346 d,
Pharisees in their distinctions about events often connected, which did not f.
them 348 ra. See Swearing immediately follow 77 o, ii. 180 d,
Obedience to mngistrates, vi. 198 199, which might sometimes happen twice;
and notes. Vide Authorities and Mag- i. 376 d, rules for settling it 192 k 256.
istrates a 180 b 289 a, ii. 140 a
Obsc .ne talk, properly called corrupt, Ordinances, the pastures which Christ
and forbidden, v. 150 o. Many rites has provided for his sheep, ii. 206 207,
of the heathen worship were obscene, the greatest should not think them-
iv. 286 e selves above submitting to them, iii. .
Offences, wo to him by whom they 121, the prostitution of them to be -dp
come, ii. 21 175, care should betaken avoided 109, those that profess their .,
not to give unnecessary offence 17, iii. faith in Christ to be readily admitted
226 121, God how resisted 161
Offending one, force of it, i. 221 c, ii. Origen, his testimony to the scriptures-
20 e, offending members to be cut off, iii. 422
i. 221, ii. 21 22, danger of offending Original, sometimes not to be expressed
one of Christ's little ones 20 175, of- by a single word, ii.27d, construction
fenders to be salted with fire 23 1, all of it often perplexed or uncommon, ii.
things that offend cast into hell, i. 368, 6 m 11 e, iii. 38 c 135 r 152 e 337 e,
Christ tells his disciples, they should j. 49 e, and sometimes incomplete, ii.
all be offended because of him, ii. 476, 94 c, advantage of keeping it dis-
happy he, that is not offended in tinctllc, its spirit sometimes lost, ib.
Christ, i. 315 b 317 f 318. See Brother See Version
Officers, that supped with Herod on his Ornaments of dress, the prohibition of
birth day, conjecture on them, i. 425 them not absolute, vi. 203 b, a re-
k, desirable to have our officers relig- markable saying of Crates, concerning
ious 310, the Sanhedrim send officers them, ib. a
to seize Jesus, ii. 52, who return with- Orobio unjustly charges St. Paul with ar-
out him 56 g, Jewish officers sent to tifice, v. 15 e, his objection against
apprehend him 486, who take and bind the account of calling the Gentiles, an-
him 492, and lead him away 495, swered, iv. 130 a
one of the officers smites Jesus 503- a Orobio, his remarks, ii. 202 f 344 b 346
504b, officers cover his eyes, and strike f, iii. 41 n 56c 267 c 292 o 337 g
him on the face 508, speak blasphe- Orphans, Christ would not leave his dis-
mously against him, ib. m, join with ciples such, ii. 440c
the chief priests in crying out to have Orthodox professions, remark on them,
him crucified 528, officers sent to bring i. 202
the twelve apostles before the San- Osiander, account of his harmony, i. 206
hedrim, iii. 63, hearing they were in m
the temple, go and fetcn them without Outside, when cleansed in vain, ii. 97
violence 64 c 351, insignificancy of outward strict-
Old man, the meaning and propriety of ness, i. 463, ii. 355
the phrase, v. 147 f Owen, Dr. his observations, i. 104 g
Old Testament, a hint given for improv- 128 c
ing its promises, vi. 118 e Oxen, anciently the chief parts of a royal
Olearius, criticism of his, ii. 352 f entertainment, ii. 324 c
One thing is needful, remark on it, ii. 91,
strangely explained by some 90 f
One thing wanting to the young ruler, ob- p.
servation thereon 228 f Palm Sunday, what intended to commem-
Onesimus, the meaning of the word, v. orate, ii. 291 h
499 c . Pamphylia, Paul and Barnabas come
Onesiphorus, his friendship to Paul, iii. there, iii. 185, pass through it again
286 a _ _ 211, Paul sails over against it 378
Opening the mouth, what expressive of, i. Papacy, its rise foretold, 2 Thess. ii. v.
208 c, iii. 118 h 150 151 340, yc. and notes, with several im-
Oratory, or prayer house, Ghrist spends portant circumstances of it 389, tfs.
the night in- oge, i. 293 b, their silua- andefg, these predictions a proof of

GENERAL INDEX.

the Divine original of that epistle
333, when it began, and how long it
shall continue, vi. 446 d 455 n, repre
sented by the beast with seven horns,
vi. 450 Sc a, by the harlot 473, ZSfc. and
by Babvlon 474, and its fall, by the
desolation of that city 470, c_ft\ and
notes
Paphos, Elymas struck blind there by
Paul, iii. 183, Sergius Paulus converted
there 183 185
Papists, their opinions, Sec. with remarks
on the same, i, 80 b, ii. 344 b 19 c, i. 484
' e, ii. 617 b, iii. 220 c 172 k, ii. 428 c 605
d, iii. 297 g, ii. 412 ' 501 e 406 c, iii. 57
e 288 f, ii. 549 a, iii. 23 g, ii. 455 b
517'
Papists, have consecrated days in honour
of many of the saints mentioned in the
epistle to the Romans, iv, 175 g, and
of Aristobulus, though it is not certain
he was a Christian, ib. their argument
against the continued obligation of the
second commandment, v. 171 a
Parables, meaning of the word, i. 355 b,
reflections on them 357 f 372 f 356 e,
ii. 158 f 169 a 237 f 272 g 319 c d,
why Jesus spake to the multitude in
parables, i. 357 358 k 359 ' 371, what
the prophet said thus fulfilled 372, re
mark thereon, ib. e, explains his para
bles to the disciples 364, hour coming,
when he would no more speak to them
in parables, ii. 462, his disciples ac
knowledge he did so 464, parables in
this work, i. 303 465 330 348 349 355
356 366 367 369 373 370 371, ii. 133,
i. 572 373 391, ii. 31 32 85 87 109 110
116 118 382 383 128 142 146 148 250
26 153 154 156 160 163 165 169 172
188 189 190 191 204 205 235 237 269
272 314 315 317 318 323 326 376 385
387 388 391
Paradise and heaven distinguished, iv.
471 d
Paralytics, cured by Christ, i. 206 258,
with a remark thereon, ib. e 259 260
307 310, many cured by Philip, iii. 106,
one cured by Peter 138
Paraphrase, rules to be observed in it, i.
28 1 67 g, ii. 404 d, i. 447 d 356 e, ii. 69
g, iii. 82 g 117 g, difficulty of keeping a
due medium in it, ii. 11 f, why often
longer on the first verse of a section 18
a, the word [probably] why omitted in
it, i. 67 g, how frequently better, ii. 135
d, limitations, where suggested in it 47
c, force of a word often expressed 27 d.
See Version

Parenthesis, to be admitted in some pas
sages i. 29 g 24 h 90 c 332e,ii.6n
Parenthesis, some remarkable instances
of them in St, Paul's writings, Rom. ii.
13 16, iv. 27 1— Rom. v. 12— 18, iv. 61
'—1 Cor. viii. 1—4, iv. 267 a— i Cor.x.
29 30, iv. 294 d— 2 Cor. viii. 19, iv. 443
b— 2 Cor. ix. 9, 10, iv. 447— Eph. ii. be
gin, v. Ill a, yet perhaps not in Gal. iii.
begin, v- 125 a
Parents, some of great age, when their
children were born, i. 57 e, required by
the Jewish canons to teach their chil
dren some trade 403 c, should mode
rate their expectation in their offspring
91, may have comfort from Christ in
their death 314, ii. 225, encouraged to
bring their children to Christ 225, the,ir
duty to them 293, iii. 85, i. 96 163, ii.
13, honour and relief they have aright
to from them, i. 461 462
Parmenas, one ofthe seven deacons, iii. 73
Partiality to the rich, censured, vi. 140,
circ. and the notes
Particles, not always used with exact
ness, i. 283 ', the Hebrew ones ambig
uous, ib.
Party spirit, prejudices of it, how to be
disarmed, i. 310, our regards not to be
confined to our own party 226 t, Christ
ians should not be ringleaders of par
ties, iii. 348
Passions not to be indulged under relig
ious pretences, ii,175,should be guard
ed against, i. 216 219, Christ's power
over them 388
Men of like passions,hovito be understood,
iii. 206 k
Passover, Jesus taken to by his parents,
i. 93 a, conjectures pn the number of
Passovers in his ministry 141 a, summa
ry of the principal events between
them, iii. 413 414, time of Christ's first
Passover, i. 144 h, to which he went
up from Capernaum 141, the feast inen-
tioned John v. 1, probably his second
Passover 262 a, another as fixed by Sir
Isaac' Newton 141a 280 c, Passover
mentioned John vi. 4, opinions relating
to it 432 e, uncertain, whether Christ
attended it 559 b, most probable that
he did not, ii. 42 b, another Passover
to which many go up 254 e, among the
rest Jesus 256, who comes to Bethany
six days before it 274 275, till the Pass-4
over comes.teaches in the temple 291 h,
Greeks come to worship at the Passo
ver 293 294, Jewish rulers do not care
to seize Jesus at the feast 400, he sends
two of his disciples to prepare the Pas$-

GENERAL INDEX.

over 405 e, a sauee still used in eating
it 417 (j, rules observed by the Jews in
it 427 a 430 h, not probable, that
Jesus kept it on a different day from
the rest of the Jews 420 n, what this
feast may signify, ib. and refer to 511,
Peter seized by Herod, with an intent
to execute him after the Passover, iii.
169, Paul hastens to Jerusalem to be at
the Passover 276, remark thereon, ib. d,
does not sail from Philippi, till after the
Passover week 297 e, number of vic
tims offered at one Passover, i. 142 b
Pastors and teachers, whether distinct or
not, v. 141 k, vide bishops and ministers
Patara, Paul touches there, iii, 309
Patience, where to be shewn, i. 223 1 289,
the soul to be possessed with it, ii. 364
m 366
Patrick, (Bishop,) remark of his, i. 159 e
Paul, remark on his name, iii 182 k. See
Saul, his travels and acts 185 194 199 e
200 202 203 204 d 205 207 209 210 d
211 212 214 215 b 216 220 223 224
226 227 a 228 229 231 232 233 c 234
e f 235 g 236 237 238 239 e 240 241
242 244 245 246 247 249 a 250 252
253 254 h 256 259 264 266 267 c 268
d, ib. e 269 g 270 h, ib. ' 272 m 274 275
a 276 c d 279 280 281 282 e 283 284
286 a 287 b 288 c 269 f 294 295 a, ib.
b d 296 297 e, ib. f g 298 '¦ 299 k, ib.
I 301 a 303 f 307 r 309 310 a ib.c
311 312 d 314 316 e 317 f 318 k 319
320 322 a 323 324 c 325 326 327 a 329
, 330 331 d 332 f 334 335 c 336 e 337 f
338 ' 339 k 340 m 342 344 b 345 c 346
347 g 349 350 c d 351 e 352 f 353 g
354 355 b 356 e, ib. d 357 e f, ib. g
358 359 ', ib. k 360 1 362 363 364 365
367 b 368 d 359 g h 370 371 ' 372 1
373 p, ib. q 375 r, ib, s 376 1 378 b, ib. c
379 e 380 g 381 382 383 385 b 386 c d
387 388 h 390 a, ib. b 391 g 392 393 394
m, ib, n o 397 398 399 c d 400 401 g
?aul, a conjecture as to his age, v. 498 a,
how he opposed the gospel ignorantly
371 b, his character of himself before
conversion 482 b, probably upon it, his
goods were confiscated 220 g, he con
sidered the supply his friends sent him
as an interposition of Providence 233 a,
and spoke of himself as possessing all
things, iv. 427, (a sublime expression,
ib. f>) why he changed his name from
Saul to Paul, v. 245 a. His inspiration,
vide inspiration, why he prayed that ut
terance might be given him, v. 180 k,
and was called li-alns, unskilful in
Speech, though he spoke wii-h tongues,

iv. 458 e. He had the same rights as
St. Peter 273 c, had. power to punish
disobedience 234 f 450, iSfc. his not
sparing the Corinthian faction a proof
of his veracity 480 b. Some think he
discerned what was done in his ab
sence 237 c. The Revelation mention
ed 2 Cor. xii, was made to him 470 b.
He began to preach immediately on his
conversion, v. 16 a 18 c, (this account
reconciled with that in Acts, ib.)
though the Apostle ofthe Gentiles, he
preached first lo the Jews 18 d, and .-,
chiefly where Christ was not named,
why, iv. 169 b 455 h. He went up from
Antioch to Jerusalem by revelation, v.
22 c, what it was he communicated
privately to those of note 23 d, his con
duct, in not permitting Titus to be cir
cumcised, reconciled with his circum
cising Timothy, ib. e. His great fidel
ity and zeal, iv. 466 h. Concern for the
Corinthians 370 f 433 Si b. Tender
ness for the offending member 394 f.
Regard for the Thessalonians affec
tionate as a nurse or a father, v. 298
299. He acquainted himself very par
ticularly with the state of foreign
churches, iv. 175 q-, wished to be an
anathema after Christ 101 b, rejoiced in
the view of being offered as a libation,
v. 213 a, and demanded congratulation
on the account, ib. b. His labours and
sufferings enumerated, iv. 462, ijfc.
He pleaded the cause ofthe gospel un
der great disadvantages, yet success
fully 231 d, at Rome, though all men
forsook him, v. 455 456 f g, wrought
with his own hands to maintain him
self, iv. 232, sometimes even by night,
v. 299 349 a, though he might have
claimed a maintenance of the people
298 a, fought with beasts at Ephesus,
iv. 352 k, was shipwrecked at least
four times 465 c. How he filled up
what was wanting of the afflictions of
Christ, v. 255 a. In his epistles, he
employed an amanuensis, iv. 179c, why,
and what effect this would have on his
style, v. 351 d, but commonly put his
name to them, ib. and he wrote the
whole epistle to the Galatians with
his own hand 82 b, probably he was
inaccurate in forming the Greek char
acters, ib. a. He writes.to whole soci
eties on a supposition that they were in
general truv Christians, iv. 53 a 193
196, and notes, v. 246 b, often ad
dresses unconverted Jews in his letters
to Christians, iv, 29 a, sneaks in a bor-

GENERAL INDEX.

rowed person, Rom. vii. 7, life iv. 75 a,
but not of a wicked man 78 h, speaks
of Christians in general in his confi
dence that nothing should separate
from the love of God 99 k, what kind
of unity he recommends to Christians
197 b. Most of his epistles begin with
exclamations of joy, iv. 382 b, he wrote
with peculiar fervour of the things
of God when in prison, v. 136 a, allu
sions in his epistles to facts mentioned
in the Acts, confirm the truth of both
291 292, his writings discover an ex
cellent spirit, and are a strong proof of
his veracity, ib. the manner in which he
writes to Timothy, in the circumstances
in which he then was, is a proof of his
sincerity, and that the Christian cause
was good, v. 424 425, a like remark
on his epistle to Titus 469. He wrote
some things hard to be understood, vi.
206 1, to whom, especially, they are
so, ii. His language is often very em-
phatical and proper, v. 257 f 319 a
338 c, vi. 53 d 106 h, yet his words
are not always used with the most
critical exactness, iv. 253 b, and he
often repeats the same word, though in
somewhat of a different sense 157 a
230 a. He has many beautiful com
pound words, v. 173 d, uses long sen
tences 100 b, and long parentheses,
vide parenthesis. Has many allusions to
architecture in his epistle to the Ephe
sians, who were fond of it 123 1,
writes with great address, yet not in
an artful manner, iv. 382 c 385 8c h.
Instances of fine address, in beginning
his epistle to the Romans, with assert
ing his apostleship, iv. 8 a, in the rea
son he gives why he desired to commu
nicate spiritual gifts to them 12 b, in
the manner in which he passes from
mentioning the vices of heathens, to
those of the Jews 23 a, in his fre
quent discoursing on the benefit of af
flictions 54 c, in his enumerating the
privileges of the Jews, before he men
tions their rejection 102 c, in giving
his solicitude for them, as a reason for
his zeal to convert the Gentiles 127
b, in the oblique manner in which he
opposes their prejudices about paying
tribute 148 g, in the manner in which
he attempts to establish his apostolical
authority among the Corinthians 213
q, and opposes the faction there 226
227 a b c, and in speaking of himself
and Apollos, when he means to insinu
ate how little any ministers are in them
selves 227 d, in his reproving the dis

orders among them that arose from the
want of love, by describing the amiable
effects of that disposition 323 g, and
insinuating that the things, on which
they prided themselves, were childish
334 a, in the satisfaction and confidence
he expresses in them 436 f, in his
glancing at the notions which the juda
izing teachers might probably have of
Christ, v. 146 c, and proposing heav
enly objects to Christians, to take them
off from their bigotted attachments,
267 d, an awful insinuation as to the
consequences of rebelling against the
Father of our spirits, vi. 106 h. He
did not expect to live till the judgment
day, iv. 360 :, v. 315 d e 340 & b,
the struggle in his mind, whether he
should choose life or death 201 202 a b
Peace be upon this house, a form of saluta
tion, i. 410 m, ii. 38. Christ came
not to give peace, i. 419, ii. 122, what
this may refer to, i. 419 b, the peace
ful state of this kingdom, till when not
to be expected, ii. 123 c, Jerusalem
lamented over, as not knowing the
things belonging to its peace, 288 a,
and as having not regarded them in its
day 288, reflection thereon 293, his
peace leftby Christ with his disciples as
a legacy 442, joy we may derive from
a review of it 444, they should have
peace in him, though they had tribula
tion in the world 464, message of
peace sent to Israel by Christ, iii. 151 d,
how necessary to seek peace with God
178, keeping the house in peace, what it
refers to, i. 338 m, alarms of Christ
should break the peace of sinners 341.
Peace recommended 197, ii. 27, peace
makers, children of God, i. 211 '
Peace of God, what, v. 230 e — presiding
in the heart, to what it alludes 271 d,
the happy effects of cultivatingapeacea.
ble temper, vi. 160 b
Pearl of great price, what an emblem of, i.
372, all to be parted with for it 375
Pearls not to be cast before swine, i. 243
d
Pearce, Dr. his vindication of Christ's mir
acles referred to, i. 264 g
Pearson, (Bishop,) his remarks, i. 53 d
515 c, ii. 302 d 559 e, iii. 192 o
52 b 164 f 349 a 295 a 307 r
Penal laws, not suited to the spirit of the
gospel, ii. 180, who mostready to have
recourse to civil penalties, iii. 274
Pence, value ofthe Roman pence, i. 330
e 433 f, ii- 32 d 87 1 276 g, one
the customary price of a day's service
among the Jews and Romans, ii. 233 b

GENERAL INDEX.

Penitent shall be Comforted, i. 213, to up
braid them with their former sins, does
not become us 333, joy in heaven over
a penitent sinner, ii. 154 d, reflec
tion on the favour shown to us 161
k
Penny for a measure of wheat, a sign of
scarcity, vi. 411 e
Pentecost, propriety of choosing that feast
to glorify Christ by the effusion of the
spirit 313 a, how said to be fully come
14 b, Paul hastens to be at Jerusalem
on the day of Pentecost 299, reflection
thereon, ib. 1
People, an objection against their choos
ing their own ministers, answered, v.
433 e 451 c
Perfect as God, Sic. to be aimed at, i,
226
Perfect man, has often a very limited
sense, vi. 155 c
Perfumes, their effects on different per
sons alluded to, iv. 398 a
Perga, Paul and Barnabas come thither,
iii. 185, visited again 212
Perjury, providence of God in restraining
men from it, ii. 509, remark on the pun
ishment our laws inflict upon if, ib.
Persecution causes many to be offended,!.
362, increases the difficulty of religion
245 ', the believing Hebrews in dan
ger of being wearied out by it, ii. 189
d, the gain of those that suffer it for
conscience sake 232 1, many condemn
it, who are chargeable with it 363,
the disciples warned to expect it 101
562 369 372 451 452 455 b, remark
on what is said of it in scripture
451 e, Jesus persecuted in the perse
cution of his members, iii. 124 127 325
370, the dreadful task persecutors un
dertake 127, great persecution raised
at Jerusalem 168 169, advantage of
!t 108 166, power of Christ seen in
restraining it from touching the apos-
ties 109, persecution renewed by Her
od 168 169 173 m, at Antioch, in Pisi
dia, by the Jews 200 203 209, all
that the Christians suffered during the
period of the sacred history, not re
corded 324 e 369 g, persecution under
Nero, time of it 400 f
Persecuted shall inherit the kingdom of
heaven, i. 211, are happy, ib. required
to pray for those that persecute them
225
Perseverance, what, no argument against
it, ii - 447 d, necessity of being exhorted
to it, iii. 166
Perseverance, the conduct of Hymenseus,

Istc. no objection to it, v. 374 a, nor
Demas 454 a
Persian letters, remark on them, ii. 418
k
Person, how said to do a thing, i. 307 a,
iii. 9 e, ii. 302 c, instances of a change
in the person speaking, iii. 3 f
Peter, (Simon,) account of his birth,
acts, 8cc. i. 129 130 h ' 132 192' 196
e 197 195 g 294 398 407 b 440 457
466 483 484 e 485 g h 488 c d 489 e,
ii. 1 2 3 g 16 17 f 30 118 231 260 g
310 346 g 359 403 b 409 417 424 d
425 e f g 437 477 c 478 d 479 480 481
48? 484 490 491 493 g 496 b 497e
498 g h ' k 499 m 500 n 501 o p 502
577 578 579 m o 593 f 604 b 612 613
f 614 616 a b 617 618 c 619 620, iii.
8 9 10 h, 17 25 27 28 32 35 37 41 U
b 45 46 h 47 k 48 m 49 51 a 56 57
58 64 65 110a 111 112 113 133 1 134
o 138 140 g 141 144 145 146 147 149
a 150 151 152 153 154 1 155 156157
a 158 b 159 160 d 168 169 170 171
h 172 kl 173 m 216 217 218 220 c
227 a 401
Peter, had a wife after he was an apostle,
iv. 273 c, had no rights but what were
common to St. Paul, ib. that Peter
whom St. Paul reproved, was the apos
tle, v. 27 a, -why reproved in public
29 b, the contention proves there was
no imposture carried on between them,
ib. the strain of his epistles agrees with
that of St. Paul's, vi. 181, which he
appears to have seen 265 '. He had
some peculiar reason for recommend
ing watchfulness 224 g, probably wrote
his first epistle from the neighbourhood
of Babylon 225 1, the difference of
style in some parts of his second epis
tle accounted for 252 a, not saluted
in Paul's epistle to the Romans, iv.
176'
Peter's wife's mother cured of a fever,
i.210
Petit, conjecture of his 275 a
Pharisees, well described by Dr. Pri
deaux, i. 103 a, the stricter sect of the
Jews, iii. 368 d, fasted twice a week,
ii. 190 f, exact in ceremonial institu
tions 99 347, placed a great part of
their religion in condemning others, i.
142 a, ii. 190, magnified the duties ofthe
first table 343 b, their children practised
exorcisms, i.337', were used frequently
to fast 390 392 e, come with the peo
ple to John's baptism 103 104, are ad
monished by it 103, are called a brood
of vipers, ib. b, refuse to be baptized
104 320, question John about his bap-

GENERAL INDEX.

.tizing 124, alarmed to hear that Jesus 108 t 114 b 115 116 117 118 119 n ci
made more disciples than John 167, 311 312
follow him with a malicious view 257, Philip, (son of Herod the Great,) i, 984
charge him with blasphemy 259, cen- his character 483 c
sure Christ's disciples for rubbing out Philip, (another son of Herod the Gjreat,)
the ears of corn on the sabbath day 281 deprived of his wife Herodias, id 163 a^

d, remark thereon 284, cavil at Christ's
discourses 460, ii. 65 66 167 203, are
offended at his healing on the Sabbath
day 142 195, join with the Sadducees in
asking for a sign from heaven, i. 477
478, inquire of Christ when the king
dom of God should come, ii. 183 b,
reproved by Christ 99 142 143 167

Philippi, its situation, iii. 235 g h, Paul
preaches there 236 237 a 238 239 2-40
241 242 243 245 c 246, qui is it 247 V,
sails from thence to Troas 297 e. Epis
tle to the Philippians, wheo written
401 g
Philippians, persecuted when the apostle
wrote to them, v. 203 g

190 203, cautions his disciples against Philo calls the Logos the image of God, v.

them, i. 465 479, Christ dines with
a Phar _-ee 329 330 332, dines with
another, ii. 97 98, and with another
141 142, publican preferred to the
Phari-.e 190 191, Pharisees send
officers lo seize Christ 52, who return
without him 56, pretend that none re
gard him but the common people 57,
think of ensnaring Christ by questions
218 ip 329 a, but are confounded at
his answers 331, dare not ask him any

250 a — speaks of angels as presenting
prayers to God, v. 263 1
Philo Judscus, his observations and re
marks on the Logos, ii. 436 m, i. 25
c, iii. 172 h, i. 198 p, iii. 319 m 379
e 398 a
Philosophers, among the Heathen/ con
formed to the absurdities of idolatry,
iii. 206 1, opposed Paul at Athens 257,
made a jest of the resurrection of the
dead 264 s
more questions 342 f, are informed of philosophers, Heathen, knew the unity
his raising Lazarus from the dead 250, of God, iv. 17 h — became vain in their
consult with the chiefpriests, how they reasonings 18k
should deal with Jesus 252, agree, he Phlegon, the only Heathen writer, who
should be put to death 253, order any mentions the darkness when Christ
who know where he is, to bring them was crucified, ii. 550 e
information 254, would have Jesus Phocylides uses the same expression as
rebuke his disciples for their acclama- St. Paul, about contentment, vi. 117 d,
tions, when he made his public en- was probably acquainted with the Old
try into Jerusalem 286, complain that and New Testament, ib.
tlie whole world was gone after him, Phenice, those that sail with Paul at-
ib. fear of them prevents the rulers that tempt to get there, iii. 380
believed from confessing him 302 303, phenicia, gospel first preached there only
sent a guard with Judas to seize him to the Jews, iii. 162, Paul and Barna-
486, after Jesus was buried, procure a bas pass through it 215, Paul comes to
guard to be set over the sepulchre 570, Tyre 309
Pharisees that believed insist that the Phrygia, Paul travels through it, iii. 233,
Gentile converts should be circum- visits it again 276
cised, iii. 216, Paul, a Pharisee 337 g Phylacteries, whence so called, ii. 245
368 d. See Scribes and Pharisees d, Pharisees made theirs remarkably
Pharisees, their righteousness, what, iv. broad, ib.
114 a Physician, needful only to the sick, i. 400,

Pharaoh, what is meant by his being
raised up, iv. 107 b, how his heart was
hardened, ib.
Pharos, the tower in it built for a light
house, v. 210

Christ the physician of souls 393, phy
sician, cure thyself 186
Pierce, . Mr. his remarks, i. 87 d 213 p
435 h, ii. 231 ' 555 o 301 a 415 c, iii.
235 g

Philadelphia, the lastof the seven church- Pilate, (Pontius,) when governor of Ju-

es that fell into the hands ofthe Turks,
vi. 393 c
Philemon, a convert of Paul, iii. 286 a,
epistle lo him, when written 401 g
Philip, (the apostle) account of him and
his acts, i. 131 132 295 407 433 434
g, ii. 294 b 612 c .
Philip, (the deacon,) iii. 73, raised to be
an evangelist 106 e, his acts, ib.'S 107

dea, i, 98, murders the Galileans, ii.
127 a, Jesus brought before him 511,
his examination of him 514 516, sends
Jesus to Herod 518 519, Pilate and
Herod become friends 520, combine
against Jesus, iii. 52 b, Pilate propos-
es to scourge him, and to let him go,
ii. 521, asks the Jews whom they would
have him to release, Barabbas or Jesus

GENERAL INDEX.

522, declares he found no fault in Je
sus 524 528, orders him to be scourged
525, would fain release him, iii. 37 a, ii.
530, but, the Jews insisting on Jesus's
death, Pilate then washes his hands
before them, as innocent of his blood
533 n, and delivers him to be crucified

scription of such as had a Pythonic
spirit 238 b
Pointing, a remark on it, ii. 68 f 296 e,
some alterations of this kind admitted,
i. 26 e 34 g, ii. 5 k 48 f 112 a 231 ',
iii. 38 c 188 h, others only mentioned,
i. 27 f 68 k. See Interrogation

534, refuses to alter the inscription on Poison, shall not hurt them that believe,

the cross 545, orders the bodies to be
taken down, and their legs broken 559,
commands Jesus's body to be deliver
ed to Joseph 562, orders a guard to
the sepulchre 570, probably governor
when Stephen was stoned, iii. 101 p,
his character, ii. 535 s, and adminis-

ii. 628, executions frequently done by
poison, ib. q
Polygamy, tolerated among the Jews, i.
31 b, not allowed in the first institution
of marriage, ii. 218
pontus, iii. i6 266
Pool of Bethesda. See Bethesda

tration 534 p, remark on his crucifying Poor, have the gospel preached, i. 227

Jesus, ib.is deposed, and sent to Rome
535 s
Pilate's wife, disturbed by a dream on
account of Jesus, ii. 527 e, sends to
Pilate to have nothing to do with him,
ib. the Roman governors were not
used at first to take their wives with
them, ib. d
Pillar and ground of truth, what, v. 388
b, Christians made pillars in the house
qf God, what the phrase imports, and
to what it alludes, vi. 394 d
Pioneers, alluded to, i. 100 '
Pisidia, Paul and Barnabas come thither,
iii. 185 a, pass through it 211

326, to be invited rather than the rich,
ii. 144, sent for, when the guests re-
fused to come 147, how they may be
comforted under present slights 173,
are always with us 277, baseness of
pretending a concern for the poor, as a
cover for selfish designs 279, often
better to furnish them with necessaries
than to give them money, iii. 141, at
tending them in illness, an acceptable
charity, ii. 394 d, the poorest have
room for .charitable attempts, i. 422,
ii. 356, their mite more valuable than
the talents of the rich 356 357, Christ
used to relieve them 420 421

Plagues, what they may signify, i. 316 d Poor in spirit, how to be understood, i,

396 e
Plantation, that God has not planted, i.
465
Plato uses _ tilos aiBpu-rros for the rational
part of our nature, agreeable to Rom.
vii. 21, iv. 79 m, and has an expression
nearly parallel to chap. viii. 28, 95 a
Pleasure and joy, what they result from,
i.327m

208 e, happiness promised to them,
ib. 298
Pope, Mr. an observation of his, i. 401
n
Porch, rather to be rendered portico, ii.
498'
Porphyry, remark of his, i. 119 h, his
meanness in aspersing our Lord's char
acter, ii. 43 f

Pleonasm, observations on it, ii. 260 f, Possessions, why permitted at the time
i. 208 c 364 f " -¦ 
Pliny, mentions locusts as food, i. 101 k,
his account ofthe sagacity of serpents
413 b, observes that Heathen persecu
tors forced the Christians to renounce

of Christ's appearance, i. 201 h, the
curing them a proof of his mission, ib,
the reality of them not to be question
ed, ib. h, 382 d 383 e 384 b, iii. 238
b 284 h

Christ, iii. 370 h, one of his epistles Potter's Field, why called the Field of
resembles that to Philemon, v. 493 — Blood, ii. 568, iii. 10 g
seems ashamed of the law against Potter, God compared to a potter, iv.
Christians, vi. 209 c " 108, fcfc.
Ploughman, character of a good one, i. Pounds, the value of them, ii. 270 c
378 k, what applicable to, ib. parable of ten pounds 270—273, re-
Plural number used for the singular, i. mark on it 270 c 274
152 a 159 a, ii. 206 f 546 h, may be Power given to Christ, ii. 466, God
sometimes used for the dual, iii. 113
h
Plutarch, his proof of Mark Anthony's

eloquence, ii. 56 g, his account of a
serpent 556 q, of the ancient ways
of preserving wine, iii. 17 k, his de-

anointed him with power, iii. 152, all
power given him in heaven and on
earth, ii. 624, Son of Man sitting at
the right hand of power 507 h, apos
tles should receive power 631, iii.

GENERAL INDEX.

4, power which Pilate had against Je
sus, ii. 530 h. Simon Mag-us looked
upon as the great power of God, iii.
107. Power of life and death not vested
in the Jews, ii. 511 c 513 530 li, but
were allowed to execute any they
should find profaning the temple, iii.
S47 g, remark thereon, ii. 530 h, when
taken from the Jews, some might
think it an acceptable service to haz
ard their lives in executing it, ii. 455
a, or expect that providence would
add efficacy to their censures, ii. a, the
stoning Stephen an act of popular fury,
iii. 101 p, might sometimes act from
what is called the judgment of zeal, ib.
339 k, by which they would have jus
tified their killing Paul, if they had
murdered him 318 m, what Lysias
says of rescuing Paul, as being a Ro
man, does not prove the Jews had a
power of life and death 343 a, nor
that they had such a power from their
attempting to kill Paul 347 g 359 '.
Power, on a person's head, a veil, iv.
299 b — of the world to come, what,
vi. 39 f — over the nations, given to him
that conquers, vi. 388 e
Praise of men, reflection on it, ii. 303
305 V
Prayer, compared to incense, i. 32 c,
which the daily hours of prayer, iii.
33 b 145 e, standing, anciently Ihe
usual posture when they prayed, ii.
313 c, should be offered up in secret,
i. 230 231, Christ frequently with
drew to a retired place to pray 204
255 483, and often spent the night
in prayer 293 b 439, ii. 1 b 399
479, voices from heaven, that bore
witness to Christ, all pronounced as he
was praying, i. 114 e, pvaver Christ
taught his disciples 231 233, ii. 95,
conclusion, doubtful whether genuine,
i. 233 p, reflections on it 235. ii. . 96
d, multiplicity of words to be avoided,
when we pray, i. 231 h, Pharisees
made long prayers, ii. 347, reflections
thereon, repeated prayers, when af
fronts to heaven 192, often know not
what we ask 262, lime of answering
our prayers to be left to God, i. 36, en
couragement to importunity in prayer
240, ii. 94 95 188 189 311 447 437 o
450 462, Christ's presence an en
couragement to social prayer 30, how
many the Jews thought should join
in it' 29 g, no argument against pray
ing to Christ, in what he says to his
disciples 462 e, prayer of Christ be
fore his sufferings, what a model of
465, whom for 472, joy it must give to
consider it 475, Christ prays in the
vol. 6. 76

garden 480 483 g, on the cross 540
f, good effects of the la' ter 542, iii.
32, disciples continue in prayer after
Christ's ascension, iii. 7, pray for the
divine direction in the choice of an
apostle 11, unite in prayer after the
examination of Peter and John 51
52, remarks thereon 51 a, Stephen's
.prayer to Christ, observation on it 102
p, Paul prays in the temple 329 h,
Cornelius prays continually to God 143
150, why Peter might go up to the
house top to pray 144 d, vision he had
there 145 h, prayer made for Peler
when imprisoned 169, who being de
livered by an angel, comes to them
while praying 171, Barnabas and Saul
are set apart to preach to the Gentiles
by fasting and prayer 180, presbyteries
constituted thus in church 210 211,
Paul and Silas pray in prison at Phil
ippi 240 h, Paul, taking leave ofthe
Ephesian elders, kneels down and
prays 307, as he does also when he
parts with the disciples at Tyre 310
Prayer, incessant, what, v. 323 d — lifting
up holy hands without wrath or doubt
ing 377 g h, without wavering, vi. 137,
isfc. a promise of its success 315 b c —
not to be made for some sinners 316 d
— of faith, what 170 e, social prayer
a guard upon person's general be
haviour 205 e
Prayer house, see Oratory
Prayer to saints, reflection on it, iii. 171 e
Preaching, Jewish rabbies sat down to
preach, i. 185 188, ii. 344 a, Jesus
often preached in the same manner, i.
195 203 355 431, ii. 607 492, as like
wise the apostles, iii. 237, does not ap
pear that any preached as deacons 75
', i. 126 e, but an extraordinary call
might justify private Christians in doing
it 75 ' 126 de
Prejudices harden the mind, iii. 70 103,
necessary to guard against them, i. 132,
ii. 44, iii. 160, danger of indulging
them, i, 360, ii. 65 c 182, necessity of
divine grace to subdue ihem 305,
sweetly conquered by the gospel, iii.
109 110 a, in arguing with others
should study their prejudices, ii. 338,
and tenderly regard them, iii 226
Preaching ourselves and Christ, what, iv.
408 e
Preparation ofthe gospel of peace, what,
v. 179 e
Preparing Christ's way, the work of God,
i 100 '<¦
Presbyters, how constituted by the apos-
ties, iii. 210 d, when not distinct from
bishops 301 a

GENERAL INDEX.

Present tense, what used to signify, i. 105
f, ii. 15c
Presents, when usually offered, i. 84 p
Pressing to go one mile, 8cc. what it may
refer to, i. 224 o
Pride, deeply rooted in the heart, ii. 24
Pride, comparing ourselves with our
selves, one great source of it, iv. 504 f
— of life, what, vi. 454 e
Prideaux, Dr. his observations, i. 103 a
287 f 185 g, iii. 97 f 107 g 338 h
Priests performed their office by lot, i.
31, iii. 11 1, ministered in the temple
barefoot 91 ', lawful only for them to
eat the shew bread, i. 282, did servile
works on the sabbath, ib. ask John the
baptist who he is 123, apprehend Pe
ter and John, iii. 43, a great multitude
of them believe 74 h, reflection there
on, ib.
Priests, Jewish, guilty of great vices, iv.
30 e
Prince of Life, whose character, i_L37
b, Christ exalted to be a prince and
Saviour 65
Prince of this world, (a title of satan,)
ii. 297, what his being judged shews
457
Principalities and powers, how spoiled
by Christ, v. 262 h, how the manifold
wisdom of God made known by the
church to principalities, c_f_. v. 128 '
principles, what those first principles that
are to be dismissed, vi. 37 a
priscilla, her character, iv. 173 c
priscilla, see Aquila
prisons, see Imprisonment
Prisoners of importance, sent to be tried
at Rome, iii. 378 b, how frequently se
cured 169 g, Paul probably thus secur
ed 394 o, other prisoners sent to Rome
with Paul 378, who owed their preser
vation to him 388 b 389, are delivered
at Rome lo the captain of the Preto-
rian band 394 m
Private judgment, the right of it strongly
asserted, Rom. xiv. 5, iv. 154 e
Privileges, to be carefully improved, ii.
239, danger of trusting in external
privileges 366, civil privileges not to
be given up by Christians, iii. 333
prochorus, one of the seven deacons, iii.
73
Proconsul, to whom properly applied, iii.
182 ' 271 k, those of Asia might be
called Proconsuls 292 p
Prodigal son, parable concerning him, ii.
156—161, .what intended by it 162 m
Prodigies attending the death of Christ,
their consequences and effects, ii. 554
555 556 r, prodigies that preceded the
destruction of Jerusalem, iii. 18 p

Profession, how vain, 285 286, iii 315,
mere profession of no value, i. 251 252,
ii. 136 151, iii. 114, danger of resting
in it, ii. 305 384
Prole psis, instance of it, ii. 324 d
Promises, how we should act with regard
to them, i. 41 45 47, iii- 85 340 1 384
385 b, no promise given to encourage
inactivity 388, promise of a resurrec
tion, whom made lo 368, Paul judged
for the hope of it , ib.
Promises, yea and amen in Christ, iv.
389 c — oblige us to purity, &c. 431 —
of the Old Testament, a hint given for
their improvement, vi. 118 e — to con
querors, vide Conquerors
Prophecy, why called a lamp, vi. 250 b,
no prophecy of private impulse, ib. c,
what the meaning of the expression, a
more sure word qf prophecy 249 a
Prophecies, how exactly answered, i. 317
g, do not take away the freedom of
moral agents 359 1, not the only proofs
of Christianity, iii. 252 f
Prophecying in the name of Christ,
whose act it may be, i. 252, prophesy
of Caiaphas, ii. 253 b 496, Zachariah's
prophesy, i. 48, remark on it 49 c, of
ficers bid Christ prophesy, ii. 509, Pe^
ter observes, that in the last days their
sons and daughters should prophesy,
iii. 18 o, miraculous gifts of the Spirit
sometimes communicated to women
311, Philip's four daughters prophesy,
ib. John's disciples prophesy 282
Phophet, what generally used by the
evangelists for, i. 123 c 424 f, at length
applied otherwise 421 f, John the
baptist counted a prophet 50 155 I,
ii. 313, how not that prophet, i. 123
c, Jesus speaks of him as more than a
prophet 319, and says, that no prophet
had risen greater than John, ib. a,
Jesus thought to be one ofthe prophets
risen again 424 f 483. ii. 55 e, the
people look upon him as a prophet, i.
313 424, ii. 55 322, conclude he was
that prophet who should come, i.
436, Pharisees' conjecture concerning
his being a prophet 330, owned to
be a prophet 171, ii. 196 223, Moses
spake of him as a prophet like unto
him, iii. 40' 94 a, all who would not
hear that prophet, to be destroyed 40
k, prophet has no honour in his own
country, i. 180 c 187 404 f, remark
thereon 182, to urge that none should
come from Galilee, trifling, ii. 58 I,
a prophet not to perish out of Jerusa
lem, how to be understood 133 h, re
ceiving a prophet, what it entitles to,
i. 421, testimony of one prophet, what

GENERAL INDEX.

reckoned by the Jews sufficient to con-
firm, ii. 314 g, iii. 443
Prophets of old, their habit, i. 246 k,
spake freely of wicked persons, ii. 137
f, their example no warrant to us to
use the same severity 140, came as
ambassadors from God, i. 211 m 57.
iii. 99 ', Jews approve their fathers'
killing them, ii. 100 352, go on to
persecute them 100 352, the blood of
all the prophets to be required of them,
100 353, Jerusalem, that killed the
prophets, to be destroyed 138 139
354, prophets said to have spoke of
Christ from the beginning, i. 49 b,
iii. 40, did not always understand
what they said of him, i. 49 c, desired
to see what the disciples saw, i. 360, ii.
82, in what sense they all spake of
Christ, ii. 600 h, iii. 40 I 154 h, how
Christ refers to what they wrote, ii.
256 493 p, and interprets all that
Moses and the prophets had said 600
623, Jews told, that what all the proph-
ets had foretold Christ should suffer,
was fulfilled, hi. 41, their rules know
not the voices of the prophets 191,
Paul asks Agrippa, if he believed the
prophets 374, Jews called the chil
dren of the prophets 41, should see all
the prophets in the kingdom of God,
ii. 136, the law and the prophets were
until John, i. 321, ii. 167, consequence
of their being disregarded 173 g,
Christ came not to destroy the law and
the prophets, i. 214 a, what the law and
the prophets, 245 h, what they de
pend on, ii. 340, were read in the
synagogue every sabbath day, iii. 186
191, Paul's belief of all things writ
ten in them 350, preached nought
but what they had said should come

newly made, called by the Jews, new
born babes 194 a
Proselytes, when baptized, i. 150 e, re
mark thereon, i. 424 e, industry used
in making them by the Scribes and
Pharisees, ii. 348, who made them
more the children of hell than them
selves, ib. who commonly called prose
lytes qf the gate 294 a, and who, prose
lytes of righteousness, ib. a, not only these,
but the idolatrous genliles would be
received by Christ, ii. 295 d, what the
word signifies, iii. 73 g, how applied by
Luke 143 b, no sufficient authority for
two sorts of proselytes, ib. 257 c, fear
ing God, and working righteousness,
the case of suph as were in no sense
Jewish proselytes 151 c, proselytes of
the gate, little more regarded by the
Jews 157 a, no hint in the New Tes
tament of preaching the gospel, first to
those who are called proselytes of the
gate, and then to those that were idola
ters, 162 b, many religious proselytes
receive the word at Antioch 196 a, such
as were determined for eternal life,
cannot be meant as of proselytes of the
gate 199 c, title of atCopjivot not ap
propriated to such 257 c, nor any rea
son to think the devout women such,
whom the Jews stirred up against Paul
and Barnabas 199 g, or the Greeks
who believed at Iconium 202 a, when
Paul and Barnabas reported the conver
sion of the Genliles, cannot be under
stood as only speaking of proselytes of
the gate 215 d, nor could the point de
bated in the assembly at Jerusalem re
late only to them 217 h 222 h, ib. '
231 b, many who were not, proselytes
might come out of curiosity to hear the
apostles 267 d, such as were circum
cised counted fellow citizens 318 1

373, persuading them concerning Je
sus, out of the law and the prophets Prosperity, what it should engage us to,
399, prophets come from Jerusalem to i. 302
Antioch 164, names of certain proph- prostitution, practised by the priestesses
ets in the church at Antioch 180 c, of Venus, as a part of devotion, iv.
Judas and Silas prophets 227, con ver- 286 e
sion of the Gentiles foretold by the protestants, imposing on their brethren,
prophets 221 e very ill becomes them, i. 464
Prophet, large sense of the word, v. 474 Proverbial expressions often introduced,
a, prophets and apostles the foundation
ofthe Christian church 123 m, proph
ets often speak of things future, as
past, vi.347 m, ofthe Old Testament,
the Spirit of Christ in them 186 f,
apprehended that their prophecies reT

i. 18.6 224 m 291 g 303 340 q 370
c 378 k 4,13 b 490 f, ii. 12 g 21 g
35 c 112 b 186 g 230 h 351 b 364
1, iii. 53 e 117 f 124 g 386 d, sup
posed to be alluded to in what is said
of every idle word, i. 343 b

ferred to the Messiah, but did not fully providence, the universality of it assert.
understand them 187 g ed, i. 413 a, ii. 105, all things fixedun-
Proselytes, Lord Barrington thinks St. Pe- der its conduct, iii. 262 o, all places
ter wrote only to them, vi. 184 a— will be to us what Providence makes

GENERAL INDEX.

them, i 92, should labour after a firm
faith in i|, ii. 108, encouragements to a
dependence on it, i. 238 410 1, ii. 17, not
to be objected to, for suffering evil in
the world, i. 91, has a singular regard
to good men 398 a, ii. 105, iii. 340 394,
though its ways are of en unsearchable
i. 428, the care of it should prevent our
anxiety 238 239, ii. 212 511, and ils
continued agency engage us to rely up
on it 113, iii. 85, apostles directed to
rely upon its care, i 4101, how it over
ruled the imprisonment of Paul, iii. 365
375 s, and interposed for his life 357 g
372 m 383 402, the weightiest matters
to be referred lo its determination, iii.
13, our reasonings to be submitted to
it 140 f, nor should we judge of it from
a part of its conduct 85. its agency ac
knowledged by the Romans. 346 f, and
the belief of it to be traced among bar
barous nations 395
Prudence in our conduct, whom to be
learnt from, i. 333, should keep us from
running into unnecessary difficulties,
iii. 333, the greatest prudence how
shown 184, gospel hid from the pru
dent, i. 406 h, ii. 82, reflection thereon,
i. 328, prudent man builds his house on
a rock 250
Prussian translators, how they render
Mat. xxviii. 17, ii. 621 a, say the suffer
ings of John the Baptist were foretold
6 m. See L'Enfant
Psalms, how placed in the apostles' time,
iii. 192 n, all written in them concern
ing Christ fulfilled, ii. 623
Ptolemais, Paul sails there from Tyre, iii.
310, its different names, Sic. ib. b
Publicans, persons of an infamous char
acter, i. 105 260 g, love those that love
them 226, come to John's baptism 105,
justified God, being baptized of John,
how to be considered 320 b, believed
John, ii. 315. Christ objected to as a
friend lo publicans and sinners, i. 323,
offence is taken at his receiving them
389, ii. 153, vindicates his freedom in
conversing with them, i. 390, as they
flock to hearhim, ii. 153 a, delivers sev
eral parables for their encouragement
153 154 155, oppressive publicans, how
much the Roman law required them
lo restore 267 f
Publius entertains Paul at his house,
iii. 391
Punishments, vide apostolic rod — future,
some think a difference in them inti
mated, Rev. xix. 20, vi. 490 d — strong
expression of their eternity 495 g

Pure in heart, how to be understood, i.
210 h, such shall see God, ib. necessity
of inward purity 468, ii. 351 355
Purgatory, vainly argued for, i. 219 r, the
notion of it not favoured hy 1 Cor. iii.
15, 221 d, inconsistent with Rev. xiv,
13, vi.459'
Purification of Mary, when it was, i. 72
b 77 o p 83 n, Jews superstitious in
their purifying 138 g 460 c, heathens
practised it, iii. 237 a, Jews dispute
with John's disciples about it, i 158 c,
Paul purifies himself, iii. 317 g, his
seizure by the Jews towards the begin
ning of his purification 318 h
Purple and scarlet, Christ arrayed with
it, ii. 526 534
Purses, where made by the Jews, i. 410 '
Puteoli, Paul lands there in his voyage to
Rome, iii. 393
Pythagoreans, t aught that men should not
let the sun go down on their wrath, v.
149 m, Mr. Baxter thinks eating herbs,
Rom. xiv 2, refers to converts from
that sect, iv. 152 b
Pythoneis at Philippi, really possessed,
iii. 238 b, dispossessed by Paul 238,
consequences thereof 239 s 240

Queen of Sheba, to rise up against the
Jews, i. 348
Quenching the Spirit, what, v. 324 e
Questions, raving about them, remarkably
translated by Bishop Wilkins, v. 410 c
Quotations from the Old Testament, i. 73
74 81 h 87 d 88 g 97 117 e 118 119
120 133 e 143 d 184 e- 186 k 203 c
283 g 291 371 e 390 446 451 461 463.
', ii. 58 84 213 218 219 282 g 283 h
290 291 g 301 a 302 c 307 321 g 333 '
335 339 341 e 367 415 c 432 453 '>
476 540 e 543 b 546 553 561 h 568 d
569 f, iii. 8 d 10 18 m 19 22 23 e f g
25 k 40 ' 41, ib. 1 51 80 82 f 90 h 94 a
96 d 97ef'98 117 fg 188 192, ib.no
q 193 194, ib. s 198 221 d e 336 339
d, how sometimes expressed, i. 81 h
291 h 278 ', ii. 298 ' 302 e, neither agree
exactly with the Hebrew nor the septu
agint, i. 184 e, ii. 569 f, iii. 399 d, how
sometimes introduced, i. 87 d 88 g 143
d 203 c 347 e, ii. 423 b, what they some
times refer lo, i. 89 ', ii. 55 b 453 '
Quotations from the Old Testament or
allusions to it
Gen. ii. 7, iv. 358
ii. 23 24, v. 368
iii. 16, iv. 339
Sit. 2 3, vi. 43

GENERAL INDEX.

xv. 6, vi. 153
xvii. 1 — 6, vi. 43
xxii. 16 17, vi. 43 8cb
xlix 9 10, vi.405
Exod. ix. 16, iv. 107, Sib
xvi. 18, iv. 441 h f
xx. 12, v. 171 172 a b
xxxii. 6 19, iv. 285
Lev. xi. 44, vi. 190
xix. 2, vi. 190
xx. 7, vi. 190
xxvi. 12, iv. 430
Deut. xxi. 23, v. 39 Sc '
xxv. 4, iv. 274
xxv. 24, v. 404
xxvii. 26, v. 37 Sc g
xxix 4, iv. 124
xxx. 11 — 14, iv. 115
xxxii. 21, iv. 120
xx.xn.35 36, vi. 8Q
xxxii. 43, iv. 165
Joshua, i. 5, vi. 118
2 Sam. vii. 14, vi. 11
1 Kings, xix. 14, iv. 122 a
Job, v. 13, iv.222
Psalm, ii. 7, vi. Ilk
ii. 9, vi. 389
viii. 4, vi 389
viii. 4, vi. 17 Sc e
xvi. 10, iv. 343
xviii. 49, iv. 165
xix. 4, iv, 120
xxii, 22 26, vi. 18
xxiv. 1, iv. 293
xxxiv. 12 13, vi. 207
xl. 7, vi 7172ef
xiv. 6 7, vi. 12 n o p
li. 4, iv. 35
lxviii. 18, v 139 f
lxix. 9, iv. 163 Sc a
xciv. 11, iv. 223
xcv. 7, vi. 23
xcvii. 7, vi. 12
cii. 26, vi. 13
civ. 4, vi. 12
ex. 4, vi. 33 h
cxii.9, iv.477
cxvi. 10, iv. 411 Sed,
cxvii. 1, iv. 165
cxviii. 22, vi. 195
Prov. iii. 1 1, vi. 104 d
iii. 34, vi. 162
xxvi. 11, vi. 260
Isaiah, i. 9, iv. 112
vi. 2 3, vi. 402
vi. 10, iv. 124
viii. 18, vi. 18
x. 22 23, iv. Ill
xi. 10, iv. 165
xxv. 8, iv. 360
xxviii. 11, iv. 334 Seh

xxviii. 16, iv. 113, vi, 195
xxix. 14, iv. 202
xxxiii. 18, iv. 202 Sc c
xl 6, vi. 192
xl. 8, vi. 153
xl.x. 8, iv. 422 Sig
Iii 7, iv. 119
Iii. 11, iv. 430
Iii. 15, iv. 169
liii. l,i\. 119
liii. 4 5 6, vi. 201
liv. 1, v. 60 Si c
!i.\.20,iv. 131 Sib
lx. 1, v. 158 ni
lxiv. 4, iv. 210 8; k
lxv. 1 2, iv. 120
lxv. 19, iv. 206
Jer. ix. 23, iv. 206
xxxi. 31, vi. 57 cd
xxxi. 33, vi. 74
Hosea, i. 10/iv. Ill, Si a
Joel, ii. 32, iv 117
Habak. ii. 4, iv 16 d, v. 38 k h
Hag. ii. 6, vi. 113 o
Sometimes rather the sense than words
referred to, iv, 36 g
R.
Rabbi, what it signifies, i. 129, Scribes
fond of the title, ii. 345, why Christ
would not have his disciples affect it,
ib. f, remark on Nichodemus's calling
Christ so, i. 137 a
Rabbies insisted much on washing before
meals, i. 460 c, how they speak ofthe
earth, ii. 12 g
Rabbi Isaac, his remark, iii. 4 g 87 a
Rabboni, a title given lo Jesus, ii. 581
Raca, what it answers to, i. 2171
Rachael -weeps for her children, i. 89 h
Rahab in Christ's genealogy, i. 57 c
Railers, what they should think of, i.
343 b
Rain, what a testimony of to the heathen,
iii. 207, how spoken of by them, ib. m,
a Jewish proverb concerning it, ib.
Rainbow of emerald, what it signifies, vi.
399 b
Raphelius, his observations, iii. 223 m 361
b 190 1, i. 103 b 491 ;, ii. 352 e 98 c 68
f 531 p, iii. 351 e 293 q 304 k 307 a
353 g 258 f, ii. 10 d 20 f 423 b, iii. 46 h
207 m 374 p 394 n 259 h 200 b 235 g
Rash engagements to be avoided, i. 428
Ray, Mr. observation of his, i, 239 '
Readiness for Christ's coming, what urg
ed from, ii. 117 f 381
Reading, Mr. his remarks, ii. 143 h
370''
Reasonings, that are evil and corrupt,
bring guilt on many, i. 467 b

GENERAL INDEX.

Sebuking thefever, a proper expression, i.
200 g
Received up, see Time
Receiving or rejecting Christ, what, i.
418 419, ii. 20 40 416
Reconciliation with our brother, what
necessary to, i. 216 218, danger of ne
glecting to be reconciled to God, ii 126
Recovered from a distemper, what ex
pressed by in the original, i, 396 d
Redeeming the time, what, v 161 Si a
Redemption, sometimes signifies deliver.
ance, iv. 92 d — ofthe purchased inher
itance, what, v. 105 o. Dr. Whitby
thinks there are two redemptions, ib.
The day of it, what 151 q — sometimes
signifies the resurrection, ib.
Redemption, howsometimes used, ii. 376
g, what the apostle might do in the
view of it, ib, f, what the sense of re
deeming love should stir us up to, i. 51
Reed, which the soldiers put into the
hand of Jesus, wha.t it may signify, ii,
526, c
Reeves, Mr. conjecture of his, iii, 144 d
Reformers, what they shall begin with,
i. 223 323, a reformation of life, reflec
tion on it 329 k
Regeneration, the nature of it,i. 149 151,
operation of the Spirit in il 151, what
applied to, ii. 234 231 '
Reland, his conjectures, ii. 294 b 335 e
Relapsing into vice dangerous, i. 349, par
able ofthe relapsing demoniac, ib.
Relation to Christ in a natural way, what
less advantageous than, i. 344 354 ',
what not so valuable as, ii, 45
Relations set at variance by the gospel, i.
414 419 420, ii. 123, the nearest not to
be loved like Christ, i. 420 422, to be
even hated in regard to him, ii. 149 b,
gain of those who leave them for his
sake 232, often not expressed in the
original, iii 86 a
Relative pronoun, what it sometimes re
fers to, i. 75 m 257 c
Relative duties, expressed by being sub
ject one to another, v. 163 e, some par
ticulars of ihem stated, 166, iS"c 274,
iSfc 475, Ufe.
Religion, pure and undefiled, what, vi. 144
k, of no avail without charity 145 I
Religion, how to be undertook, ii. 150,
cannot be expected to flourish in the
soul without our care, i. 370 b, not in
tended only for a regulation of social
life 225 h, nor to be confined to them
that follow.us, ii. 35, the name of it why
abused, i. 417, how weakened 464, has
often degenerated into craft, iii. 293, if

not condemned unheard, cannot be
condemned at all 322, God can raise
up guardians to it from the most unex
pected quarter, ib. 354, what some of
the principles of natural religion will
do, i. 427 r, folly of public persons put
ting slights upon it, iii. 352 f, introduc
ing a new religion forbidden by the
Roman law 239 e, Paul accused only of
things relating io the Jewish religion
363, remarks thereon, ib. d
Remembering things not sufficient if the
design be overlooked, i. 480
Remembrance of his everlasting mercy,
i. 44 h
Remphan, what it might signify, iii. 97e
Rent clothes, see Clothing
Repentance, preached by John the Baptist,
i.99 100 104, by Christ 180 191, by the
apostles 422, Christ came to call sin
ners to it 390, urges it as necessary to
escape destruction, ii. 129, repentance
to be preached in his name 624 f, God
has exalted him to give repentance, iii.
65 d, the awakened Jews exhorted to
repent 27 a 39 e, good effects that
would attend it 42, repentance unto
life given to the Gentiles 160 d, how
not right lo render it, ib. Paul testifies
the necessity of repentance 302 e,
preaches to the Gentiles to repent 371,
unconverted sinners exhorted to re
pentance 112 e, aU commanded to re
pent 263 r
Repentance, the fruits of it in different
persons, iv 435 d
Repetitions, why sometimes made, i. 125
h 97, iii. 146, what they might be de
signed for,i. H2c,by no means vain 272
h, attended with dignity, ii. 67 e, truth
of the history requires them 142 f, at
tention ought to be renewed where
they occur, i. 302, passages repeated
on other occasions 251 e 298 a 321 f, ii.
21 h 40 f 82 d 89 92 106 111 115 122
130 135 136 e 142 151 174 209 220
224 344 354 364 371 374 376 377 411
412 415 450 461 586, no sentence of
oyr Lord so frequently repeated as that
concerning humility, ii. 347 k, why Pe
ter put Cornelius on repeating what he
knew before, iii. 150 b, Paul's conver
sion would bear to be repeated 376
Reproaches to be borne with meekness,
ii. 49, those we suffer for Christ to be
reckoned a glory, i. 60 g, and not to be
wondered at, ii. 262
Reprobate, what, iv,481 d e
Reproof, how ready men are to shrink
back from it, i. 243 c, bad men unfit to

GENERAL INDEX.

be reprovers of others, ib. should be
managed with prudence 243, will stir
up sinners to malice 428
Resist not evil, how to be understood, i.
223 1
Resistance to magistrates, iv. 145 146 c
d e
Respect df persons in religious assem
blies, what kind forbidden, vi. 146 b
Rest, which the churches had in all Ju-
d^a, to what it may be ascribed, iii.
135 s, happy effects of it 136 t, how
loMg it might continue 135 s
Restitution, a necessary part of repent
ance, ii. 268, restitution required by
the Jewish and Koman law 267 f, re
storing four fold, when necessary, ib.
restoring seven fold, proverbial, ib.
Resurrection from the dead, implied by
Christ, i. 221 e, expressly asserted 272
274 452 449, ii. 144, the promise
made to the fathers, iii. 368, denied by
the Sadducees, ii. 333 a, their error
therein, ii. 334, proof of the resurrec.
tion out of the law of Moses 335 336,
Sadducees object to it 334 337, grace
discovered in it to be adored, ib. Je
sus declares himself to be the resur
rection 246, should regard him in this
character 250, inference drawn there
from, ib. transports of the resurrection
day 251, what it will raise us to, i.
402, Christ the first that rose from the
dead, iii. 373, many ofthe saints arose
after Christ's resurrection, ii. 555, re
marks thereon, ib. o p, apostles preach
it as exemplified in Jesus, iii. 45,
Paul, how looked upon at Athens in
preaching the resurrection 258 f 264
s, declares he is called in question for
it 337 g 352, professes his hope of it
351, argues for its credibility 369 f
Resurrection of Christ, what a proof of,
i. 145 ;, how intimated 144, what ex
emplified in 347 478, his rising on the
third day foretold to his disciples 467,
ii. 5 15 257 476, who understood him
not 5 15 257, not knowing what the
scripture had declared 579, though
after he was risen, they remember
what he had said, i. 145, ii. 586, Jews
acknowledge he had declared that
he would rise on the third day, ii. 570
g, and pretend a suspicion of his dis
ciples stealing him by night, ib. which
they afterwards bribe the soldiers to
say 592, no contract between Christ
and the Jews, that he should rise in
their sight 571 ', persons lo whom Je
sus appeared after he was risen 580
584 587 h ' 593 f 596 604 b 605 609
612 614 h 621 622 c 623, iii. 2 5 153 f,
unreasonable in the Jews to complain

of defect in the evidence of his resur<
rection, ii. 628, reflections on it 56'i
583 607, iii. 26. Scriptures show, that
the Messiah ought to rise again, ii.
623, iii. 250, and thai he was the first
that should rise from the dead 373,
David spake of the resurrection of
Christ 25, how Christ is said to have
been begotten on the day of his lesur-
rection 192 o, the apostles witnesses of
the truth of his resurrection, ii. 624 g,
iii. 10 24 38 53 65 153 191, their tes
timony to it 22 24 38 41 45 65 153
191 192 193 263, the Spirit a witness
of it 65, its miraculous gifts a proof of
it, ib, e, 154 ', reflections thereon, ib.
156
Resurrection of Christ, many witnesses
of it,iv 344, on the third day, how fore
told in scripture 343 e, appears to have
been a joyful idea to the apostles, v,
11 a, an evidence of the resurrection
of Christians 319& a
 of Christians, some said it was al
ready past, v. 438 g — 1 Cor. xv. not
wholly employed in proving a resur
rection, iv. 348 d, nor in proving a res
urrection of the dead in general, ib. e
357 e. Fleming's notion of the first
resurrection, v. 221 ' 225 b — of good
men shall precede that of others, iv.
349, and the change of living saints,
v. 316 g. What that resurrection,
than which the martyrs and confessors
expected a better, vi. 99 £ Christians
were often insulted for the hope of it,
iv. 342 a
Retaliating injuries, not allowable,!. 223
224 227
Retirement, for religious exercises, what
it should follow, i. 37
Revelation, how needful, iii. 256 b
Revelation, examined with candour, what
the author shows, ii. 324 d
Revelation mentioned, 2 Cor. xii. was
made to St. Paul, iv. 470 b— to St. John
made by certain images in his mind
without archetypes, vi. 399 a. The
great moral which the book of Reve
lation was designed to illustrate 370 d,
Mr. Lowman's scheme of that book, vi.
409 a. Vide Introduct. Revelation
Revellings, xupiat, what, v. 73 f
Revenge, forbidden, iv. 143 8i e
Revengeful spirit, not to be indulged,
ii. 34
Reverence the inward disposition, 4>_Co;,
the outward conduct Tifin, iv. 148 h
Rewards, how lobe proportioned, ii. 237
g 238, remarks thereon 237 g, inference
drawn from it, i. 422, ii. 126 273 392
Reynolds, (bishop,) conjecture of his, ii,
419 m

GENERAL INDEX.

Reynolds, Mr. observation of his, iii.
34 d
Rhegium, Paul sails by it, iii. 393
Rhemish Jesuits, their ignorance, ii.
360 f
Rhemish Jesuits, understand aiaxoyta
-arig-iu; of a confession of faith, iv. 137 f
Rhoda, may he rendered Rose, iii. 171 g-,
runs to the door when Peter knocked,
ib. h
Rhodes, Paul sails there, iii. 309
Riches, to be faiihtullv improved, ii. 166,
fitly called deceitful, i. 362 a, ii. 165 t,
not sufficient to make life happy 111,
render salvation difficult 230 234, not
becoming us to be eager in seeking
them 17
Rich receive their consolation, i. 299,
shall be sent emntv awav 44 f, will
hardlv enter into the kingdom of God,
ii. 229, whom this is applied to 230,
the gifts they cast into the treasury,
exceeded by the widow's mites 356
357
Rich fool in the parable, ii 109 110
Rich man and Lazarus, ii. 169 a 170 c
171 e 180
Rich with respect to God, sense of it, ii.
110 d, great advantage of attaining it
Rich people exhorted to liberality in very
strong terms, v. 415 d. Rich, in this
world, what is insinuated by the phrase,
v. ib. c
Right eve or hand offend thee, sense of it,
i. 221 c, gradation observable in it.
ib. d.
Right hand of God, Jesus exalted to it,
ii. 63-2, iii. 24 25 65. Stephen sees him
there 101 o, the Son of Man to be seen
sitting at the right hand of power, ii.
507
Righteous and good man, how distin
guished, iv. 55 p- To be constituted
righteous, what 61 k, the righteous
scarcely saved, vi. 219 g
Righteous who need not repentance,
query relating to them, ii. 154 d, re
ceiving a righteous man, not to be un
rewarded, i. 421, happiness to attend
it 368 369. ii. 394 395
Righteousness, happy those who hunger
and thirst after it, i. 209 g, to exceed
that of the Scribes and Pharisees 215
d e, vain g'ory to be avoided in it
228 a, seeking first the kingdom of
God and his righteousness, what meant
by the latter 240 m, what it may sig--
nifv in the caution against practising it
before men 228 a, Paul reasons of it
before Felix, iii, 355, remarks thereon,
ib.h 306

Righteousness of Christ, how manifested,
ii. 457
Righteousness of God often signifies the
manner of becoming righteous which
he has appointed, iv. 15 b, sometimes
his righteousness in appointing that
method 35 Sc d, and sometimes the
purity ofhis nature 114 ofthe Phar-
isees, what, iv. 114 a, a perfect right
eousness necessary to justification by
the law 115 Si c — of saints, what, vi.
487 a
Rivetus, conjecture ofhis, iii. 336 e
Robe, ring, and shoes, in the parable of
the prodigal, what intimations of, ii.
159 g
Rock, on which Christ would build his
church, how to be understood,!. 484 e
Rock, how that in the wilderness was
Christ, iv. 285
Rocks torn asunder at the death of
Christ, ii. 555, remains of them still to
be seen, ib. n
Rome, numbers of Jews there, iii. 16 h,
who are ordered to depart from thence
by Claudius 266 b, absurdity of pre
tending Peter went to Rome, after his
deliverance out of prison 172 k, tin-
certain by whom the gospel was first
preached there 393 k, Paul think< of
going to Home 300, the Lord assures
him that he should testify concerning
him at Rome 338, Paul delivered to
be conveyed to Rome 378 b, arrives
there 393 394 m, ffor his confinement
there, Sic. see Paul, ~] reigns of the
several emperors within the limits of
the gospel historv, iii. 445
Romans, the Sanhedrim apprehensive of
their coming-, ii. 252, and hasten their
ruin by what they did to avoid it 255,
sent as executioners ofthe divine ven
geance 187 255 324 372, their setting
up their idolatrous standards on holy
ground, what a sign of 367 a, provi
dence observable in their withdrawing
from Jerusalem after their first ap
proach, ib. a Roman guard, why at
tended near the temple 492 o, iii. 319
n, used to examine by scourging 331
d, had a law that made a riot capital
293 r, did not allow attempts to intro
duce a new religion 239 e, would not
suffer a Roman citizen to be Dound or
beaten 245 c 331 332-. but made it
highly criminal for such as were not
so to plead this privilege 245 c, Paul
pleads his privilege as such 245 331
332 f, the freedom of Rome was some
times t> 'ven as a reward, and sometimes
bought, ib. Lysias writes to Felix of
Paul's being a Roman 343 a, subjection

GENERAL INDEX.

of the Jews to them 347 g, Roman
law allowed every citizen a right of
appealing to Cesar 259 k, required
accusations lo he made in the presence
of Ihe accused 362 e. Romans would
have let Paul go 397. Episile to
them, when written 295 e 394 1
Rome, some think it will be swallowed
up in the lake of fire, vi. 483 f
Rovalty, in whom vain, i. 91
Rudder bands, design of loosening them,
iii. 387 f, ancients often had two rud
ders to their ships, ib.
Rufus See Alexander
Ruler of the people not to be evil spoken
of, in. 336
Rulers of the Jews examine Jesus, i. 143
e, When they let him alone, the people
question, whether they knew he was
the Christ, ii. 55, urged against Jesus,
that none ofthe rulers believed in him
57 h, many of them believe, but are
afraid of confessing him 302 303, seek
for an opportunity to destroy Jesus
291 400, reflections on their malice
255 402, they deliver up Jesus to
death 598, and so fulfil the scripture,
iii. 191, did it through ignorance 38
191, yet this did not excuse their guilt
38 d,are told by Peter, when the lame
man was cured, it was done by the
name of Jesus 45, join with the Gen
tiles, in a design of stoning Paul and
Barnabas 203 204 d
Rulers of the darkness of this world,
who, v. 177 Si b
Rulers ofthe synagogue. See Synagogue
Rust, how to be rendered, i. 236 a
Ruth, remark on her being a Moabitess
57 d
Rymer, Dr. observation of his, ii. 22 '

S.
Sabbath, made for man, i. 282, observed
as a day of extraordinary devotion, but
not with a strict rest in the patriarchal
age, ii. 48 g, Jewish 3abbath began
and ended at sunset, i. 202 a, Christ
Lord ofthe sabbath 283 ', remark there
on, ib. k, customary with Christ to go
on that day into the synagogue 184
191 198 285 403, his Sabbaths spent
delightfully 206, reflection thereon 188,
Jews scrupled to carry anything on it
202 b 266, counted it unlawful to rub
out the ears of corn on that day 281 d,
priests worked on it282, cures wrought
by Christ on the Sabbath day 199 266
285—287, ii. 130 131 141 194, for
•which he is charged as a sinner, i. 267,
ii. 194, but vindicates himself, t. 269,
vol. 6. 77

and shews the Jews were unreasona
ble in censuring him for it, ii. 49 132,
i. 286, ii. 142 f, Christians to pray iheir
flight might not be on that day 369,
regard paid to the Sabbath after
Chr isi's crucifixion 559 d 561 563 564,
on that day the priests secure the sep
ulchre 570, Paul attends the syna
gogue on it, iii. 185 195 197 236 '249
267, Moses and the prophets were
read there every sabbath day 185 191
223, spurious addition, with respect to
working on the sabbath, i. 285 a, sec
ond Sabbath after the first, ho w to be un
derstood 280 b
Sabbath, Jewish, abrogated, v. 262 ',
the Christian sabbath, the first day of
the week, iv. 263 b, vi. 372 c
Sabbath day's journey, what reckoned
such by the Jews, ii. 633 c
Sackcloth, the wearing it what a sign of,
i. 324 c
Sacrament of Baptism. See Baptism
Sacrament of the Lord's supper, when
might be thought of by Christ, i. 452
f, what should be our views in coming
to it 455, instituted by Christ at ihe
close of the Passover, ii. 427 a, remark
on it, ib. b, infatuation of the Papists,
in taking the bread to be the real body
of Christ 428 c, the cup how to be
considered 429 e, and received 428
429, hymn sung at the close, what it
might be 430 h, how we should ap
proach it 431, remark on it 429 f, often
celebrated by the primitive Christ
ians, iii. 29 g 297 g, plainly meant by
breaking bread, when the disciples met
together at Troas 297 g, argument for
deny ing the cup to the laity, given up
by the council of Trent, ib.
Sacrament, (vide Baptism,) ofthe Lord's
supper, iv. 302, i3"c. what the Corinth
ian fault about it 303 c, the perpe
tuity of it argued from the revelation
of it to St. Paul 305 f, and from the
expression, till the Lord come 306 h k.
The elements after consecration called
bread and wine 306 ', unworthy at
tendance expressed by eating judgment,
he. 307 n, Christians early mingled
water with the wine, why,vi. 66 d
Sacrifices, heathen, where tokens ot com
munion with their "deities, iv. 289 b,
some part of them were often sold in
the shambles 293 a  Mosaic, their
use, vi 61 f, God will not pardon sin
without a sacrifice 78 b, their divine
institution insinuated 85 e, vide sin
offering
Sacrifices, seasoned with salt, design of
them, ii. 23 m

GENERAL INDEX.

Sadducees, whence so called, ii. 333 a,
well described by Dr Prideaux, i. 103
a, deny a resurrection, Sec. ii. 333 b,
iii. 337, i. 103, remark thereon, ii.
333 b, their principles prevail much
among the rich, great, i. 424 g, and
high priests, iii. 62 a, their regard to
the law of Moses, ii. 335 e, come to
John's baptism, i. 103, are admonished
by him 104, how called a brood of vi
pers 103 c, refuse to be baptized 105,
ask a sign from heaven 477478, Christ
cautions his disciples against their
leaven 479 481, no reason to suppose
they had favourable thoughts of Christ,
ii. 57 h, question Christ about the res
urrection 333 a, who tells them, they
krew not the scriptures 334, and proves
it out of the law of Moses 335 e, on
which they retire in confusion 337 h,
join with the priests in apprehending
Peter and John, iii. 43 44 49, seize
the twelve apostles, and imprison
them 61 a, consult how to put them
to death 65 66, dissension arises be
tween them and the Pharisees concern
ing the resurrection of the dead 337
338
Sages. See Wise men
Saint Real, Mons. conjecture of his, ii.
364 k
Saints departed, incapable of relieving
such as pray to them, ii. 171 e, vanity
of trusting to their intercession, ib.
388, remark on those that appeared
after Christ's resurrection 555 o p
Saints, why called thefirst born, vi. 112 k
—first fruits 142 c 457 b
Salamis, Paul and Barnabas preach there,
iii. 181
Salathiel, how said to be the son of Jeco-
niah, i. 59 '
Salmasius, remark ofhis, ii. 16 d
Salmone, Paul passes by it in his voyage
to Rome, iii. 379 d
Salome, who supposed by some to be, ii.
559 c, brings spices to embalm Christ's
body 573. See Women
Salt, why used to season sacrifices, ii. 23
m, if insipid, good for nothing, i. 212
n, ii 23 151, Christ's disciples the salt
of the earth, i. 212, are bid to have
salt in themselves, ii. 23, salted with
fire, how to be understood 23 1
Salvation, of the Jews, i. 108, horn of
salvation raised up in Christ 48 a,
Christ, God's salvation 75, offered
first to Israel, iii. 42 190 197, but, on
their rejecting it, sent to the Gentiles
400, no sharing in it, without turning
from iniquity 42, nor any way of ob-
taining it but in the name of Jesus 46

b, who shall be for salvation to the
ends ofthe earth 198, pernicious doc
trine concerning it 361, advantage of
learning the way to it shamefully neg
lected 365
Salvation of others may influence that of
a minister, v. 457 '
Saluting our brethren only, no extraordi-
nary thi'.ig, i. 226 t, seventy, not to sa
lute any by the way, ii. 38 d, saluta
tions in the market, affected by the
Pharisees 99 345
Salutations to many persons in St. Paul's
epistles, a testimony of their genuine
ness, iv. 174 e
Samaria, Christ passes through it, i. 168,
ii. 177 179 180 c, apostles to be his
witnesses in Somalia 632, iii. 4, Philip
preaches there 106 f 108, increase of
its churches 215
Samaritans, had no friendly intercourse
with the Jews, i. 169 g, ii. 86 f, re
jected all the scripture but the books
of Moses 335 e, offer their temple on
mount Gerizzim to Antiochus, i. 169
g, deduce their genealogy-from Jacob
170, their expectations 171 o 173 q
178 h, many believe at Sichem, on
hearing what the woman said of Jesus
177, and many more, on hearing him
discourse 178, reflection thereon, ib. g,
apostles instructed not to visit them
408, Jesus reproached with being a
Samaritan, ii. 76, parable of the good
Samaritan 86 87, remarks on it 86 h '
k, Samaritans will not receive Jesus
180 c, intemperate zeal ofhis disciples
thereupon, ib. ten lepers cleansed, and
but one, a Samaritan, gives thanks
181, people of Samaria look upon Si
mon as the great power of God, iii.
107 h, but, upon hearing Philip, believe,
and are baptized 108, Peter and John
come to them 110, gospel preached in
their villages 113, the Samaritans bet
ter prepared to receive it, than most of
the Genliles 106 f
Samuel, whence supposed to be the au
thor ofthe Pentateuch, iii 40 1, speaks
very expressly of the Messiah, ib his
government included wilh that of Saul
188'
Samos, Paul touches there, iii. 299
Samothracia, Paul sails thither, iii. 234
Sanctification, sometimes refers to being
externally set apart, vi. 79 e
Sanctify them through thy truth, the prayer
of Christ, ii. 472 e, who sanctifies
himself for our sakes, ib. See Inherit
ance
Sandals, apostles to wear them in their
journey, i. 410, form of them, ib. k

GENERAL INDEX.

Sandys, Mr. his account of the cleft in
the rocks, ii. 555 n
Sanhedrim, the supreme Jewish court,
i. 143 e, difficult to say who were prop
erly members of it, iii. 45 f, seat of
the two principal officers, ii. 258 e,
alone could punish with stoning, i. 196
li 197, had a right of punishing false
prophets, ii. 138 h, were allowed to
try capital causes 61 c 511 c 530 h,
send priests to inquire of John the
Baptist, who he was, i. 142, ask Jesus
for a sign 144, Christ accused before
them 267 n 269 277, send officers to
seize him, u. 52 e, who returning with
out him 56, they separate after a short
debate 57 58, examine the blind man
195 199, remark thereon 201 197 ',
consult how they should deal with Je
sus 251 252, resolve on his death 253,
and order any that knew where he
was to discover him 254, question his
authority 312 e, are silenced by him
314, renew their consultations against
him 400, Judas agrees with them to be
tray him 401, send a guard to seize
him 485, meet together at the high
priest's palace 496, endeavour to pro
cure false witnesses against Jesus 504
505, ask him if he were the Messiah
506 e, adjudge him to death 508 k, con.
suit how to put him to death 510, take
him away to Pilate to confirm their
sentence 511 c 530 h, Peter and John
brought before them, iii. 44 f 45, won
der at their boldness 46 47, and hav
ing threatened them, let them go 49,
the twelve apostles brought before
them 64, they consult how to put them
to death 66, but Gamaliel advising
them to be cautious, ib. they scourge
and dismiss them 68, Stephen accused
before them 76 78 79 & seq. whocharg-
ing them with murdering the Right-
eous One 99 1, they are enraged at him
100, Saul commissioned by them to
seize all the Christians at Damascus
123 d 325, Lysias brings Paul before
them 334, but a dissension arising in
the council, takes him away 337 338
Sapphira ; see Ananias
Sarah and Hagar, their story allegorized,
v. 58, isfc.
Sarepta, Elijah sent to, i. 187
Saron, or Sharon, a valley in the neigh
bourhood of Lydda, whose inhabitants
turn to the Lord, iii. 138 c 139
Satan, enemy to God and man, i. 120 q,
how used in Hebrew 337 g, what it
often means, ib. ii. 81 c, Jesus is charg
ed with casting out demons by his help,
i 336, but satan will not cast out satan

337, what it sometimes signifies 488
d, remark on its being applied to Pe
ter 489, was seen by Christ to fall like
lightning from heaven, ii. 81, what that
refers lo, ib. u, reflection thereon S3,
Christ's victory over him, i. 338 m 341,
ii. 297 457, sows tares among the
wheat, i. 366, hinders the word from
taking root 362, enters into Judas, ii.
400 416 419, desires a permission to
assault the aposlles 424, reflections
thereon, i'i.426, came to assault Christ
443, filled the heart of Ananias, iii. 56
d, reflections thereon 60, his artifice
often overruled 284 h, Paul is sent to
the Gentiles, that they may turn from
the power of satan 125 371 k
Satan, what it is to deliver a person to
him, iv. 237 d, v. 374 Si b
Satisfaction to Divine justice, what, iv.
52 e, consistent with our obligation to
holiness, ib.
Satisfaction of Christ, wherein referred
to, ii.429f
Saved, how frequently applied, i. 396 d,
exception to it, iii. 46 h, Christ is up
braided with his saving power, ii. 545
f, be ye saved from this perverse gener
ation, iii. 28, jailor's inquiry, what he
must do to be saved 242 n
Saul, king of Israel, his government in
cluded with Samuel's, iii. 188', did not
long survive him, ib.
Saul, (afterwards Paul,) his birth, acts,
Sec. iii. 324 c, ib. e 332 f 337 340 368
cl 66 f 105 369 102 329 104 109 127
122 a 324 f 122 b 123 e 370 131 132
h 133 ' k 125 126 1 m 129 b 130 131
g 327 ; 132 h 133 ' k m 134 o p 135
q s 136 164 d 165 k 179 a, ib. b 180
e 181 182 183. See Paul
Savouring the things of men, and not of
God, i, 489 e, our proneness to it 591
Say unto you, what it may signify, ii. 27?
h, thou hast said, meaning of it 4191
507 g 516
Scaliger, his criticisms, i. 280 b, ii. 23 1
335 e
Scarlet ; see Purple
Scatter abroad, how to be understood, i.
339 o
Sceva's sons, attempt to dispossess an
evil spirit, iii. 284, are driven away
naked and wounded, ib.
Schism, what it expresses, ii. 56 f
Schmidius, conjecture ofhis, ii. 17 f
Scholar, not above his teacher,, i. 303,
where usual for learners to sit 74 d, ii.
89 b, iii. 324 d
Scot, (Dr. John,) his conjectures and re
marks, i. 94 g, ii. 484 k, iii. 180 d

GENERAL INDEX.

Scott, (Dr, Daniel,) his observations, i.
56 a 55 f 480 g 488 c 59 h 82 '
Scornful airs, to be seriously accounted
for, ii 167 h
Scorpions, power given to the disciples
over them, ii. 81
Scourging, a punishment amongthe Jews,
i. 413 c, iii. 329 c, apostles to expect
it, i. 413, ii. 353 362, Saul thus pun
ished them that believe, iii. 329 c, Je
sus scourged by Pilate, ii. 525, used
to precede crucifixion, ib. a 534 q, apos
tles scourged by the Sanhedr m, iii.
68, Paul and Silas scourged at Philippi
240, Paul ordered to be examined by
scourging 331
Scribes, who intended by them, ii. 344 c,
consulted by Herod, where the Mes
siah should be born, i. 81, agreed that
the Messiah was the Son of David, ii.
341, and that Elijah must first come 5,
Jews' extravagant opinion of their
-words 345 f, their way of teaching con
temptible, i. 251 g, perceived, that Je
sus did not teach like them 192 251 g
—their offence at his sermon on ihe
mount 256 b, scribe's readiness to fol
low him 376 e, asks Jesus which is the
first and great commandment, ii. 339 a,
and approves his answer 340, Jesus
foretels being rejected by them, i, 487,
ii. 256, contend with his disciples 8,
and are reproved 10, complain of the
children, when they cried Husannah
291, consult against Jesus 291 309
400, question his authority 312 e, but
are silenced 313, commend what he
said to the Sadducees 337, disciples
warned to beware of thetn 344 345,
send a multitude to seize Jesus 486,
assemble at the high priest's palace
496, Iry him in the Sanhedrim 506, and
declare him guilty of death 508, con
sult again how to do this 510, deliver
him to Pilate 511, attend him to Her
od 519, deride him as he hung upon
the vross 545 f, present when Peter
and John are examined, iii. 44, stirred
up against Stephen 76, intimate, a spir
it or an angel might have spoken to
Paul 338 h, scribe instructed to the
kingdom of heaven, i. 374, scribes and
prophets Christ would send to be per
secuted by the Jews, ii. 353
Scribes and Pharisees, I heir righteous
ness to'be exceeded, i 215, what they
taught, ib. d, high opini-m the Jews
had of them, ib e, sate in ihe chair of
Moses 344 a b, but were not to be im
itated in their works 345, laid heavy
burdens upon others, which they
would not touch themselves 344, in
stances of their hypocrisy and pride, ib.

346, reject the counsel of God, i. 328
322 h, watch for an opportunity to ac
cuse Christ 285, question him about
the lawfulness of healing on the Sab
bath day, ib. and consult with the Her-
odjans how to destroy h'.m 287 288,
charge Christ with acting by the help
of Beelzebub 335 336, and with having
an unclean spirit 340, are told of the
unpardonable guilt of sinning against
the Holy Ghost, ib. and cautioned of
the danger of such sinful words 342
344, yet charge him again with acting
bv the help of Beelzebub 401 p, de
sire a sign from heaven 346 a, are up-
brpided as an adulterous generation
346 b, to whom no sign should be giv
en, ib. 478, offended at Christ's eating
with publicans 389, alarmed at his mir
acles 559 b, seek to ensnare him 460,
blame his disciples for neglecting tra
ditions 461 463, ask Christ's judgment
of tlie adultress, ii. 60 61, who bidding
the guililess person throw the first
stone at her, they retire 62, remark
thereon, ib. e, endeavour to find out
something to accuse him 102, renew
their murmurs at his eating with sin-
ners 153, disobedient son, an emblem
of their hypocrisv 315 h, take counsel
against Jesus 321, woes denounced
against them, with the causes why 99
e 347 348 350 351 352
Scripture, the best defence against satan,
i. 122, how abused 119 k, enemies of
Christianity not to be trusted in their
representations of it, ii. 43 f, sense of
it not to be disguised, i. 448 g, some-.
times obscured by those that under
take to explain it, ii. 27 e, sense that
first offers to an honest mind, common
ly the true one, ib. no word insignificant
in it 44 k, scripture cannot be broken,
what it refers to 214, iii. 435, meaning
of some places how best determined,
i. 145 484 e, minds of the disciples
opened to understand the scriptures,
ii. 623, how paid lo be fulfilled in Ju
das, iii. 8 d. Scripture expressions
often to be understood with limitations,
i. 182 h 222 h 224 p 273 k 272 ' 274
a 299 d, ii. 451 47 c 146 b 205 e 381
d 436 n 437 o 450 b 556 r 604 c 614
h, iii. 15 e 99 ' 310 a. [See All.] ar
guments drawn from universal phrases,
weak 15 e. Scriptures testify of Christ,
i. 277, how they ought to be received
278 279, should be read in our public
assemblies 189, iii. 195, and carefully
studied 121, negligence of transcribers,
no argument against its inspiration, iii.
419, search the scriptures, remark on it, .
i. 276 e

GENERAL INDEX.

Scriptures, known to children, therefore
not forbidden to the laity, v 449 a,
Scripture expressions sometimes used
in a restrained sense, vi. 155 c 289 '
293 f 294 k
Sea of glass and fire, what, vi. 462 Sc a,
what is meant when it is said, the sea
was no -more 498 a
Seaohedient to Christ, i. 379 441. [See
Walking on the »ea,J seafaring people
to be remembered m our prayers, iii.
383
Seated of 'the Father, force of it, i. 445 b,
reflection thereon 449
Seals, the scenes that followed on open
ing them, how exhibited to St. John,
vi. 410 d, Sealing to the day of redemp
tion, 10 what it alludes, v. 151 q
Seats, the uppermost at feasts, 8ic chosen
by the Pharisees, ii. 99 345, lowest to
be taken 143 g
Secret good actions shall be rewarded
openly, 1 230 231 234, nothing secret,
thai shall not be revealed 364 d 416, ii.
104
Secrets of the heart, how made manifest
in preaching, iv. 335 c
Sect, not always used in a bad sense, iii.
350 c, Jews tell Paul, that the sect he
belonged to was every where spoken
against 398, Christians represented as
an atheistical sect, ib. a
Secundus attends Paul with the collec
tions to Jerusalem, iii. 296 d
Sedition, Christ accused as guilty of it,
ii. 513, Paul charged as exciting the
Jews to sedition, iii. 346
Seducing teachers, to be avoided, i. 246,
how to be known, ib.l
Seducing teachers, Christiansforbidden to
receive them into their houses, vi 327 d
Seed, that fell by the way side, how ex
plained,!. 361 362, that on good ground,
what applied to 363, seed growing in
sensibly, what it may serve to illustrate
370
¦Seeing, they see not, emphasis in it, i. 358 ',
such as will not see, justly left in dark
ness 360. seeing you shall see, Sic. how
better rendered 359 1
Seeing God, why put for the knowledge
of him, vi. 292 d
Seemed to be, ot ioxxvlts, those that were
v. 24 g
Seemeth to have, remark on it, i. 364 f
Seleucia, Paul and Barnabas sail from'
thence, iii. 181
Self denial of Moses, iii 89 d 93, of
Christ, i 140 301, of Paul, iii. 301, ne
cessary to all.i. 489
Self murder, justified by some philoso
phers, iii. 241 k

Sellingllieirestates.bythe first converts,
whence it might arise, ii. 114 c, was a
voluntary act, iii. 57 e, why eligible at
thai time 30 ', no reason to suppose,
the number of converts owing to a de
sire of sharing in ihem, ib. price of
these possessions brought to the apos
tles 53, complaint that some were
neglected 72, ib. b
Sentence Christ will pass on the wicked,
reflections on it, ii. 395 398
Separate spirits exist, vi. 112 1, do not
sleep 42 a, iv. 4) 6 d, are happy, v. 320
b, an objection against it answered 452
<. , are with Christ 202 c
Separation, without the guilt of schism,
iv 152 a
Septuagint, some think an attempt was
made to alter some copies, and render
them more agreeable to the New Tes
tament, iv. 36 g
Septuagint, often followed by the evan
gelists, iii. 22 f 117 f 221 d, Cainan in
serted from thence, i. 42 q, teaching for
doctrines the commandments of'men, taken
from thence 443 ', different accounts
given there ofthe number of souls that
went into Egypt, iii. 84 h
Sepulchres, adorned by the Jews, ii. 351
c, Pharisees said to be like them 351,
adorned those ofthe prophets 100 352,
remark thereon 352 d. Sepulchre where
Jesus was buried, hewn out of a rock
563, great stone rolled to the door of it
564, chief priests desire Pilate to have
secured 570, and set a guard upon it
571 ', women, going to embalm the
body, find the sepulchre open 575, Pe
ter and John come and go into it 578
579 m, Mary looks in 580 585 586, won
derful that Christ should ever have lain
there 590
Sergius Paulus calls for Barnabas, and
Saul, iii. 182 ', believes 183, supposed
to be the first, by whom Saul was call
ed Paul 182 k, no reason to imagine
him the first convert among the Gen
tiles 183 1
Sermon on the mount, where delivered, i.
208 b 253 b, different from that record
ed by Luke, ib 293 a, the taking it to
be the same, cause of a mistake 252 a,
several passages related by Luke, re
petitions of it 251 e, not addressed to
the disciples only 207 a, figurative ex
pressions in it 226 x, eloquence of it
234 f, noble specimen of Christ's
preaching 251 f, should be a pattern to
preachers 244 f, whose sermons are
most useful when delivered in a famil
iar method 363 c
Serpent lifted up by Moses, how an em-

GENERAL INDEX.

blem of Christ, i. 154 e, what Intended Shaking the earth and heaven, what it
By supposing serpent produced from refers to, vi, 113 n o p q
Shaw, Dr. his observations, i. 101 k, iii,
171 f, i. 238 e
Sheep, helped out of a nit on the Sab-
bath, i. 286 c, if one go astray the rest

the marrow ofthe back bone, ii. 21 i
Serpent, how he deceived Eve through
subtilty, iv. 458 c
Serpents, remarkable for their sagacity,
i. 413 b, their prudence recommended,
ib. exemplified in Paul's behaviour, iii.
341, disciples obtain power over them,
ii. 81 628, easterns had an art of charm
ing them, ib. q, Heathens thought there
was something divine in them, iii. 391
e, Scribes and Pharisees called serpents
by our Lord, ii. 352
Serrarius, argument ofhis, ii. 335 e
Servant, how to be sometimes rendered,
i. 308 d, ii. 32 g, abides not in the house
for ever 71, strangely referred to by
some 72 d, not greater than his lord
415, li. 412 451, knoweth not what his
lord doth 450 a, none can serve two

left to seek it, ii. 26 c 153, joy on find
ing it 154, will hear the shepherd's
voice 205, Christ comes that his sheep
may have life 206 f, hireling leaves
them when the wolf is coming 201,
Christ had other sheep, whom he would
bring, and make one fold 208 b 209,
gives his sheep eternal life 212 d, right-
eous and wicked separated as sheep
from goats 394 c 395, Jews considered
as sheep without a shepherd, i. 405 '
431, Israel as lost sheep 408, disciples
sent forth as sheep among wolves 413
a, ii. 38, Christ charges Peter to feed
his sheep 617

masters, i. 237, ii. 166, not thanked for Sheep's clothing, false prophets said to
waiti lg on his master 176, when all is come in it, i. 246 k
done, are but unprofitable servants 177 Sheep market at Jerusalem, where kept,

f, hired servants, why mentioned by
the prodigal 158 f, happy the servant,
who is found watching, when his Lord
cometh 116 117 382, faithful servant re
warded 118 383, wicked servant sur
prised by his Lord 1191 383 g, his pun
ishment 119 m 383 h, what it may re
fer to 382 f, negligent punished with
stripes 119 n 120 o, they that improve

263 b
Shekels, their value, ii. 17 f 401 c, five
paid for the redemption of the first
born, i. 73 c, but not to redeem them
from being sacrificed, ib. half a shekel
paid yearly by each of the Jews to the
temple, ii. 16 d, not so much paid io
Nehemiah's time, ib. e, slave rated at
thirty shekels 401 c

what is intrusted to them commended Shepherd enters in at the door, ii. 204 h
271 389, the slothful condemned 272 205 e, good shepherd gives his life for
391, unmerciful servant punished 32 33, the sheep 207, when the shepherd is
different rewards of those that received smitten, the sheep will be scattered 476
the ten pounds 271 272, rewards of Shepherds informed of the birth of
those that received the talents 390, Christ, i. 67, remark thereon, ib.', find
Christ tells his apostles, he that would him in a manger 69, spread the news
be chief among them should be their abroad 69 70, praise God for what they
servant 346 260 g 261 411 412 heard and saw 70 n
Servant of Christ must follow him, ii. 295, Sherlock, (Bishop,) his remarks, i. 57 b,
reflection thereon 300, deserting his ii. 283 li, iii. 94 a
service, consequence of it, i 380 Ships used by Christ and his disciples,

Seven angels before the throne, who, vi.
421 b. Churches, why so many mention
ed 373 e, addressed in what is said to
each angel 378 f 381 a, -the epistles to
them not prophetic 359 g, their present
state 379 g. Lamps, what 400 d Spir-

observation on them, i. 441 h
Shoes, the apostles to provide none, i.
410, ii. 38, conjecture on them, i. 410
k, putting them off, a token of respect
4111
Shuckford, Mr- remark ofhis, ii. 551 f
its before the throne, who 368 b, and who Sichem, called Sichar by way of reproach,
those sent into the earth 405 b i. 168 d, its site 171 n, Jesus tarries
Seventy disciples chosen, ii. 37 40, time there two days 178 f, probably went
when 36, the account of them given from thence to Cana 180 b, ihe capital
only by Luke 37 b, return to Jesus 80 of that country, iii. 106 f
b, rejoicing that the demons were sub- Sick healed by Jesus, i. 202 205 ' 405
ject to them 80, should rather rejoice g 431 473 254 290 316 297 442

that their names are written in heav
en 81
Shadow qf death, what applicable to, i. 50 ¦
Shadow of Peter, cures the sick, iii- 60
Shaftsbury, (Lord,) remark of his, iii.
292 o

181 182 g, he is said to bear our
sicknesses 203 d, sick need a phy
sician 390, the twelve sent forth to
heal the sick 294, have power given
them to heal every sickness 407 409,

GENERAL INDEX.

anoint the sick with oil 422, (he sev
enty sent out with the like power, ii.
39, they that believe shall lay their
hands on the sick, and heal them 628,
sick cured by Peter's shadow, iii. 60,
and by Paul at a distance, Sec. 283 f
391, healing the sick, the apostles had
not liberty to do it in every instance,
112 d, regard shown to his sick mem
bers, how considered by Christ, ii. 394
d395
Side of Christ pierced with a spear, ii.
560, remark thereon, ib. f, done, that
the scripture mighl be fulfilled 561 h,
reflection on our piercing him 565,
shows his disciples the mark in his side
606. Thomas will not believe, unless
he may feel it 609 a, yet believes on
sight 610 d
Sidon, Paul touches there in his voyage to
Rome, iii. 378. See Tyre
Sighing deeply in his spirit, applied to
Christ, i. 472 478, ii. 248.
Sign required by the Jews, i. 144 446,
Paul warned by a sign of what the Jews
would do to him, iii. 311
Sign from heavendesired by the Pharisees,
i. 346 a 477, many such signs gi\en
by the ancient prophets 346 a, Christ
will give them no sign but that of Jo
nah 346 478, this exemplified in his
resurrection 347, remark thereon 359
1, Jews continue the demand in the
apostles' time 477 a
Signs ofhis coming, declared by Christ,
ii. 360, isf seq. 361 h 369 e 374
Signs ofthe times, not distinguished by
the Jews, i. 478.
Silas, (elsewhere called Silvanus,) his
travels and acts, iii. 223 I 224 227 229
231 232 233 234 f 236 237 239 244
245 a 247 249 250 252 253 h 268 e
Silence enjoined by Christ to those whom
he cured, i. 253 d 400 401 472 482,
reflection thereon 275
Siloam, pool of, ii. 128 c 194 c, water
drawn from thence poured before the
Lord 54 a, eighteen killed there by
the fall of a tower 128 c, remark on
it, ib. blind man ordered to wash there
194 c 195
Simeon, who supposed to be, i. 74 d,
waited for the consolation of Israel 74,
takes Jesus in his arms, 74 75
Simeon called Niger, one of the teachers
at Antioch, iii. 180, probably one ofthe
first preachers there 162 a
Similies, whence taken by Christ, i. 212
o371 373, ii 64 204 b
Simon, one ofthe brethren of our Lord, i.
403 d, ii. 441 e 549 b
Simon Peter ; see Peter.

Simon the Canaanite, why supposed to be)
so called, i. 126 b 295 g, no reason to
imagine him the father of Judas Iscariot,
ib. chosen an apostle 295, sent out with
the twelve 408
Simon the Pharisee invites Jesus to din
ner, i. 329, offended at the woman's
touching him 330, remark on his calling
Jesus master 330 d, why he might omit
some common civilities 'ohim 331 g,
exceeded by the woman in respect, ib.
remark thereon 332
Simon the leper, why so called, ii. 275 b,
who supposed to be 276 f, Jesus enter
tained at his house 275
Simon of Cyrene, compelled to carry the
cross, ii. 537
Simon Magus astonishes the people at Sa
maria with his enchantments, iii. 107
108, professes to believe 108 ' k. of
fers money for the power of conferring
the spirit 111, but is reproved for his
proposal 112 e, begs the apostle to pray
for him 113, remark thereon, ib. g, re
ported to have become an enemy to
the gospel 114 k
Simon the tanner, lodges Peter, iii. 140,
his trade why mentioned, ib. g
Sin prepares for the reception ol satan, i.
349 k, he that commits it, what, ii. 71,
how should be embittered to us, i. 268,
such as turn from it, what, iii. 41 n,
opinion of the Jews concerning it, ii.
193 b, how they would have had no
sin 452 g 453, sin of the world in not
believing in Christ, how convinced
457, how taken away by Christ, i. 126
a, how reviving the assurance of it 333,
further reflection thereon, ib. power
given the apostles to remit sins, ii. 607,
arrogance of others in pretending to
claim such power 608. Sins of omis
sion, what they do 120 o
Sin against the holy Ghost, how to be
understood, i. 340 p, all other sins but
this foi given, ib. q, ii. 106, reflection
thereon, i. 341 342
Sin, how it took occasion from the law,
iS'c. iv. 75 c. What it is to be sold un
der sin 78 h. Sin sometimes means a
sin offering 82 x, St. John's definition of
it as a violation qf the law, vi. 293 e.
How it is said the children of God cannot
commit it 294 f, ib. k
Sinai, how it might be touched, vi. 110,
Christians not come to Sinai, but to
Sion 111 h
Singing, not confined to the Psalms, v.
272 e
Sinner, what it often signifies, ii. 191 g,
199 b Jews suggest, that Jesus is a
sinner 196 199

GENERAL INDEX.

Sinners represented as dead, i. 272 ' 373
h, ii. 159 ', emblem of their character
in the prodigal son 162, Christ came to
call them to repentance, i. 390, re
flection thereon, ii. 204 424, iii. 360.
Christ objected to, as a friend of sin
ners, i. 323, numbers of whom come to
hear him, ii. 153, offence taken at his
eating with them, i. 389, ii. 153 266,
and suffering a sinner to touch him, i.
320, reflection thereon, ii. 161 k
162, will be importunate, when they
see their need of" Christ 268, are often
hardened against the most awful re
bukes 594, know not what they do,
while they are piercing Christ by their
sins 542, reflection on those that suffer
remarkably 127, are still to be consid
ered as brethren 161 1, nor should we
despair of the greatest sinners, iii 112
e 114, what a token in them for good
114, attempts lo be renewed on the
most obstinate, i. 406, those who reject
Christ condemned, ib. last state of har
dened sinners worse than the first 349,
consequences of their obstinacy, ii. 139
355
Sinners taken captive by satan, v. 442
c. We are not to pray for some sinners,
vi. 316 d, all mankind represented in
the gospel as sinners, and condemned,
iv. 55 e
Sinning wilfully, why apostasy from
Christianity expressed by so general a
phrase, vi. 78 a
Sin offering, the consideration on which
pardon was granted, vi. 67 e, for
what offences they were allowed, \L
79 e
Sirname, what it signifies, i. 294 d
Sitting at the feet, a posture in which
learners attended, i. 94 d 385, ii. 89
b, iii. 124 d, sitting at the feet of Je
sus, delightful, ii. 91
Slater, Mr. observation ofhis, iii. 315 b
Slavery, why Christians should avoid be
coming slaves, iv. 258 f
Sleep, why not to be indulged, ii. 402,
sleeping under the word, dangerous, iii.
300, while Christ prays, his disciples
fall asleep, ii. 481 482 484, speaks
ironically, when he says to them, Sleep
on now, ib. Sleep sometimes used to
signify death, i. 399, disciples do not
understand it, ii. 242, remark thereon,
ib. d
Slowness of heart, our proneness to it, ii.
603. See understanding
Smallbroke, (Bishop,) remark of his, ii.
290 e
¦Social affections, to be cultivated.iv. 144.
Social prayer, a guard on a person's
whole behaviour, vi. 205 e

Socinians, explanation of theirs, ii. 467 e
Socrates, fine expression of his, iii 48 n,
weakness in his dung words M6 1
Sodom and Gomorrah, grown into a prov
erb, i. 325 e, would have repented
had they seen the miracles of Christ
325, their punishment more tolerable
than tha. of Capernaum, ib. or the cit
ies that reject the gospel 412, ii. 40,
the destruction of Sodom, what an em
blem of 204 205
Sodom and Egyp , fit emblems ofthe
church of Rome, vi. 439 h. How
Christ crucified there, ib.
Soldiers come to John's baptism, i. 106,
proDably not Gentiles, ib g, not be
coming their character to bully those
about them, ib. Roman soldiers go to
seize Jesus, ii 486, shrink bade on
seeing him 489 g, let his disciples go
489, bind Je.us 492 n, and lead him
away 495 496, spit upon and buffet
him 508 m, dress him in purple 526,
put a crown of thorns on his head, ib.
b, salute him as King ofthe Jews, ib.
c, lead him to be crucified 536, give
him vinegar to drink 539, nail him
to the cross 540, part his garment
543 a, sit down to watch him, ib. c,
insult him as he hung upon the cross
546 g 553 k, are terrified at the
earthquake 556, pierce Jesus's side
560 f, walch the sepulchre 570, are
terrified at sight of the angel 576 g,
report Christ's resurrection 591, but
are bribed to misrepresent it 592 b,
what they might think of it 591 a,
their conduct after it 595, Cornelius
sends a soldier for Peter, in 144, four
quaternions set to watch him 169,
sleeps between two of them, ib. d, who
are amazed at hi., escape 172 1, and
put to death 173 m soldiers employed
in rescuing Paul 319 m 342 345, fetch
him from the Sanhedrim 338, conduct
him to Cesarea 343 345, in his voyage
from Rome, hinder the mariners from
leaving the ship 385, are for killing the
the prisoners 388 h, Paul dwells at
Rome with a soldier 394 n
Solomon not clothed like the lilies, i. 239
', ii. 113, Christ greater than him, i.
348 h, should be owned as such 350
Solomon's porch, its magnificence, ii.
211 b, not destroyed by the Chaldeans,
iii. 35 f, Jesus discourses there, ii. 212
c, people run thither to Peter and John,
iii. 35, apostles frequently meet there 59
Some, Mr remark ot his, ii 441 d, loss of
his writings lamented, ib-
Son, a title given lo inferiors, i. 258 f_
to whom applied by the apostles, iii.
179 b, not to be loved like Christ, i,

GENERAL INDEX.

420, sons, Sic. prophecy ; remark on it,
iii. 19 o
Son of David, who expected as such, i.
335, ii. 341, if David call him Lord,
how is he his son . ib. e, the same how
explained 342, Christ addressed as the
Son of David, i. 400 469, ii. 26.3 264,
remark on the women of Canaan call
ing him so, i. 469 a, people cry Hosan-
nah to the Son of David, ii 285, children
repeat it 291
Son of God, the character of Adam, i. 63,
the title of Christ 39 97, the Messiah
the Son of God 117 d 173 .', Jews of
fended at Jesus for -making himself so
269 c, love of God in giving him as
his only begotten Son 154 155 h, sent
to save the world 154, ii. 307, has
power to quicken whom he will, !. 271,
even the dead shall hear his voice 272
h, all judgment committed to him 271,
abides always in the family, ii. 72, such
as he makes free, free indeed, ib. d,
John testifies that Jesus is the Son of
God, i. 128. Nathaniel's conviction of
it 133 f, Jesus tempted under that
character 117 120, demons own him
such 199 290 382, worshipped as silch,
when he had calmed the tempest 442,
Peter confesses him to be so 458 483,
Jesus's acknowledgment that he is
the Son of God, ii. 201 202, sickness
of Lazarus, that the Son of God might
be glorified by it 240 b 241, Martha
declares Jesus to be such 246, owns it
himself before the Sanhedrim 507, this
reckoned blasphemy 213 507, Jews
affirm he ought to die for it 529, Pi
late, why afraid, on hearing he made
himself the Son of God, ib. f, people
urge him, if he were so, to come down
from the cross 545 546, centurion con
vinced that he is so 554 1, God glori
fied him as his Son, iii. 37 41, eunuch
believes in him as such 119 k, Saul
preaches him as such 132, gospel writ
ten, that we may believe it so, ii. 653
Son of man, applied to the Messiah, i. 99
h 134 k 173 r 445 483, ii. 586, how
spoken of, i. 153, his appearance to
Daniel, whether referred to 456 b,
what he came to do, ii. 29 267 180,
how he came 323 377 380, end of his
coming, ii. 261, unless we eat his flesh,
Sec. what, i. 447 f, is Lord of the Sab
bath 283 ', had power to forgive sins
259, speaking against him may be for
given 340 q, ii. 106 e 340 q, ii. 106,
one ofhis days be desired in vain 183,
was to be lifted up, i. 154, ii. 69, what
.signified thereby 297 298, multitude
ask, Who is the Son of man 1 298 ',

VOL. 6.

.78

should be betrayed, and put to death,
i.487,ii. 6 15 256 399 487, and suffer,
as written 418 h ', wo to him by whom
tie is betrayed 419, Judas betrays him
with a kiss 438 e, should be a sign as
Jonah.i. 347, and rise from the dead
487, ii. 5 15 257, apostles would not
have gone through the cities of Israel,
till he should come, i. 415 g, some
present not to die, till they had seen
him in his kingdom 491 1, his coming,
what it often signifies 415 g 491 ',
would be sudden ahd unexpected, ii.
184, described in terms applicable to
the last day 379 380 b 381, shall he
find faith when he comes ! 189 d, comes
at an hour when we think not 117 381
388 393, what that may relate to 117 f,
has authority to execute judgment, i.
271, glory with which he shall come to
administer it 490, ii. 231393 a, repre
sentation ofhis coming to reckon with
us 388 393, i. 368 g 491, ii. 106, of
that day and hour no one knows, but
the Father 377 ', we to watch and
pray, to be accounted worthy to stand
before him 381 e, hour come that he
should be glorified 294 295, and God
glorified in 'him 422, seen by Stephen
standing at the right hand of God, iii—
101 o, happy to suffer for his sake, i.
299
Son of perdition, what it signifies, ii. 469
g, none given to Christ lost but he, ib.
f, remark thereon 470
Sons bid to work in the vineyard, whom
applied to, ii. 313 h
Sons of God, privilege of becoming such-
to all that believe, i. 28
Song of Moses and the Lamb, vi. 463
Sop given to Judas, ii. 417, after which
satan enters into him 419 m, and Judas
goes away 420
Sopater of Berea, or Sosipater, with Paul
when he wrote his epistle to the Ro
mans, iii. 295 c, attended him to Jeru
salem 296 d
Sorcery, much practised by the Jews, iii.
181 ff.
Sorrow, how may sometimes rise, ii. 456
459, apostles' sorrow on Christ's leav
ing them, what it means 461 c, to be
turned into joy 461, found by Christ
sleeping for sorrow 484, pangs of god
ly sorrow, how over balanced, iii. 128.
Sorrow for the death of friends to be
restrained, i. 402, ii. 250, when allow
able 250
Sorrow, godly, what, and its effects, iv.
434. How the sorrow of the world
worketh death 435
Sosthenes beaten by the Greeks, iii. 27"
m, visits Paul 268 a

GENERAL INDEX.

Sovereignty of God to be humbly acqui
esced in, i. 328
Sovereignty of God vindicated, iv. 106,
l3"c. improved 109, yet does not extend
to the punishment of innocent crea
tures 107 a, of Divine influences a mo
tive to diligence, v. 210 h
Soul and spirit spoken of as distinct, iv.
470 c, v. 146 b 148 h 325 g, vi. 31 c—
vide Separate spirits
Soul, its existence in a separate state,
how to be argued, i. 416 h, not easy to
believe it mortal 424 g, whole world
no amends for the loss of it 490 f, no
ransom sufficient for it, ib. g, every
other interest should be sacrificed to it,
445 h 492, iii. 389, less regarded by
some than their cattle, i 288, greater
advantage to heal the soul than the
body, iii. 36, will create a friendship
for those by whom wrought, ib.
Sower, parable of, i. 356 357, explained
361 363
Spain, when Paul probably might go
there, iii. 401 g
Spain, probably no church planted there
when St. Paul wrote to the Romans,
iv. 169 c
Spanheim, remark ofhis, iii. 122 a
Sparrows, regarded by Providence, i. 418,
ii. 105, remark on Christ's speaking of
two sparrows, i. 418 a
Spinoza, weak objection ofhis, ii. 609 c
Spirit, (Holy,) descends upon Christ, ,i.
114 f, sign by which the Baptist knew
him 128 d, how referred to by Christ
275 b, not given unto him by measure
161 g-, whom God anointed with it, iii.
152, his operation in the new birth, i.
149, how not to be pryed into 151,
efficacy of ordinances dependent on his
influences 267, would speak in the
apostles when brought before kings
394, ii. 107 363, the suitableness of
such a promise, i. 414 e, ii. 107 f, in
vitation to receive it from Christ 75,
remark thereon, ii. d, not to be given
in an extraordinary manner till Christ
was glorified 75, encouragement to
seek it 116, how promised by Christ
lo his disciples 459 b, world cannot
receive him 459, Father would send
him in his name 462, iii. 432, would
come, and testify of Christ, ii. 453, and
convince the world of sin, &c. 457,
would guide them into all truth 458,
and not speak merely of himself, ib.
how would glorify Christ, ib. important
ends for which he is sent, what it
should do 459, Christ breathes on his
apostles, as an earnest of their receiv

ing it 607, and gives them particular
instructions by the influence of it 623,
iii. 2 c, Spirit should be given them as
the promise of the Father, ii, 625 630,
iii. 3, when we have most reason to ex
pect it 12 20, Spirit descends on the
apostles 14 d, what Joel had foretold
thus fulfilled 18 m n, remark thereon
20, judgments consequent on the con
tempt of it 20 21, Peter declares,
Christ had received the promise of it
25, gift of it promised to such as repent
28, promise to them and their children,
how to be understood 28 c, and to all
that are afar off, ib. d, disciples filled
with it while praying 52, remark there
on, ib. d, Ananias attempts to impose
on it 56 d, the Spirit a witness to
Christ 65 e, Jews are charged with re
sisting it 99, was not bestowed by any
inferior teacher 110 131 g, given to the
Samaritan converts 111, Simon offers
money for the power of conferring it,
ib. Philip ordered by it to go and con
verse with the eunuch 116, snatched
away by it 120 n, might probably fall
on the eunuch after his baptism 119
m, Saul receives the Spirit 131 g, re
mark thereon, ib. Spirit falls on Cor
nelius 154 1 159 217, they of the cir
cumcision astonished at it 154 k, Pe
ter's remembrance of what Jesus had
said of baptizing with it 159, Barnabas
and Saul ordered by the Spirit to be
set apart 180 e, sent forth by it 181 f,
Gentile converts at Antioch in Pisidia
filled with it 200 ', assembly at Jerusa
lem make their decree under his in
fluence 224 q, Paul directed in his
travels by it 233 c 234, disciples at
Ephesus not having heard of it, in
structed hy Paul 280 a, receive it 281
b 282, Spirit testifies to Paul, that
bonds and afflictions await him 303,
disciples tell him by the Spirit, not to
go to Jerusalem 310 a, Agabus warns
him by it 311
Spirit, (human,) James and John rebuk-
ed, as not knowing what kind of spirit
they were of, ii. 180, little do they
know their own spirit, who would have
recourse to violent methods 182, spirit
willing, but the fiesh weak; remarkon
it 482 f, spirit of Paul .moved at the
idolatry of the Athenians, iii. 256 a,
his being pressed in spirit, what it im
plies 268 f, Apollos fervent in spirit
277, Paul's purposing in spirit to re
turn by Macedonia to Jerusalem, what
it refers to 286 b, goes to Jerusalem
bound in the spirit 303

GENERAL INDEX.

Spirit, or apparition, Jesus taken for one, Stars, the Jews call their teacher-, stars,
i. 440, ii. 605, Sadducees believe no vi. 350 d, wandering stars a proper
separate spirit, iii. 337 338 h emblem of teachers of unsettled prin-
Spirit of holiness, what, iv. 8 e, what it is ciples, ib.
to mind the Spirit, iv. 84— of bondage Slatera, piece of money found in the fish's
and adoption, what, iv. 87 h c, Christ- mouth, how it might come there, Sic.
lans obliged to live after the Spirit, iv. ii. 17 f
88, imp. the mind of the Spirit, is the Stature, how to be sometimes rendered, i.
disposition of the human mind, as un- 239 h, ii. 112
der the influence of the Divine Spirit Stephanas, converted by Paul at Corinth,
93 f, what is meant by St. John's being iii. 268, visits him at Ephesus 186 a

in the Spirit, vi. 399 a, the Spirit man
ages affairs for the saints, iv. 93 g —
lends his helping hand 92 e, what the
love of it 171 e— his Deity 211. his in
fluence on the mind 228 f, his anoint
ing, sealing, and earnest, how distin
guished, iv. 390 e f, his miraculous
gifts bestowed to confirm the Christian

Stephen, one ofthe seven deacons, iii. 73,
no reason to suppose him one of the
seventy, ib. f, raised to be an evangelist
74 ', his act, Sic. 75 k, ib. m 76 78 a,
ib. b 79 c 80 & seq. 82 g 92 k 97 g 80
d 86 a 100 n 101 o p 102 q r 104 105,
ib. b
Stevenson, Dr. remark ofhis, ii. 609 h

Faith, v. 34 c, why the Spirit is called Steward, thai is faithful to be preferred,
the blessing of Abraham 39 k, what ii. 118' 389 390, account we are to give
his sealing alludes to 151 q, how he is of our stewardship, what it should do
grieved, tb. he teaches to know the 168. See Unjust
things that differ 196 Si g, is etemal,vi. Stillingfleet, (Bishop,) observation ofhis,
63 k,how Qhrist offered himself by the ii. 28 e
Spirit, ib. why he is spoken of as the Stocks in which Paul and Silas were put
Spirit of Christ 186 f, and 'is spoken of at Philippi, conjecture on them, iii.
as an unction 289 h, spirit that operates 240 h
in the children of disobedience, who, Stoics, account of their principles, iii. 257
v. 112 d, spirits in prison, how Christ d, oppose Paul 258. See Epicureans
preached to them, vi. 211 c, spirits of Stone that shut up the grave of Lazarus,

wickedness in heavenly places, who, v.
178 c — Spirit of glory resting on per
secuted Christians, what, vi. 218 e
Spiritual blessings, the phrase chiefly re
fers to the graces of the Christian life,
v. 100, why said to be in heavenly
things, ib d — gifts, were miraculous,
iv. 12 a 311 — afforded comfort to him
that bestowed, as well as those that
received them 12 b — might be lost 481
Si f — were inferior to love 320, is'c.
were abused by the Corinthians 336,
Ufe. the gift of tongues and the inter
pretation of tongues distinguished, iv

remark on it, ii. 248 g, why Christ
might order it to be removed, ib. g,
great stone rolled to the door of Jesus's
sepulchre 564, guard set upon it 571 ',
remark thereon 572, women solicitous
who should remove it for them 575,find
it rolled away 576, angel had done it
575, one stone not to be left upon an
other in Jerusalem 289, the same veri
fied 288 b, stone which the builders re
fused, become the head of the corner
320 f, iii. 46, on whomsoever it should
fall, would grind him to powder, ii.
321 h

337 g, were to be estimated according Stones, God could raise up children from

to their usefulness, iv. 329 d
Spiritual persons, not only those who had
received miraculous gifts, but graces
too, v. 77 a
Stable in which Jesus was born, reported
to be cut out of a rock, i. 67 h

them to Abraham, how to be under
stood, i. 104 e, would cry out if the
disciples were silent, ii. 286. Temple
adorned with stones of a prodigious
size 358 a, not one to be left upon an
other 359 c

Staff, all the apostles should take for Stoning, two different ways of it, ii. 321

their journey, i. 409 h
Standing astonished, what it may some
times signify, iii. 125 h
Star seen by the wise men, probably a
meteor, i. 82 1, how they knew its in
tent 80 c, at what time it first appeared
uncertain 83 m n

h, in what case ordered by the law to
be the punishment of adultery 60 b, at
tempted on Christ in the temple 79213
215, executed on Stephen, iii. 101 p, de
signed against Paul and Barnabas 203,
executed on Paul 209 a 210 b
Strabo, accounts of his, iii. 282 d 323 b
324 d

GENERAL INDEX.

Strain at a gnat, he. applied to the Phari
sees, i. 371 b
Strait gate, how to be understood, i, 245
', necessity of striving to enter in, ii.
135 b, danger of trifling about it 139
Strangled, eating things strangled. See
Blood
Strangling, when used among the Jews,
ii. 60 b
Stretching forth the hand, remark on it,
iii. 367 a
Stripes in some cases to be more than in
others, ii. 119 n
Strong man must be bound, before he can
be spoiled, i.338, overcome by a strong
er, ib. m 339
Struggle between the good and evil prin
ciples, how consistent with having re
ceived the gospel, iv. 79 k
Stumbling block, axuviaxov, what, iv.
158 b
Submission, in what cases due to Christ,
i. 471 e, iii. 313
Suetonius, takes notice ofthe Jews being
ordered to depart from Rome, iii. 266 b,
remark on him, ib.
Sufferers, not to be harshly censured, ii.
127 130, nor calamities always reckon
ed judgments, iii. 395
Suffered, how they that have suffered in,
the flesh are ceased from sin, vi. 213 g
Suffering, the consciousness bf it con
firms our motives to obedience, vi.
213 g
Sufferings of Christ plainly foretold by
him, i. 487 a, ii. 15 183 256, more ob
scurely hinted, i. 153 419 451 487, ii.
6 69 261 295 298 399 321 96 418 ',
remark thereon 298 ', readiness of
Christ to meet his sufferings 179 256
261 273 406, his soul troubled at the
view of them 296 e 300, does not pray
to be excused from them 483 h, his
continued resolution under his agonies
479 b, his heroic behaviour through the
whole of his sufferings 48,8 f 494 514
525 527 529 537 542 548, his crying
out, that God forsakes him, a necessa
ry part ofhis sufferings 552 h, were to
precede his entering into glory 600,
necessary to fulfil the scripture 623, iii.
250 b, what all die prophets had fore
told 38 373, apostles not ashamed to
mention them 191 m, should be willing
to share in them, li, 262, and expect
them as the way lo life and glory 295.
Saul shewn how many things he should
suffer, iii. 130, an image of Christ, in
the courage he shewed under lhem,.A.e
Suicer, opinion ofhis, iii. 29 g
Suidas kis ignorance, i. 184 c

Sum — a round sum.how sometimes used,
' iii. 82 f
Sun — Christ's disciples compared to it, i.
213 p
Sun of righteousness, how to be hailed, i.
30, goodness of God to be owned in its
arising on us 51
Superscription usually put over criminals,
ii. 544 d, that over Christ written in
Hebrew, Greek, and Latin 544 e, of
fends the Jews, ib.
Supper being ended, how to be translated,
ii. 407 a, what it must signify,.!.. 416d,
ceremony observed at the beginning of
the Paschal supper 409 c, while they
were eating, Jesus declares that Judas
would betray him 417, who upon this
goes out 420, after supper Christ insti
tutes the Eucharist 427
Supper in the parable, guests called to it,
ii. 146, who excuse themselves, ib. c d,
poor called to partake of it 147, this
what an intimation of 148
Supplement. See Version
Surety how thankful we should be for
Christ as such, i. 22Q
Susannah follows Christ, i. 335
Swearing in common discourse to be a-
voidecl, i. 222, unlawful to swear, even
by the creatures, ib.h, allowed by Phar
isees, ii. 348 m, swearing by the temple,
he. remark on it 348 349, all swearing
not forbidden, i. 202 h 203 k
Sweat of Christ as great drops of blood,
ii. 483, bloody sweats mentioned by
several 484 h
Sweeping the house, how to be under
stood, 'i. 349 k
Swine kept bv the Jews, i. 384 g, demons
permitted to enter into them, ib. h, run
into the sea, and perish 385, remark
thereon, ib. ', tending them a mean em
ployment, ii. 157 c
Sword, he that had none should sell his
garment and buy one, ii. 432, two
swords enough 432 a, observation
thereon 433 b, they that take the sword
to perish by it 491
Sykes, Dr. his remarks, i. 99 h 135 k 220
"m 415 g, ii. 298 ' 564 1 337 h, iii. 8 d
221 e
Synagogue, had usually three rulers, ii.
131 c, these always men of dignity
132 d, might desire such as were not
priests to officiate, i. 184 c, when pub
lic worship was over, any might make
a speech there, iii. 186 c, frequent in
stances of disputes there, i. 456 a, doc
tors how seated there, ii. 345, e, high
est seats there chosen by the Phari
sees 99 345, hypocrites, their behay-

GENERAL INDEX.

iour in the synagogues, i. 229 230,
great number of synagogues at Jerusa
lem, iii. 75 1, most considerable had
each a kind of academy, ib. m, syna
gogue at Capernaum built by a centu
rion, i. 308, persons used to be scourged
then , 1.413 c.iii. 329 c, apostles told to
expect it, i.413, ii. 333 352, need not be
solicitous what to say, when tried in
the synagogues 107 362 363. Saul
scourges in the synagogue them that
believe, iii. 329 c 369 h, any who should
confess Jesus, to be cast out ofthe syn
agogue, ii 197, blind man cast out 201,
fear thereof prevents the rulers from
confessing him, 302 303, disciples as
sured they should be treated thus 455,
Paul and Barnabas not prevented thus
from preaching there, iii. 185 b, Jesus
made it his custom to go to the syna
gogue on the sabbath day, i. 184, always
taught there openly, ii. 503, leaches in
the synagogues of Galilee, i. 184 b 205
405, preaches in the synagogue at
Nazareth 1861, 188 403 405, expels a
demon in tbe synagogue at Capernaum
199, many offended as he teaches there
456, cures a man whose hand was with
ered, as he is preaching in a synagogue
287, and at another a crooked woman,
ii. 131, ruler of the synagogue applies
to Jesus, i. 398, offended at his healing
on the sabbath, ii. 131, remark oh
Christ's vindication of himself 132 d,
Saul is sent to Damascus with letters
to the synagogues, iii. 123, preaches
Christ in it 132 h, Saul and Barnabas
preach in the synagogues at Salamis
181, at Antioch in Pisidia 185—194,
and at Iconium 202, Paul and Silas
preach in the synagogue at Thessaloni
ca 249 a, and at Berea 252, Paul preach
es in the synagogue at Athens 257 d,
at Corinth 267 d, at Ephesus 275, Apol
los preaches there 277, Paul preaches
there again 282,rulers of the synagogue
at Antioch, in Pisidia, give Paul and
Barnabas liberty to speak to the people
186 c, ruler ofthe synagogue at Corinth
believes with all his houSe 289, another
ruler there beaten by the Greeks 272
Synagogue of the Libertines. See Liber
tines.
Syracuse, Paul comes there, iii. 393 ', time
when Archimedes was slain there, ib.
Syria, many brought from thence to
Christ and healed, i. 205, Saul passes
through it, iii. 135, q, decree from Jeru
salem directed to the Gentile brethren

in Syria, Sec. 224, Paul passes through
it with Silas 229, returns to it 309
Syriac, the language spoken by the Jews
in Christ's time, i. 130, iii. 10 g, what
Paul spoke, when said to have dis
coursed in Hebrew 322 323
Syriac version, omits the name of the
prophet, where Jeremiah is mentioned
for Zechariah, ii. 566 d, ascribes the
Acts to Luke, iii. 1 a, how explains,
Acts, i. 2 ib. c, how renders what Paul
says of his voting against the Christ
ians 369 g
Syrophenicia, whence so called 469 b
Syrtis, afraid that the ship in which Paul
sailed to Rome would run into them,
iii. 381 h T.
Tabernacle of witness, why so ealdjsd, iii.
97, with what propriety Stephen speaks
of it, ib, g, what fancied to be a model
of 96 d
Tabernacles, which Peter proposed to
make, rather to be rendered tents, ii. 3
g. See Feast of Tabernacles
Tabitha. See Dorcas
Table, posture of the ancients at it, i. 329
b, ii. 417
Tabor, thought to be the mountain on
which Christ was transfigured, ii. 1 a,
Tacitus, his account of the Jews that
were banished from Rome by Tiberius,
iii. 751, his relation of the prodigies
precedingthe destruction of Jerusalem
18 p
Talents, computation of their value, ii. 31
b 388 a, when used to express our
debt, what they may intimate 31 b,
and what, when used to represent the
gifts committed to us 389 a, parable
of the talents given to servants 388 —
391, smallest talent to be accounted
for, 300 c, who least concerned to im
prove them, ib. account we are to give
should be remembered by us 274 392,
reflection on the doom ofthe slothful
servant, ib.
Talmud, shews the Jewish way of teach-
ipg in Christ's time to be very con
temptible, i. 251 g, mentions the great
regard the Jews had lo rash vows 462
g, takes notice of the largeness of the
mustard tree i. 371 d, gives an insipid
imitation of the parable ofthe labour
ers in Ihe vineyard, ii. 238 k, says, that
Abraham will prevent an Israelite from
going to hell, i. 104 d
Tares, remark on them, i. 366 d, parable
of them 366 367, the same explained

GENERAL INDEX.

368, though many tares are mingled
with the wheat, not to root them out
with violence 369
Tarsus, a considerable city, iii. 323 b, the
place of Paul's birth 324 e d 332 f,
Paul sent thither by the brethren 164,
Barnabas goes thither 135, does not
appear to have been a Roman colony
332 f
Taught of God, its signification, i. 451 c
Taxation of Cyreoius, i. 65 b. See En
rollment
Taylor, (Mr. Nat.) remark of his, iii.
101 o
Teacher, what it expresses, i. 330 d, why
applied to Christ by the Pharisees, ib.
Temperance, used by combatants, iv.
280 h
Tempos calmed by Christ 379 441
Temple', forty six years in building, i. 144
h, finely described by Josephus, ii. 358
b, vast height of its porch, i 118',
Solomon's porch, the pompous work
manship ofthe beautiful gate, iii. 33 c,
prodigious size of its stones, ii. 358 a,
costly gifts it was adorned with 358 b,
Sanhedrim met there, i. 143 e, inscrip-
tion to prohibit strangers entering into
it, ii. 544, iii. 318 I, angel appears to
Zacharias there, i. 32, Jesus brought
there 73, discourses with the doctors
there 94, calls it his Father's house
94 f 143 c, what intended, when he
speaks of something greater than the
temple 282 f, drives out the traders
thence 142, his saying of the temple of
his body 144, accused, as if he had
said he would destroy the temple 144
f, ii. 505 d, teaches there at the feast
of tabernacles, ii- 46 51, officers sent to
seize him in it 52, place where he
taught the treasury 66, attempt to
stone him in it 79, walks there in Solo
mon's porch 211, where he converses
with the Jews 212 213 e, who again
attempt to stone him, ib. 215, goes a-
gain lo the temple 289, drives out the
traders from thence as before, ib. d,
blind and lame healed there 290 f, chil
dren vindicated 291, teaches daily
there 292 ', drives out the traders a
third time 300 a, preaches there 307
312 356, observes the people casting
(heir gifts into the treasury 356 357,
disciples take notice of the grandeur
of its buildings 358 359 c, teaches in
the temple by day, but retires at night
399, returns again, as soon as it was
day, ib. a, no one offered lo seize him
while he daily taught there 491, always
ppoke openly there 503, Christ charg
ed with having said, he would destroy

it 505 d, upbraided with this on the
cross 545, Judas throws down the thirty
pieces of silver in the temple 567, apos
tles, after Christ's ascension, always in
the temple 634 d, first converts con
tinue daily there praising God, iii.31,Pe-
ter and John cure the lame man there
33 a, ib. c, who goes with them into
the temple 34, all the people run into
Solomon's porch 35, Peter discourses
there 34 — 41, the two apostles seized
there 43, disciples frequently met
there 59, the twelve apostles preach
there 62, Sanhedrim send officers to
fetch them thence 64 c, but, discharg
ing them, they continue to preach in
the temple 69, Stephen charged with
blaspheming the temple 78 a, Paul's
vision there 329 a 330, goes with some
who had a vow into the temple 317,
Jews from Asia, seeing him there, stir
up the people against him 318 k, ib.\,
who drag him out 319 m 372 1, Paul
accused before Felix, with having at
tempted to profane it 347 g, declares
he came there in a regular manner 352,
and that he had commitled no offence
against it 358, desolation of it foretold
by Christ, ii. 139 354 359 c, Julian's
attempt to rebuild it 370 g, heathen
temple built in its place, ib.
Temple, Christians are the temple of
God, iv, 221 e, the temple alluded to in
the scenery of the Revelation, vi. 374
f 362 a c, why 503 a
Temporizing to avoid persecution, the
danger of it, vi. 384 g 458 g
Temporal blessings, what to be referred
to i. 240 n
Temporal kingdom, expected by the
Jews, i. 99 h, by the disciples them-
selves 205 g. See Messiah
Temptation of Christ in the wilderness,
i. 117, is" seq. his condescension in it
121
Temptation, the word probably once used
in a good sense, vi. 139 g
Tempting God, what it signifies, i. 119 1
Tender mercy of God, i. 50 g, tenderr
ness of Christ to sinners, ii. 63 139 592
357
Terah, difficulty relating to his age solv
ed, iii. 80 s
Terrors ofthe Lord awfully represented
by Christ, ii. 25
Tertullian, principle laid down by him,
iii. 422, strange supposition of his, ii.
61
Tertullus, his speech against Paul, iii.
345 d
Testament, how to be rendered, ii. 429
e

GENERAL INDEX.

Testament, iiabnxn, Heb. ix. 15, should
be rendered covenant, not testament,
vi. 65 66, and notes
Testimony of Christ highest reason to
receive it, i. 152 b, how he speaks of
it 274 a, his testimony of himself to be
admitted, ii. 65, had the testimony of
his Father also 66, dreadful conse
quence of not regarding it 68 69. See
Witness
Thaddeus. See Judas or Jude
Theodoret, observation ofhis, iii. 46 d
Theophilus, gospel dedicated to him, i.
22 h, and the Acts, iii. 1 a
Theophylact, his criticisms, i. 280 b, 282
f, iii. 353 g
Therefore, better than for, i. 332 k
Thessalonica, Paul preaches there, iii.
249, converts made by him 250, founds
a church there 249 a, unbelieving Jews
there stir up the mob 250, Paul and
Silas quit it by night 253, Timothy
sent thither 254 h, returns from thence
268 e
Thessalonians, two epistles to them,
where written from, iii, 270 ', hints in
them 249 250 a
Theudas rose up, Sec. iii. 66, time of his
rising', ib. g
Thief, if known at what hour he comes,
the master would watch, ii. 117 381
Thieves. See Malefactors
Things of God, t* meus tov &tov, a phrase
that refers to sacerdotal affairs, iv.
166 e
Thirst of the soul, how to be satisfied, i.
169 h, such as thirst invited to come
and drink with Christ, ii. 54, his thirst
on the cross 552 553
Thirty pieces of silver, the price of a
slave, ii.401c 569 e, Judas carries them
back to the chief priests 567, who lay
them out to buy the potter's field 568 c,
remark thereon 569 f
Thirty years old, the time when priests
began their ministration, i. 114, the
time also when Jesus began his, ib.1,
not clear that he was subject to his
parents till that time, ib.
Thomas, why called Didymus, i. 295,
chosen an apostle, ib. sent forth with
the twelve 407, saying of his to his
fellow disciples, ii. 243, reflection
thereon 244, inquires of Christ, how
they could know whither he was going
435, remark thereon, ib.h, his incre
dulity 609 a, ib. c, and conviction
610 e, reflection thereon, ib. f, one of
those to whom Jesus appeared at the
sea of Tiberias 612
Thorn in the flesh, what, iv. 472 f, prob
ably the same that is called by St. Paul,
his temptation, £_h-. v. 53 h

Thoughtsof men known of Christ, i. 146
259 285 330 332 k 336, ii. 18 97 460 b
463
Thousand years as one day, vi. 263 f
Threatenings, not to be used to servants,
v. 174 e
Three days and three nights, how said of
Christ's continuance in the grave, i.
347 f, ii. 570 g
Three Taverns, Paul met there by the
brethren, iii. 393
Thunder, what often attended by, ii. 296
f, what reckoned a sign of by the hea
thens, ib.
Tiberias, (sea of, ) whence so called, i. 195
b 430 c. See Gennesareth
Tiberius, his character, ii. 531 k, when
he began his reign, iii. 445, year ofhis
reign, when John began his ministry,
i. 98 b, iii. 447
Tillotson, (Archbishop,) his observations,
i. 317 g 340 p 337 h 238 e 490 f, ii. 72
e 171 e 267 f 482 f 336 f 100 h 353 g
359 d 374 b, iii. 89
Time of its visitation, not known to Jeru
salem, ii. 239 f
Time of Christ not yet come, ii. 44, made
hi m decline going up to the feast till
after his brethren 43 f, the time of his
being received up, what it refers to
178 a, different senses in which some
have explained it 179 b, passage in
troduced there, when it occurred 173
a. See Hour
Time of figs, not yet, how be understood,
ii. 304 g
Times and seasons, reserved by the Fa
ther, ii. 631, should not curiously in
quire into it 656, iii. 6, times of refresh
ment how promised to the Jews, iii.
39 c, heaven must receive Jesus till
the time of the regulation of all things
.40 S
Timon, one ofthe seven deacons, iii. 73
Timothy, found by Paul at Lystra, iii. 231,
when Paul's first acquaintance with
him might begin 210 c, is circumcisad
231 a, and set apart to the ministerial
office 231, Paul attended by him in
his progress 236, Timothy remains at
Berea 233, joins Paul at Athens, and
then goes to Thessalonica 254 h, to
Corinth 268 e, sent to Macedonia.
287 c, returns, and is left at Ephesus:
295 a, the first epistle to him, when
written 282 e 195 b 307 r, comes to
Paul in Greece 295 c, attends him
to Jerusalem 296 d, other' particulars
concerning him, ib. second epistle to
him when probably written 401 g
Timothy, why called St. Paul's son, v.
367 a. How he received the spirit,
and what care necessary not to neglect

GENERAL INDEX.

it 394 h — directed not to lay hands
suddenly on any man 405 g, why direc
tions were given to him about ordain
ing elders, ib. — his great temperance
406 h — exhorted to be instant in
preaching, notwithstanding his infirmi
ties, ib. to stir up the gift, what that
expression alludes to 428 a — exhorted
to remember Christ 436 a
Tithingmint, Sic. of no significance,
while weightier matters are neglected,
ii. 99350
Titles of honour and respect, impossible
to be perfectly translated, i. 396 h
Titus, remark on the epistle to him, iii.
229 d, why not circumcised 232 a, ex
pected to meet Paul at Troas 295 a,
joins him at Macedonia, ib. b, sent back
to the Corinthians, ib. b
Tit. iii. 10, how may be illustrated ii. 28 f
Titus, (the Roman general,) his acknowl
edgment of the hand of God in the
destruction of Jerusalem, ii. 359 c, re
mark on the severity with which he
treated the Jews 533 o, hardly proba
ble that he exposed their women, Sec.
to wild beasts, ib.
Titus, first mentioned in the epistle to
the Galatians, v. 22 b, who he was, ib.
St. Paul's refusing to let him be cir
cumcised, reconciled with his circum
cising Timothy, v. 23 e,his testimony to
his character, iv. 442, Sic.
Toleration vainly opposed from the con
duct of the Ephesian church, and the
commendation it received, vi. 378 e
Tolvi, the Jews called Christ so by way
of contempt, iv. 204 f
Tombs, why the demons drove such as
they possessed aniong them, i. 381 b
Tongue, the necessity of bridling it, vi.
144 8c ', the difficulty of doing it 155,
iSfc. how the gift of tongues might be
abused, iv. 331 f, and how distinguish
ed, from the interpretation of tongues
337 g
Tongues, the power of speaking with
new ones promised to them that be
lieve, ii. 628, cloven tongues, that came
upon the disciples, remark on them, iii.
14 c 16 ', Peter's declaration of this
wonderful event 25, Cornelius and his
friends speak with tongues 155, John's
disciples do the same 282
Tophet. See Hinnom
Tormenting them before the time, com-
plainedof by the demons, i. 382 d
Tormentors, unmerciful servants deliv
ered to them, ii. 33 h
Touching Christ, effectual to cure dis
eases, i. 220 296306 442

Towers, why built, ii. 150 e, one building
a tower, will first consider if he be able
to finish it, ib.
Town clerk at Ephesus. See Chancellor
Trade, children of rank among the Jews,
&c. generally taught some trade, i. 403
c, iii. 267 c, Paul works at his at Co-
rinth, ib. and at Ephesus 306
Traders in the temple. See Buyers and
Sellers
Tradition not be relied on, iii. 324 c
Traditions of the elders, disciples blamed
for neglecting them, i. 460 461, neglect
of the Pharisees considered by them,
336 e, regarded them more than the
command of God 461 462 463
Trance. See Ecstacy
Transfiguration of Christ, ii. 1 — 5, where'
supposed to have happened 1 a, reflec
tions on it 3 g 7, cloud that overshad
owed them, different from other clouds
4 h, might leave some rays of glory on
the face of Christ 8 a
Transgressors, foretold of Christ he
should be numbered with them, ii. 432,
this accomplished in his crucifixion
540 e
Translation, what it may sometimes do, i.
448 g. See Version
Translation of 1727, remark on it, ii. 118
h 119 1, iii. 143 a, singularities of it 168
k 69 1 130 h 176 c 283 ', ii. 351 b, iii.
78 b 107 h 117 g, i. 243 d, iii. 2 c 108
k 192 q 258 e 281 c, gives a just para
phrase of seeing they see not, he. i. 358 ',
has well expressed the sense of, If you
have not been faithful in -what was anoth
er's, he. ii. 166 g, followed in the ver
sion it gives of Acts xiii. 20, iii. 188 b
Transmigration of souls, notion of it
whence borrowed by the Jews, ii.
193 b
Transposition of words in the sacred wri
ters dangerous, i. 243 d, should hot be
used to fix the sense, iii. 278 f, a clause
sometimes accidentally transposed, ii.
304 g
Transpositions in the gospels, as suppos
ed by Mr. Manne and Mr. Whiston,
improbable, i. 184 d, why sometimes
allowable, ii. 34 a 497 d 536 a, no con
sistent harmony to be made, if no trans
position be admitted 430 h, where none
needful 241 c, iii. 52 b 232 b
Transuhstantiation, remark on it, ii. 428 c
Treasure, where to be laid up, i. 236, ii.
125, folly of heaping up earthly treasure
110 c, heart will be where the treasure
is, i. 236, ii. 115
Treasure hid in afield, what an emblem
of, i. 372, reflection thereon 37r-

GENERAL INDEX.

Treasury of the temple, use made of it,
ii. 356 a, Jesus discourses there 66,
observes the people casting in their
gifts 356
Tree known by its fruits, i. 246 247 304
342, make the tree good, he. how to be
understood, ib. a
Tresses of hair, whence derived, i. 330 c
Tribulation, why to be endured, iii. 210
Tribulation, why St. Paul so often treats
of the benefits of it, iv. 54 c
Tribune, how many men he commanded,
iii. 319- See Lysias. Tribunes attend
when Paul is heard before Agrippa
364
Tribute, the jews thought themselves
exempted from paying it to Gentiles,
iv. 148 g
Tribute paid by Christ, probably what,
ii. 16 d, seems to have been voluntary
16 e, Christ not exempted from it, ib.
17, asked if it were lawful to pay trib
ute to Cesar 329 a 330, his answer
330 331, is due, and should be paid to
civil magistrates, maintaining a regard
at the same time to what is due to God
332
Trifles, mentioned by a very proper name,
v. 401 1
Trigland supposes the lawyers to have
been Karaites, ii. 100 g 344 c
Triumphs, eastern, the success of the
gospel ministry described in terms that
alluded to them, iv. 398 a, and the
gifts which Christ bestowed when he
ascended, v. 140 h
Troas, Paul comes thither, iii. 234, is
joined there by Luke 234 f, passes
through there 295 a, crosses from
Philippi to Troas 297 e, remark there
on, ib. f, disciples meet there to cele
brate the Eucharist, ib. g, goes from
thence 299
Trogyllium, Paul touches there, iii. 299
Trophies of Christ, glory of them, i.
477
Trophimus of Asia accompanies Paul,
iii. 296 d, Jews mistake about him 318
1, sick at Miletum 296 d
Trumpet sounded before them when they
give alms, what it implies, i. 229 b c
Trust in God, how to be confirmed, i.
280
Truth, what opposed to, 29 p 172 p,
how to be shewn in actions as well as
in words 155 ', what it will do, ii. 71 b,
remark thereon, ib will bear repeated
examinations 202, iii. 50, Christ came
to bear witness to it, ii. 516 h, Pilate
inquires, what is truth ? ib. reflection
on it 517, such as endeavour to ob-
VOL. 6. 79

struct the progress of it, the children
of satan, iii. 184, force of it, what it ex
tends to 353
Turn the hearts of the fathers to the chil
dren, how may be rendered, i. 34 g
Turn the other cheek to him that smites,
proverbial, i. 224 m
Turn not away from a borrower, i. 225
q
Twelve, a name by which the assembly
of the apostles was called, though
some were absent, iv. 344 f h. Twelve
tribes, the epistle of St. James address
ed to them, vi. 136 b  supposed by
Josephus to be still in being, ib- b 
are greatly dispersed, ib. c
Twenty four elders, what the number;
imports, vi. 400 c
Twins in the Zodiac, how anciently rep
resented, iii. 392 h
Two agreeing to ask any thing, it shall
be done, what it refers to, ii. 29 g, ib.
h, where two or three assemble in
Christ's name, he is with them 29, two
in the field, 8cc. what it refers to 186 e
380 b
Two and two, the apostles why sent thus,
i. 408 d, seventy sent out in the same
manner, ii. 37
Tychicus of Asia, accompanies Paul,
iii. 296 d, other particulars concerning
him, ib. '
Tympanum, a kind of torture referred to,
Heb. xi. 35, 28 d
Tyrannus, a frequent name among the
Greeks, iii. 282 d, Paul discourses in
his school, ib.
Tyre and Sidon, notorious for their vices,
i. 324 b, would have repented, if they
had seen the miracles of Christ, ib, c,
ii. 40, their condition more tolerable
in the day of judgment than that ofthe
Jewish cities, ' i. 325 d, ii. 40, many
from thence attend Christ, i. 290 296,
Jesus comes into their coasts 468 — 471,
inhabitants apply to Herod for peace,
iii. 176, Paul lands at Tyre 309, quits
it 310 V.
Vail on the Jews when the Old Testa
ment is read, iv. 404, the gospel vailed
in like manner to those that perish
407 c
Vail of the temple, how Christ's fles-i
resembles it, vi. 75 e
Vander Hard, conjecture ofhis, i. 79 a
Various readings admitted, as preferable
to the common, i. 26 e 59 g 114 g 158
c 228 a 282 f 308 b 320 b 335 c, ii.
61 c 531 m 563 d, iii, 39 f 162 b 233

GENERAL INDEX.

d 253 g, sometimes only hinted at, i.
27 g 67 ' 68 k 62 a 210 h 224 p 264
g 290 d 308 b 409 g h 424 f 454 k,
ii. 48 f 60 a 79 k 99 d 109 b 226 c
370 h 539 d 561 h 576 h 588 k, iii. 11
' 14 d 22 c 84 h 86 a 119 k, ib. m
124 g 187 f 192 n 216 g 239 d 245 a
304 k 367 b 371 ' 377 a 380 g, spu
rious addition to Luke, i. 285 a, to
John 441 h, difficulties in the sacred
books, what sometimes owing to, iii.
80 d 86 a ' 39 ', remark on the present
reading of some passages, ib. iii. 437
Vegetables, their growth, i. 369 a, not
to be judged of in one country by what
they are in another 371 d
Veil of the temple rent, ii. 554, reflection
on it, ib. m
Venerable, Christians should endeavour
to make themselves so, v. 231 f
Verb, sometimes joined with two nouns,
i. 47 c
Verily, verily, Sec. force of it, i. 134 g
272 h
Version, may sometimes be exact, where
not literal, i. 39 d 93 b 184 a 361 f
404 f 448 g 467 b, ii. 122 a 164 b 237
e 266 e 292 ' 304 g 353 g 515 g, iii.
364 e, often falls short of the force of
the original, i. 33 f 83 m 94 e 213 e
321 f 425 ', ii. 27 d 32 e 49 h 109 b
110 d 159 ' 164 a 389 b 478 d 479 b,
iii. 102 r 260 k 291 n 359 ', particular
sense of a word sometimes suggested
in the paraphrase, i. 203 d, ii. 37 d 47
-p 231 ', iii. 194 s 247 f, ambiguity
sometimes to be preserved in the ver
sion, i. 68 k 94 f 114 f 123 c 229 h
272 ' 276 e, ii. 149 a 237 g, iii. 117 g
200 ', frequently not well expressed
in our common translation, i. 117 c
195 f 232 m 308 b 352 e 357 g, ii.
58 m 78 d 183 b 188 a 212 d 220 f
248 h 266 e 375 e 407 a 428 d 451 d
501 p 503 a 540 f 554 1 576 h 587 g
600 f 601k, iii. 17 k 41 n 47 ' 81 e
95 b 145 h 259 ' 260 1 312 d 318 h
343 a 356 e 363 d 371 k 390 c, liber
ties taken to make it more agreeable
to the genius of our language, i. 21 b
165 ' 184 b 190 a 396 h 401 n 404 f,
ii. 15 b 49 h 106 c, iii. 8 c 171 g 245
b. See Hebraisms, supplements to be
avoided in it, i. 448 g, remark there
on, ii. 288 a
Vindication of Matthew's and Luke'sgos-
pel, remark on it, i. 35 '
Version, our own, in the main, a good
one, v. 407 '
Vessels of wrath and mercy, spoken of
in very different terms, iy. 109 e

Vials, mentioned in the Revelation,
what, vi. 406 c  what they refer to,
vi. 465, (Jfc. and notes
Vine, occasion of Christ's alluding to it,
ii. 445 b, he that abides in him, will
bear much fruit 446, being in him
what used for 447 d, fruitless branch
thrown into the fire, ib. Christ would
not drink of the fruit of it, till the
kingdom of God should come 406, or
till he drank it new in his Father's
kingdom 430, remark thereon, ib.
Vinegar mingled with gall given to
Christ, ii. 539, offered him by the sold
iers 546, their common drink 553 k,
what he says after receiving it, ib.
Vineyard let out to husbandmen, ii. 317
— 320, true religion represented by it
322 ', casting out of the vineyard, re
mark on it 319 e, God has given us all
some part of it to cultivate 322
Violent take it by force, how to be under
stood, i. 321 f, ii. 167 '
Viper fastens on St. Paul's hand 390 d
391 f, Pharisees, broods of vipers, i.
103 e 343, ii. 352, why expressed in
the plural number, i. 103 c
Virgins that went to meet the bride
groom, what an allusion to, ii. 385 a,
parable, how clouded 386 b, the wise
admitted to the feast, and the foolish
shut out 387
Virgins, the case relating to them, 1 Cor.
vii. 25 — 40, iv. 260, dfe.  an officer
among the Greeks to educate them
457 a. The manner in which the
eastern virgins were purified for the
royal embrace, alluded to, v 167 b
Virtue, in the New Testament, often
means courage^, vi. 244 c 245 h 
would not generally make men more
unhappy, though there were no future
state, iv. 248 c
Visions, what the effect of, iii. 18, peo
ple perceive that Zacharias had seen a
vision, i. 35, women see a vision, ii.
585 d, Stephen sees one, iii. 100 n,
Lord appears to Ananias in one 129,
Saul has a vision of his coming to cure
him, ib, b, has another in the temple
329 a, by which he is ordered to go to
the Gentiles 330, is not disobedient
to it 372. Cornelius and Peter see a
vision 144 145, Peter gives an ac
count of it to the brethren 158 b 159,
angel delivers Peter out of prison,
who takes it only for a vision 170,
Paul's vision of a man of Macedonia
234 e, is encouraged in his work at
Corinth by a vision of Christ .270 h,

GENERAL INDEX.

Lord appears to him at Jerusalem by
night 338, angel assures him in his
voyage to Rome, that none of them
should perish 382 383
Visits of Christ, remark on them, i. 45
Vitringa, his observations, i. 56 a 214 a,
ii. 84 b 131 c, i. 413 c, iii. 330 c, ii.
102 1, iii. 27 b 39 e 165 '
Unanimity of the first professors of the
gospel, iii. 7 31 51 59, while they
were unanimously met together, the
Spirit descended upon them 14 20
Unbelief, prevented Christ from working
miracles, i. 404 g, necessity of praying
405, and guarding against it 37, help
thou mine unbelief, reflections on it, ii.
11 e 14
Unbelievers hate the light, i. 155, shall
not see life 161
Unclean, what God has cleansed not to
be called so, iii. 146 159
Unclean spirits, remark on them, i. 296
'. See Demons and Demoniacs
Understanding, disciples slow of it, i.
466 579
Unfruitfulness, reflections on it, ii. 129
448
Union among Christians, consequence of
the want of it, ii. 472 a, Christ prays
the Father, that they all may be one,
ib.
Unjust steward called to account by his
lord, ii. 163, provides for his future
subsistence 164 165, unjust in the least,
unjust in much 166
Unmerciful servant forgiven, but will not
forgive, ii. 32, delivered to the tor
mentors 33 h
Unpardonable Sin; see Sin against the
Holy Ghost
Voice from heaven, at Jesus's baptism, i.
104, at his transfiguration, ii. 4 h, when
he prays the Father to glorify his
name 296, remarks thereon, i. 315 d,
ii. 296 f. Voice that spake to Saul, iii.
325 h, remark on it 125 '
"Vossius, his observations, ii. 409 c 539
d
Vote, how Paul said to give his against
the Christians, iii 369 g
Vows, superstition of the Jews with re
gard lo them, i. 462 g, vowing to leave
something to the temple treasury, what
it might often be, ib. Paul shaves his
head in performance of avow, iii. 274
275 a, joins with four others under a
vow, to purify himself 316 e 318 h,
remark thereon 316 e. Jews bind
themselves neither to eat or drink, till
they had killed Paul 338, such vows
usual with them 339 k, mariners made
vows in times of extremity 386 d

Upper room, where the disciples assem
bled, conjecture on it, ii. 634 d, iii. 7
a
Uprightness, what a security against, ii.
49, every upright man will see and own
the gospel 46 b
Usher, (Archbishop,) remark of his, iii.
165 g W.
Wake, (Archbishop,) observation of his,
iii. 55 a
Walking on the sea, what 439, done by
Christ, ib. Peter attempting it, ready
to sink 440 g
Walking, metaphor taken from it ex
presses several things in respect to re
ligion, vi. 155 b
Wall of separation, or chel. v. 121 g
Wallis, Dr observation of his, ii. 605 d
Warburton, Mr. his remarks, ii. 78 e
364 k, iii. 205 h
Ward, Mr. observation ofhis, iii. 322 a
Wars and rumours of wars preceded the
destruction of Jerusalem, ii. 361 g
Washing the feet, a service performed by
Christ, ii. 410, reflection thereon 412
h
Washing the hands, how used, ii. 533 n
Washing their hands before meals, a tra
dition of the elders, i. 460, ridiculous
height to which it was carried, ib. c,
practised among other nations, .A. the
disciples blamed for neglecting it 460
461, wonder Christ should omit it, ii.
,97
Washing of pots and cups, Sec. required
by the Jewish traditions, i. 460, ob
served by the Pharisees 463, ii. 97
351
Washing of water, to what it alludes, v.
167 b
Wasse, Mr. his remarks, i. 488 c 290 d,
ii. 556 q
Watches ofthe night, i. 439 d, ii. 117 e
Watchfulness, why urged as' the duty of
all, ii. 117 384, to watch and pray,_
that we may stand before the Son of
man 381 e, disciples exhorted to
watch and pray 481 482 484, Christ
expostulates with them for not watch
ing with him one hour 481, reflection
thereon 480 c
Water turned into wine, i. 139, remark
thereon 139 k, why provided at en
tertainments 331 f g, living water
offered to the woman of Samaria 169
170
Water pots at the marriage feast, how
much they contained, i. 139 k, why
Christ might choose to make use of
them 138 '

GENERAL INDEX.

Watts, Dr. observations of his, i. 293 b
327 1 369 a, ii. 27 e, iii. 421
Way of life not easily changed, i. 392,
Christ the true way to everlasting
life, ii. 435 '
Weather, the Jews' skill in prognosti
cating ii, i, 478, ii. 124
Wedding garment, intent of it in the par
able, ii. 325 f 326, want of it followed
with speechless confusion 327
Well done, good and faithful servant, force
of it, ii. 389 b
Wells, Dr. his conjectures and remarks,
iii. 132 h 367 c
Wei wood, Dr. his remarks, iii. 260 1
What hast thou to do with me? how spoken
by Christ, i. 137 e
Whiston, Mr. his observations, i. 72 b
141 a 167 a 179 a 381 a 184 d 192 k
194 a 253 c, ii. 8 a 192 a 274 n 277 '
5289 c 306 a 581 s 625 h 201 ', iii. 99 '
40 g
Whitby, Dr. remarks of his, i. 57 e 104
d 169' g 176 c 216 h 244 e 270 f 293
b 298 a 329 a 340 p, ib. q 409 g 427
r 448 g 483 el, ii. 122 a 8 a 235 c 321
h 382 f 420 n 479 b 507 h 555 o' 559
«1 616 i, iii. 72 c 110 a 144 c 165 k
189 ' 202 a 242 n 252 e 288. e 368 d
White robes, magnificent, i. 239 '
White raiment, what the promise of it
imports, vi. 390 f — Stone, with a new
name, ijfe. what 384 385 h '  -throne,

beasts there offered him no injury 117"
b, was the scene of the parable of the
good Samaritan 116 a, ii. 85 d, Christ
goes into a desert place, i. 208, with
draws into the wilderness 255, retires
to the desert of Bethsaida 430, people
follow him 431, disciples take notice
it was a desert place 432, Jesus feeds
5000 there 435, pities the multitude,
who had staid with him three days
474, miraculously feeds 4000 of them
475,1 retires into the country near the
wilderness, ii. 253, disciples warned
against going after a Messiah into the
wilderness 372, Philip sent into the
desert, iii. 115 b
Wilkins, (Bishop,) observation of his, ii.
346 h '
Will be done, sense of it, i. 232 I
Will of Christ, not distinct from the Fa
ther's, i. 273 k 448
Windows ofthe ancients had no glass,
iii. 298 h
Wine, disciples reproached as filled with
sweet wine, iii. 17 k, Peter's answer
17 I, no new wine at Pentecost 17 k.
See Vine
Wine and oil, used in dressing wounds,
ii. 86 k
Wine mingled with myrrh, given to
Christ upon the cross, ii. 539, different
from the vinegar and gall, ib. c
Wine, excess said to be in it, v. 162 c

why the judgment seat so represented Wisdom of words, what kind of writing

495 h
Whole world and whole creation, all
those parts which had not received
Christianity, vi 317 e
Wicked shall be separated from the
righteous, i. 367 368 370 374, ii. 392,
will be condemned for neglecting
Christ 395, answer they are said to
make, what it may imply 396 g, their
punishment everlasting, ib-
Widow casts in two mites, ii. 356, im
portunate widow ; see Importunate
Widows' houses devoured by the Phari
sees, ii. 347
Widows, made deaconnesses, v. 399 h.
How the younger widows were in dan
ger of growing wanton against Christ
400 k
Wilderness or desert, a general name for
uncultivated ground, ii. 153 b, why
John might live in the wilderness of
Judea, i. 51 k, when he came as the
voice Of one crying in the wilderness
97 100 124, and began to preach there
99, what they went out to see there
319. Wilderness where Christ was
tempted, probably near Jordan 116 a,
remark on the horror of it 119 m, wild

the apostle disclaimed under that no
tion, iv. 208 Sc a 209 e 216 c, how it
would render the cross of Christ vain
202 b. Word of wisdom and know
ledge, what, iv. 312 e 425 d. Wis-
dom of God made known to principali
ties by the church, \. 128 '. Wisdom,
knowledge, and understanding dis
tinguished 247 g
Wisdom justified of her children, i. 323,
compared to jewels 372 g, the wisdom
of God hath said,hovi to be understood.
ii. 101 '
Wise ; see Prudence, and Serpents
Wise men, how may be rendered, i. 79a,
were Gentile philosophers, ib. might
come from Arabia 80 b, called Magi,
79 a, how they might know the mean
ing ofthe star they saw 80 c, inquire
after Christ 79 80, informed he should
be born at Bethlehem 82, guided by
the star to the house where he was 83,
probably surprised at his mean appear
ance, ib. n, pay homage to him, ib. o,
their prostrations, what they probably
expressed 84 q, return home another
way, ib. r, where their report might af
terwards make way for the gospel 84 s,

GENERAL INDEX.

uncertainty ofthe time of their visit 83
n 87f77p
Witchcraft, one ofthe works ofthe flesh,
v. 72c
Withered hand restored by Christ, i. 285
287, withered wait for a cure at the
pool of Bethesda 263
Witness, Christ did not only bear witness
of himself, but John bore witnessof him,
i. 274, had a greater witness still in the
miracleshe wrought 275, ii.212 214 453,
iii. 21 a, and in his Father's testimo
ny of him, i. 276, the scriptures also
testified of him 277. See testimony
Witnesses, two or three establish a mat
ter, ii. 27, apostles should be witnesses
to Christ 624, ib. g 632. See Resurrec
tion of Christ. As the apostles were his
witnesses, so was the Holy Spirit also,
iii. 65 e, Paul commissioned to be a
witness to the Jews and Gentiles 125
371 ', and by the help of God contin
ued testifying, that Christ should suf
fer, Sec. 372 373
Witnesses, the two mentioned in the Rev
elation, who, vi.437 b, what is meant
by their revival after three days and a
half 440 '
Witsius, observations of his, i. 90 o, ii.
304 g, iii. 100 n 123 d 324 f 164 f 338 '
389 h
Wives, an honourable subsistence is to be
allowed them, vi. 205 d
Wo to the rich, the full, the gay, and
the applauded, i. 299, to the impeni
tent cities 324, ii. 40, to the world 21
174, to the Scribes and Pharisees 99
347 351, to the lawyers 100 102, to
them that are with child, or give suck
368, to him by whom the Son of man is
betrayed 419
Wolfiiis, his remarks and observations,
ii. 23 1 208 b 226 b, iii. 14 c 75 1 105 c
Woltzogenius, observations ofhis, ii. 176
b, iii. 209 a
Wolves, false prophets, ravening wolves,
i. 246 k, disciples sent forth, as sheep
among wolves 413 a, ii. 38, hireling
leaves the sheep to the wolf 208, Paul
warns the Ephesians, that grievous
wolves will come in, iii. 305 1
Woman, a title of respect, i. 137 d, ii.
550 c, Jews reckoned it scandalous to
talk publicly with a woman, i. 174 a
Woman hearing Christ, exclaims, how
happy was his mother, i. 344, remark
thereon, ib. e
Woman in labour, forgets her sorrow,
¦when her child is born, ii. 461

Woman of Canaan, cries to Jesus, to cast
a demon out of her daughter, i. 469
470, who commends her faith 470
Woman of Samaria, her conversation with
Jesus, i. 168 169 170 1 171 172 173,
calls the men ofthe city to him 175 176
Woman that was crooked cured by Jesus,
ii. 130 131
Woman with a flux of blood, cured by
him, i. 395 c 396 f 397, remark there
on, ib. 402
Woman that was a sinner, who supposed
to be, i. 334 b, ii. 240 a, her anointing
Christ at the Pharisee's house, differ
ent from Mary's anointing him at Beth
any, i. 329 a, Pharisee offended that he
should let so vile a sinner touch him
330, Christ vindicates her 331 332, her
many sins forgiven, therefore she lov
ed much 332 k
Women attend Christ in his progress
through Galilee, i. 334, his concern
for their encouragement 353 h, bewail
him, as he was going to be crucified, ii.
538, stand at a distance, and behold his
crucifixion 558, their zeal for him, an
honour to the sex, ib. a, provide spices
to embalm his body 564 573 b, set out
for the sepulchre 574 d, find the stone
rolled away 575, seemed to have staid
at some distance till Mary had called
Peter and John 577 ', how it might
happen, that they did not see Jesus,
when he appeared to Mary 579 o.come
to the sepulchre about sun rising, and
go in 584 a, seeing two angels there,
' draw back to the door 585 b c, are
told that Jesus was risen 586 e, and as
they were running to the apostles with
the news, meet him 587 588, tell all
these things to the disciples 589 m,
opinion of their report 589 599 e, con
tinue with the disciples in prayer, iii. 7.
Women concernedin persecution 199 g,
Paul preaches to the women at Philippi
237, not a few ofthe principal at Thes
salonica believe 250, and likewise at
Berea 253, gifts ofthe Spirit sometimes
communicated to women 311
Women, ought to have power on their
heads, iv. 299 b  .employed in some
office in the church, v. 399 b, laboured
in the gospel 229 b, and sometimes
spake in public, by inspiration, iv. 298,
fir., but were not in common allowed
to speak in the church 339 ', v. 378^ —
shall be saved by child birth 379 n
Woodward, Dr. remark of his ii. 379
a

GENERAL INDEX.

Woolston, Mr. his observations, i. 258 d
264 g
Word was God, what a declaration of, i.
24 b, was made flesh, Sec. description
contained in it 29 m n, Christ referred
to under this title of Me Word, or Logos
22 d, ii. 308 b, iii. 306 o

the world being crucified to us, tsV.
84. The friendship of the world en
mity against God, vi. 161 8c f, what
love of it forbidden 284 Sc d. Worlds
adjusted by the word of God 84 c.
World to come made subject to Christ
16 d

Word of God, happiness of those that World, God's love to it, i. 154, Christ

keep it, i. 344 345, how some would
understand it 276 d, where received
with inattention, quickly lost 361, may:
be received with joy by such as after-
wardsfall away 362, choked by worldly
cares 363 b, where retained, brings
forth fruit, ib. our concern should be
to profit by it 365, many things
ready to prevent our fruitfulness, ib.
power of it, where it prevails, iii. 366,
Ephesians commended to God and the
word of his grace 306 o
Word of Christ with power, and not as
the scribes, i. 191 199 251 f, his words
admired by all 186 ', ii. 56 g, we
should receive them with delight and
thankfulness 58 59. Word he spake, not
his 442, those, that kept it, never to
see death 76 b, its sanctifying influ
ence on the heart 446, should be
attended to, to make us clean 448, his
words spirit and life, i. 457, good ef
fects of their abiding in us, ii. 436, if
anyhearthem andbelievenot, the words
shall judge him 308 b, inference drawn
therefrom 310, heaven and earth shall
pass away, but not his words 377, gos-

came not to condemn but to save it, ib.
ii. 307, knew him not, i. 27 ', hated
him, ii. 43, cannot hate those who are
governed by it, ib. e, Christ not of this
world 67, should not be surprised at-
ill usage from it, i. 422, why cannot re
ceive the Spirit of truth, ii. 439, his
disciples hated of the world 451 468,
no wonder it hated them 451 d, should
have tribulation in it 461, cares of it
ought not to prevent our pious medita
tions, i. 406, need of guarding against
it, ii. 234, love of it dangerous, i.
146, ii. 309, force of worldly interest
17, gain of it, what like 115 f, no
amends for the loss of the soul, i. 490
fy Christ prays not for the world, ii.
468, nor that those whom the Father
had given him should be taken out of
it 471, their union prayed for, that
the world might know the Father had
sent him 473 b, apostles charged with
turning the world upside down, iii. 151,
remark thereon 255, their contempt
of the world 303 d, apostles thought
the world was to be at an end, when
Jerusalem was destroyed, ii. 359 d

pel to be preached, as the words of this World or age to come, what it sometimes
life, iii. 62, word which God sent to Is- refers to, i. 340 q, shall never be for-
rael by Jesus Christ, how to be under- given, Sec. how to be understood, ib.
stood 151 d,a saying of Christ preserved Worldly elements, why the Jewish ritual

21 ', re-

called so, v. 49 a
Worm never dies, sense of it, ii.
mark thereon, ib.
Worship, the place of it indifferent, i.
172, ill effects of contending for the
forms of it 468, shame of absenting
from public worship, ii. 139 i. 80 d,

by tradition 307 q
Word, of wisdom and knowledge, what,
iv. 312 e 425 d  of God, living and
efficacious, what, vi. 31 a
Words, used in the same connection in
different senses, iv. 157 a 230 a 289 a
308 o 454
Words discover the man, i. 304 344, to be Worship, what it often signifies
justified or condemned by them 344 c, iii. 149 a
every idle word to be accounted for Wrangling discouraged, v. 410 c 437 e
343 b, unprofitable talk, ib. inference Wrath, what it is to give place toit.iv.
drawn therefrom 345 142 d  of men, does not promote the
Workers of iniquity to be disowned by cause of religion, vi. 142 8c e  to be
Christ, i . 250, ii. 140, will be thrown in- guarded against in prayer, v. 377 g
to despair, when thrust out, ib. 144 Wright, Dr. remark of his, ii. 364 m
Working the works of God, Jews inquire Writing on the ground with his finger,
how they may do it, i. 445 what Christ might intend by it, it.
Works, of tbe law, some would render 61 d
.if tpyav N.|U_, Rom. iii. 20, by the law Wrong to be suffered, rather than con-
of works, iv. 40  and grace opposed tend, i. 227
to one another 123 c _ Wrought in God, how to be understood, i,
World, this, aim xlos, iv. 210 f g, aim 156 k
iiitus, v. 12 d  what is meant by

GENERAL INDEX.

Yoke, what often used for, i. 327 m
Yoke of Christ, easy, i. 327 m
Young ones should have allowances
made, i. 393, our hopes often disap
pointed in those that are promising, ii.
234
Young man follows Jesus, as they led
him from the garden, ii. 493
Young ruler comes to Christ, and asks
the way to eternal life, ii, 226 227 228
e f 229, remark thereon, ib. g
Young, (Dr. Arthur,) his observations,
i.488 d, ii. 365 n 561 h
Youthful passions, what, v. 441 Sc b
Z.
Zaccheus, a Jew, ii. 267 g, and chief of
the publicans 265, gets up into a syca
more to see Jesus, ib. who calls him
down, and goes to his house 266, peo
ple murmur at it 266 d, Jesus owns
him for a true son of Abraham 267,
reflection on his curiosity to see Jesus
268
Zacharias, his character, i. 31, one ofthe
ordinary priests 32 c, probably dwelt
at Hebron 41 a, angel tells him his
prayer is heard 32 d, and that he should
have a son 32, he desires a sign of it

34, is struck dumb 35, people wonder
at his tarrying in the temple 35 ', find
him deaf and dumb when he came
out, ib. k, he returns home, ib. signi
fies in writing that his child's name
should be John 47, recovers his speech
47 49, remark on his song of praise,
ib. c, when probably died 127 c, ii.
353 g
Zeal, how to be regulated, i. 146, zeal for
circumstantials, when of dangerous
consequence 468, ii. 355, zeal for hu
man inventions, wrong placed, i. 464
Zeal of Christ, i. 143 174 178 197 203 d
312 c d, ii. 402 476 a, his friends for
restraining it, i. 312 b
Zeal of the apostles, iii. 50
Zeal of Paul, iii. 256 a 298 k 401
Zeal is good, in a good thing, v. 55 1
Zebedee left by his two sons, i. 193. See
James
Zechariah, slain, ii. 101k 353, conjectures
thereon, ib. g
Zegerus, his remarks, i. 291 g 342 a, ii.
126 a
Zelotes, meaning of it, i. 295 g
Zeltnerus, conjecture ofhis, ii. 532 m
Zerubbabel, the son of Salathiel, probably
different from the son of Pedaiah, i.
60 k

FINIS.

CHARLESTOW-J, (MASS.)
PRINTED AND PUBLISHED By S. ETHEEIDCE,-
JULY, 1808.

3 9002 08837 9145

b^. C *• ^ ' »^V__V V-

m

'Wjf

K

VV-^W\

r.

-> esvwJJS

si..^??*?'- "-1

.»»-<«

;§81S>

i_ , v^oi

IPTi
'WV
.^Jtillffe^